Skip to main content

Full text of "Journal of botany, British and foreign."

See other formats 


JOURNAL OF BOTANY, 


BRITISH AND FOREIGN. 


EDITED BY 


BERTHOLD SEEMANN, Pu.D., F.LS., 


ADJUNCT OF THE IMPERIAL L. C. ACADEMY NATURE CURIOSORUM. 


* Nunquam otiosus." 


VOLUME I. & 


With Plates and Woodcuts. 


| LONDON: 
ROBERT HARDWICKE, 192, PICCADILLY. 
Axpnrw Error, 15, Princes Street, Edinburgh; J. ROTHSCHILD ; 


1863. i dv 


LIST OF CONTRIBUTORS 
TO 


VOLUME I. OF ‘THE JOURNAL OF BOTANY’ 


nderson, M.D., F.L.S. 
'. Babington, M. A., F.R.S., F.L.S. 


l, Esq. 
ennett, M.D., F.L.S. 
. Bennett, Esq. F.R.S., F.L.S. 


W. Carruthers, Esq., F.L.S. 

M. C. Cooke, Esq. 

Miss E. M. Cox 

F. Currey, MA. F.R.S., F.L.S. 
M. Alphonse de Candolle. 

H. R. Goeppert, Ph.D. 

J. E. Gray, Ph.D., duh F.L.S. 
G. Gulliver, Esq., F.R.S 

F. A. Hanbury, B.A. 

D. Hanbury, Esq., F.L.S. 

H. F. Hance, Ph.D. 

J. E. Howard, Esq., F.L.S. 

G. Hunt, 

F. Leybold, M.D. 

C. R. Markham, Esq., F.R.G.S. 
M. T. Masters, M.D., F.L.S. 

G. Maxwell, Esq. 

J. Milde, Ph.D. 

J. Miers, Esq., F.R.S., F.L.S. 
W. Mitten, Esq., A.L.S. 


Ld 


LIST OF CONTRIBUTORS, 


Thomas Moore, Esq., F.L.S. 
A G- vue Esq., F.L.S. 
W. Mudd, E: 
Rev. W. W. Nowbould, M.A., F.L.S. 
R. C. A. Prior, M.D., F.L.S. 
H. Schott, Ph.D. 
C. H. Schultz-Bipontinus, M.D. 
T Schweinfurth, Ph. D. 

B. Seemann, Ph.D., F.L. S. 
pee Smith, Esq. 

J. T. Boswell Syme, Esq., F.L.S. 
F. Townsend, M.A., F.L.S. 
H. C. Watson, án. F.L.S. 


E 
4 
is 
a 
E 
p 
E 


W.Fitch,del «t lith. 


THE 


JOURNAL OF BOTANY, 


BRITISH AND FOREIGN. 


ON BRITISH SPECIES OF ISOETES.* 
By Cnanrzs C. Basineroy, M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S., 
Professor of Botany in the University of Cambridge. 
(Prate I.) 

UNTIL very recently no person had any idea that we possessed in 
England more than one species of Isoëtes; indeed, the time is not far 
distant when no botanist suspected that more than one species existed 
in Europe, or even in the whole world. We find Messrs. Hooker and 
Arnott, in the eighth edition of their ‘ British Flora’ (published in 
1860), saying that “there is probably only one species of the genus.” 
Not having materials at hand, I am unable to state how many species 
are really to be found in Europe; and we shall probably not be accu- 
rately informed on that subject until M. Durieu de Maisonneuve pub- 
lishes the monograph which has been so long expected. I possess the 
following European species in my herbarium :—(1) J. lacustris, L., (2) T. 
echinospora, Dur., (3) I. tenuissima, Bor., (4) I. adspersa, A. Br., (5) I.seta- 
cea, Del., (6) I.velata, Bory, (7) I. Hystriz, Dur., and (8) I, Duriai, Bory. 
For specimens of some of these I am indebted to M. Durieu, and for others 
to my esteemed friend M. J. Gay, of Paris. In the ‘British Flora’ (1862), e:^* 
Sir W. J. Hooker, although obliged to allow that at least two species 
exist, viz. a plant with its rhizome more or less covered by the per- 

* An able contribution towards the natural history of IJsoétes has been — 
by Dr. Alexander Braun, Professor of Bota auy at Berlin, in the thi d fourth 
numbers of the Transactions of the ge Society of the Province of Brandenburg 
and the aaye Districts | 1862, 8vo), from which we may be tem tempted to 
give extracts o —Ep. 

VOL. I. B 


2 ON BRITISH SPECIES OF ISOÉTES. 


sistent hardened. leaf-bases, which terminate in three. curious spines, 
which he calls Z. Durigi, and the T. lacustris, which totally wants those 
hard parts, nevertheless is manifestly unwilling to allow of the existence 
of any others. I can only suppose that he has never examined with 
the microscope the structure of the macrospores of the plants, for, had 
he done so, it is scarcely possible to believe that he could arrive at such 
a conclusion. 

But it is not proposed to enter here into a discussion of the distine- 


tive characters of the species mentioned above, of which the first six - 


belong to the Z. lacustris of. Hooker, and the seventh and eighth to his 
T. Duriai, but to give a popular account of the proceedings of myself 
and others in the discovery of J. echinospora in England and Scotland, 
and J. Hysíriz in Guernsey. To begin with J. Hysíriz, Dur., which, 
having as yet been found only in Guernsey, has no true claim to be in- 
cluded in the British flora. My first information of its discovery was 
contained. in a letter from a very intelligent and obliging gardener in 
Guernsey, Mr. G. Wolsey, dated. 15th October, 1860.. It contained a 
bit of the Zsoctes, asking its name, and mentioning that it was found on 


L’Ancresse Common, in Guernsey, in June. of that year, ..Atasubse- 


quent time I obtained several more good specimens of the plant from 
him, and was enabled, by careful examination, and the comparison of 


of them with the plate (36) of T. Hystriz and I. Duriei contained in the — 
‘Expédition scientifique de l'Algérie; and. the descriptions given by — 


Cosson in * Notes sur quelques Plantes nouvelles ou critiques’ (p. 70), 
and the * Comptes-rendus de l’Académie des Sciences,' xviii. 1167, to 
ascertain with certainty that Wolsey's plant is the 7. Hystriz.. Before 
such examination, Dr. Joseph Hooker was of opinion that it was Z. 
Duriei ; but it must be added that he had no macrospores to examine, 


for the first specimen sent to me, and shown to him, retained only the — 


microspores, Our specimens are very similar to some kindly sent to 
me by Gay, as gathered by Durien “ in graminosis arenosis siccis circa 
Vasconiz maritime lacum. Cazau,” in July, 1860. He marks it as 
“ forma phyllopodiis abbreviatis," in which respect, the Guernsey and 
Cazau specimens differ remarkably from those from Algeria, —remark- 
appearance, not in reality ; for. the structure is 
the same, but the persistent phyllopodes are fewer in number and 
shorter. Indeed, even the Algerine specimens now before me are not 


nearly so spinous as that which was selected for delineation in the 


ON BRITISH SPECIES OF ISOETES. 3 


“Expédition ‘scientifique.’ Although I could not have the slightest - 
doubt concerning the name of the plant, I took an opportunity of 
sending specimens to France, and obtaining from M. Durieu de Maison- 
neuve, the first describer of the species, and M. J. Gay, the next best 
authority on the genus, a confirmation of my nomenclature. I need 
not enter into a discussion of the characters of the plant, for they are 
given, to the best of my ability, in the last edition of my * Manual ;’ 
and a good illustration of it, under the mistaken name of J. Duriei, is 
to be found in Hooker's * British Ferns? (t. 56). Nevertheless, it may 
be well to remark that the maerospores of I. Hystrix are bluntly tuber- 
cled, whilst those of 7. Duriai are “ fortement! et profondément scrobi- 
eulées ;" that is to say, the whole macrospore is covered with a net- 
work of elevated lines with deep hollows between them in I. Duriei, 
and with minute blunt tubercles in J. Hystrix. It is true that a 
tolerably high magnifying power is required to show these structures ; 
but of course that does not detract from their value. We may reason- 
ably hope that this curious plant will be found in Devon or Cont- 
wall before many years have passed. 

I now turn to the other addition to our flora,—a true addition, since 
it is found in England and Scotland. On August 6, 1845, in com- 
pany with Dr. Balfour and a small party of students, I visited Loch 
Sloy and Ben Voirlich, near Loch Lomond, in Scotland, and gathered 
what I then called Z. /acustris in a little pool near to the top of the 
mountain. In 1847 I collected a plant, also then called Z. lacustris, 
in the river that runs out of the lakes at Llanberis, in North Wales: 
on that occasion in company with my friend Newbould. At an earlier 
time Mr. W. Wilson gathered a specimen of the same plant as those 
just mentioned, in * a pool near Llyn-y-Cwn,” near Llanberis. The bo- 
tanical guide, John Roberts, calls this pool Llyn-y-Cwn-bach. The 
specimens remained wrongly named until 1860, in which year I sent a 
considerable number of specimens of Isoétes to M. Gay, at Paris. By 
letter, dated September 5 of that year, he informed me that my speci- 
mens proved that there were two species in the country surrounding 
the village of Llanberis, namely Z. lacustris, Linn., and I. echinospora, 
Dur. He also kindly gave me the requisite information by which to 
know them. T thereby determined the true name of the Scottish 
specimens and that found by Mr. Wilson; but, to render assurance 

doubly sure, I sent them to M. Gay, who showed the whole collection 

B 2 


4 ON BRITISH SPECIES OF ISOETES. 


to M. Durieu, and they concurred in stating that the plants from the 
two places near Llanberis and that from Ben Voirlich are T. echino- 
spora. In the spring of 1862, I obtained, through the kindness of the 
Rev. A. Beverly and Mr. W. Sutherland (both of Aberdeen), specimens 
of the Z. echinospora gathered in a lake not many miles from that city, 
and called by the two names of Loch Park and Loch Drum. "These I 
sent to Paris, and had my determination of them also confirmed. 

Having thus fully established the existence of the plant in England 
and Scotland, and convinced myself of the distinctness of the species 
from J. lacustris, I introduced it into the fifth edition of my * Manual,’ 
which was published in May, 1862. 

Soon after that date, I learned from M. Gay that he intended to 
visit North Wales for the purpose of examining Isoëtes, as he had re- 
cently done in Central France (of which journey a very full and inter- 
esting account will be found in the * Bulletin de la Société Botanique 
de France,’ viii. and ix.), and determined to join him in his search. I 
also persuaded my accurate friend Newbould to accompany me. The 
three arrived at Llanberis on August 13, and remained there until 
August 21, when we were obliged to leave M. Gay to complete his re- 
searches alone. We found J. lacustris to be exceedingly abundant in 
nearly all the lakes and mountain tarns of that district, and obtained 
I. echinospora in the places where Mr. Wilson and I had formerly ga- 
thered it, and in several other places in the neighbourhood. Z. echino- 
spora is by far the less common plant, and is never found except where 
there is peat at the bottom of the water. After a very little experience, 
assisted by the teaching of M. Gay, Mr. Newbould and I acquired fa- 
cility in distinguishing the plants when growing, and could lean over 
the side of a boat and select the T. echinospora with certainty. The 
spreading leaves (fronds) and pale green colour of it contrast well with 
the dark tint and usually erect leaves of J. lacustris. The plants some- 
times grow together, but, as T have already said, it is useless to look 
for I. echinospora in any place where the water does not rest — a 
peat soil. 

It now remains for British botanists to discover the distribution of 
these two plants in Britain. There must be more than two localities 
for it in Scotland; there probably are others in England and Wales, 
and surely it exists in Ireland. I have taken some trouble to obtain 
specimens from different places, but have not succeeded in acquiring 


ANTHURIUM GLADIIFOLIUM, A NEW BRAZILIAN AROIDEA. 5 


much information beyond what is stated above, and none relative to J, 
echinospora. Botanical collectors do not seem to have taken, nor do 
now. take, much interest in the genus. Let. us hope that these hastily- 
written remarks may stir them up to greater activity. M. Gay is 
doing his utmost to learn the distribution of the plant in Frauce, Dr. 
A. Braun is doing the same in Germany, and surely English botanists 
should not be lagzards in the chase. Allow me to constitute myself a 
centre of communication on matters relating to Zsoéfes, and. to. request 
all persons interested in the plants to write to me at Cambrid 

In conclusion, it may be well to add, that J. echinospora was first 
published and characterized with that name by Durieu de Maisonneuve 
in the ‘Bulletin de la Société Botanique de France’ (viii, 164, March 
22, 1861), and that the first ecord of its discovery in Britain is, L 
believe, contained in a letter addressed by me to the Linnean Society 
of London, and read at the meeting of March 20, 1862, and published 
in the Proceedings of the Society for that year, at p. 

ExrrANATION OF PLATE I. 

Isoëtes echinospora, Dur.—Fig. 1. Interior view of an inner leaf. 2. pases 

3. Section of capsule. 4. Mierospores. 5. Exterior view of an outer leaf, 6. In- 


terior view of the base of an outer leaf, 7. Capsule. 8. Section of capsule. 9. 
Macrospores. 


ANTHURIUM GLADIIFOLIUM, A NEW BRAZILIAN 
AROIDEA. 


By Dr. H. Scnorr, 
Director of the Imperial Gardens at Schenbrunn, 

AwTHURIUM gladiifolium, Schott.—Petiolus pedalis et ultra, cras- 
sitie penne anserine majoris, antice deplanatus et marginibus acietatis 
auctus.  Geniculum leviter incrassatum, 6-8 lineas longum. Lamina 
folii subcoriacea, supra glauco-viridis, infra ex glauco flavens, gudi 
formis, 24 pedes longa, 4 pollices et ultra lata, basi rotundata vel cu- 
neata, apice sensim angustata et exitu cuspidato-apiculata. Costa 
utrinque convexa, Vene costales subimmersæ, aperte patentes et pa- 
tentes. Pseudoneurum intimum a margine remotiusculum. Peduncu- 
lus 22-24 pollices longus, pennæ anserine tenuioris crassitiz, apicem 
versus livescens. Spatha lanceolata, basi antice subdecurrens, quasi 
Oblique amplexa et horizontaliter reversa, apice acuta, 2— 21 pollices 


6 ON CERTAIN FORMS OF THE COMMON RYE-GRASS. 


longa, 6-7 lineas lata. — Spadiz myosuroideus, 4—5 pollices longus, 4-5 

lineas crassus, sursum versus leviter attenuatus, apice obtusatus, colore 

ex brunneo-violascente. 
Has.— Brasilia, Archidux Ferd. Maziil. 


. ON CERTAIN FORMS OF THE COMMON RYE-GRASS 
(Lolium perenne, Linn.). 
By Maxwe.t T. Masters, M.D., F.L.S., 
Lecturer on Botany, St. George's Hospital. 

One great advantage likely to accrue from the publication of Mr. 
Darwin’s well-known books on the ‘Origin of Species’ and on the 
* Fertilization of Orchids’ is the reconciliation, so to speak, of the two 
opposite Botanical parties—the ** lumpers"' and the “ hair-splitters.” 
Both these classes of investigators are without doubt equally eager in 
their search after truth, although they follow the chase in two very differ- 


ent fashions. Mr. Darwin’s views and observations on the variations — — 


occurring in plants and animals, from divers causes, will no doubt attract 
much attention to the subject on the part of those who habitually study 
the most minute details of structure, and who are thought by their op- 
ponents to pay undue importance to them ; while the latter class of ob- 
‘Servers must now admit that these apparently trifling variations may be 
of extreme consequence in the economy of the plant or animal, and may 
even be of great service for classificatory purposes. In this latter point 
of view they will, contrary to what they have previously supposed, be 
carrying out that rule of systematic botany which enjoins that characters 
drawn from combined morphological and physiological data, shall have 
higher value than those founded upon one branch of science only.* 

_ In the present communication I am only desirous of directing atten- 
tion to certain variations in a well-known and widely-diffused plant, 
and I have no wish to draw any crude conclusions from them, nor to 
enter into disputed points connected with the specific identity of Lolium 
perenne with other closely allied forms. The plant in question, and its 
ordinary mode of inflorescence, are too well known to need description 
. * This subject is more fully entered into in a Į 
in the Brit. and For. Med. Chir. Review, January, 186; 


paper, by the writer of this notice, 
862. E 


ON CERTAIN FORMS OF THE COMMON RYE-GRASS. 7 


in this place. The variations from it which form. the subject of the 
present. notice, may for convenience sake be arranged under the follow- 
ing heads. 
Deviations affecting— 

A. The rachis or axis of the inflorescence. 

D. The arrangement of the spikelets. 

C. The axis of the spikelets. 

D. The disposition of the flowers. 

E. The structure of the flowers. 


A. Affecting the main rachis of the inflorescence. 

. 1l. Increased length of the internodes of the main rachis, so that 
the spikelets become separated one from the other by much longer in- 
tervals than usual. This form is usually accompanied by atrophy of 
the spikelets, which are smaller than usual, and some of the constituent 
florets are imperfectly developed. The whole plant is feeble in habit and 
undersized, and is usually met with in situations and under circum- 
stances that seem sufficient to account for its starved appearance. This 
is probably what has been called Z. tenue, L. l 

2. The converse of the preceding is shown in the variety cristatum, 
where the spikelets throughout the whole length of the inflorescence 
are as closely packed as they are at the uppermost portion of the rachis 
of the ordinary form. Here, then, each spikelet is in contact with the 
one above and below it, on the same side of the rachis, throughout its 
entire length. What has been termed the Battledore Ray-grass is 
merely a modification or less perfect form of this variety, and is cha- 
racterized by the presence of an egg-shaped spike of not more than one- 
fourth the usual length. 

3. Branching of the rachis, so as to form a dendi "dus as in 
the var. sometimes called compositum, or at other times paniculatum. 
The degree of branching varies very much in different specimens, and 
is carried to such an extent in one specimen in the Hookerian h 
rium, as to constitute a noble-looking plant. A similar variation is 
common enough in other Grasses, such as Triticum, Maize, etc., and 
is the normal state in several species. In the species in question, the 
branching of the inflorescence seems to result from good living, as the 
more perfect specimens of it occur in rich soils and cultiyated fields, 
rather than by the wayside. 


8 ON CERTAIN FORMS OF THE COMMON RYE-GRASS. 


B. Deviations affecting the arrangement of the spikelets. 

In vars. 1 and 2, the arrangement of the spikelets is necessarily in- 
terfered with, but in a manner which is consequent upon the lengthening 
or shortening of the stem. There are other variations in the disposition 
of the spikelets not necessarily connected with any alteration in the 
stem, thus :— 

4. Spikelets arranged in pairs on each notch of the rachis, as in 
Hordeum or Elymus, not singly as usual, var. geminatum, while M. 
Fournier* (of whose observations I have availed myself in writing this 
notice) has described a 

5. Variety in which the spikelets are arranged spirally round the stem 
—var. speirostachyum. 1 have not met with perfect instances of this. 

C. Deviations affecting the axis of the spikelets. i 

6. Lengthening of the axis of the spikelet, by which means the 
florets are more widely separated one from the other than they are under 
ordinary eireumstances. This may occur to a varying degree, and may 
be unaccompanied by any other change, although it is not unfrequently 
met with in conjunction with var. 3. When well marked, it alters the 
general aspect of the plant very much. A specimen in my possession, 
where every spikelet is thus affected, and where the axis is not only 
lengthened but flexuose, has a very elegant appearance. The converse 
of this, where the interfloral Spaces are shorter than usual, is neces- 
sarily so slight in amount, as practically to be of little importance. 

7. Branching of the axis of the spikelet. Instances of this kind 


D. Deviations affecting the arrangement of the florets. 
_ 8. The florets. are usually arranged on either side of the axis of the 
spikelets, after the same fashion as the spikelets themselves are placed 
on the sides of the main rachis; but sometimes it happens that, owing 
to the arrested growth in length of the axis, the florets are tufted, i. e. 
they are arranged in circles or whorls, In this very curious variety, the 
shape of. the spikelet is much changed ; in place of being flattened and 
somewhat pointed at its free end, it becomes in this variety almost 
spherical, hence this variety might be called var. spheerostachyum. It 
* Bull. Soc. Bot. Fr., 1858. p. 85, 


ON TECOPHILEACEJE. 9 


may exist independently of any other change, but more frequently it is 
combined with partial or complete obliteration of the stamens and pis- 
tils, and the substitution for those organs of an equivalent or an in- 
creased number of scales. For three years in succession I have noticed 
plants affected with tbis variation or deformity in the same locality, in- 
termingled with specimens of the usual appearance. 

E. Deviations affecting the structure of the florets. 

Under this head are included such changes as the substitution of 
scales for stamens, etc., as just mentioned; the curious change that 
brings about the production of leafy buds in the place of flowers, as in 
the instances of chloranthy or viviparity. These do not come within 
the scope of the present communication. 

Hence, then, —by the lengthening or shortening of the axis, the deve- 
lopment of branches from it, the various methods in which the 
spikelets, or even the flowers, may be arranged in the same species,—a 
range of variation of considerable extent is brought about, a range much 
greater in extent than that existing between many so-called species. 


ON TECOPHILEACE/E A NEW NATURAL ORDER OF 
MONOCOTYLEDONOUS PLANTS. 
By Dr. F. LEYBOLD, of Santiago de Chile. 

Herbe rhizomate bulboso-fibroso, glabræ. Caulis scapiformis, sim- 
plex vel apice subramosus, nune aphyllus, nune foliatus. Folia sæ- 
pissime omnia radicalia, simplicia, integra, alternantia, linearia, basi 
vaginantia, caulina sessilia. Flores ersisiplstoditi subirregulares, 
nunc solitarii terminales, nune laxe paniculati, bracteis foliaceis a 
ebracteatis. Perigonium corollinum semisuperum, breviter tubulosum, 
She AP laciniis biseriatis, interioribus nonnihil minoribus, 

rioribus submucronulatis, marcescens. Stamina introrsa sex, peri- 
gonii fauce inserta, inclusa, tria fertilia collateralia, quorum unum laci- 
nie exteriori, duo interioribus opposita, filamentis subulatis, antheris 
bilocularibus, dorso insertis, versatilibus, apice introrse dehiscentibus, 
foraminulo in utroque loculorum minuto, basi antice calcaratis, toti- 
dem ananthera, longiora, lanceolata, apice subulosa, laciniis duabus 
exterioribus et interiori opposita. Ovarium semi-inferum, triloculare, 


‘10 ON TECOPHILEACES. 


multiovulatum. Ovula biseriata, adscendentia, columns centrali in- 
serta. Stylus simplex, cum ovario continuus, basi conicus, filiformis, 
stigmate capitato trifido. Capsula trigona, trilocularis, loculicido-tri- 
valvis. Semina plurima, oblonga.—Herbze chilenses, monticola, vernales. 
< Ordo ab Irideis, qu;e perigonii et rhizomate structura similes, anthe- 


rarum numero, directione introrsa et dehiscentia earundem foramini- : 


formi loculorum apice, valde diversus.- 
Tecophilea, Berlero et Colla. 
Phyganthus, Peppig. 


1. TECOPHILEA violeflora, Bert. Phyganthus vernus, Poppig.— — 
T. tenerrima, bulbo fibroso; folio radicali unico, lineari, carinato, — 


apice acuminato-cuspidato, ad marginem subundulato e basi vaginante ; 
seapo erecto, uni- vel rarius bifloro, infra apicem obsolete MON 
flore violaceo 

Has. In mentibis aridis Chile borealis versus preedium ** Concon” 


primo vere (mense Augusto) florens, Pzppig. Prope “ Quillota” legit - 
orn. Gay, et mense Sept. in monte “ Cuesta de Prado" dictu provin- — 


ciæ Santiago invenit preclar. Philippi. 


2. TECOPHILEA cyano-crocus, n. sp., Leybold.— T. bulbo fibroso; foliis | 


radicalibus alternantibus plerumque duobus vel tribus, linearibus, cari- 


natis, undulatis, glaberrimis, reclinatis, e basi vaginante, vagina inclusis | 
membranacea, albida; scapo erecto uni- vel bi- vel trifloro, foliaceo- 
bracteolato ; flore campanulato magno, petalis biseriatis, interioribus - 

angustioribus, exterioribus submucronulatis ; staminibus omnibus luteis, | 
calcaribus fertilium subulisque sterilium duplo long'orum pellueide - 
-albis; ovario semi-infero, oblongo, obovato, subtrigono; stylo fili- 
formi, apice trifido, fimbriato; ovulis adscendentibus, biseriatis, quinque- - 


jugis, longe ellipticis. 


Flos conspicuus, colore azureo vel cyaneo, sed Croci forma et habitu; — 
petalis tribus inferioribus staminibus sterilibus oppositis, unguem 


versus atro-ewruleis, tribus superioribus antheris fertilibus oppositis; 


pallidi »ribus, illic pitis duobus superioribus interioribus basi utrinque : 


albo-fimbriatis.— Foliorum consistentia Ornithogalo similis. 


Has. Floret mensibus Octobre et Novembre in alta Cordillera pue : 


vincize Santiago dictu ** Pinquenes en la Dehesa." 


NI COEUR E SL PSU S ner MEAN Wah Ea m SECRET 


11 


ON SOME OF THE BRITISH PANSIES, AGRESTAL AND 
: MONTANE, 

By J. G. BAKER, Esq. 

. According to the masters of the modern. French school of deserip- 
tive phytography, a number of plants, united. under the name of Viola 
tricolor, retain under cultivation characteristics sufficiently distinctive 
- to justify their separation. Is it so, or is it not'so? We have really no 
other practical test to rely upon to decide what are species and what 
are not, but permanence of diagnostic characteristics ; and when that is 
the case, how can we fairly blame any one for separating plants as dis- 
tinct if they appear to possess permanent characteristics, or for retaining 
them as distinct so long as the characteristics assigned to them are not 
demonstrated, by observation and experiment, to be unstable? . At any 
rate, we may rest asssured that in cases of this kind, arguments for syn- 
thesis must be supported by a careful record of observed facts of detail 

to be availing. 

To what extent, may I be allowed to ask, is Viola tricolor to be seen 
in Britain at the present time, beyond the bounds of cultivated land ? 
In classifying lately the plants of North Yorkshire, according to their 
categories of citizenship, the question occurred to me, whether it should 
be placed as a colonist or a native. I, have seen it in two places in 
woods, but in neither case were they clearly aboriginal woods. I should 
like to know what are the experiences, in this matter, of other observers, 

I gathered, in 1860, near the Spital of Glen Shee, in Perthshire, a 
Pansy with the habit of growth of 7. tricolor, but yet apparently with 
a perennial root, and growing in a station suitable for 7. lutea, in a 
meadow near the banks of a stream. The stem is nearly a foot in 
height, branching at the crown of the root, and as succulent and robust 
as in ordinary éricolor. The leaves do not differ notably from those 
of the plant first. described, the lower ones being broadly ovate, and 
the upper ones lanceolate. The lateral lobes of the stipules are linear, 
erecto-patent, or slightly curved; the terminal lobe much larger than 
the others, elongated, spathulate, entire, or somewhat leaf-like, and 
very slightly toothed. The lower peduncles are slender, and about 
three times as long as the leaves; and the sepals are narrowed gra- 
dually, and are conspicuously shorter than the petals. The upper 
petals are broadly obovate in shape, a rich deep purple in colour, mea- 


12 ON SOME OF THE BRITISH PANSIES. 


suring three-eighths of an inch in width, and more than half an inch — 
in depth from the apex to the throat; the middle pair are somewhat — 


narrower and paler, and are marked with dark lines at the base; the 
lowest one considerably broader than the distance from the throat: to 
its outer edge, bright yellow within, dark-coloured lines radiating to 
its outer half; and the spur is blunt, and violet-coloured, and longer 
than the calycine appendages. This was submitted to Boreau, and 
marked by him, “ Videtur V. lepida, Jordan." This is a plant de- 
scribed iu Jordan's * Pugillus,’ page 28, and given there, with a mark 
of doubt, as a plant of Belgium. Has any wild station since been 
ascertained for it? My plant agrees very well with the description, 
unless it be in the spur, which is stated to be ** eximie patenti-deflexo.” 
I wish any one who may have the opportunity would search out this 
plant and investigate it further. I brought home seeds and sowed 
them, but they did not come up the next spring, probably because they 


were not ripe enough. The plant grows upon the north side of the — : 


stream, just above the bridge nearest the Spital of Glen Shee, and con- 


sequently within a short distance of the inn, which is a resting-place 1 


r the coaches between Blairgowrie and the Castletown of Braemar. 
This plant evidently occupies, like 7. sabulosa and V. Curtisii, an in- 


termediate position between lutea and tricolor; and, as I have indi- - 


cated already, it isa montane, not an agrestal plant. Jordan com- 
pares it to V. vivariensis, which is also a montane plant, between X. tri- 
color and V. lutea. 

We haye in North Yorkshire a montane Pansy, which, at first sight, 
seems to differ notably from V. lutea, but which I believe to be con- 
nected with it by intermediate stages of gradation. It has small yellow 
flowers, petals standing forward as in the cornfield J. arvensis, stipules 
with sickle-shaped lateral and crenate leaf-like terminal lobes. This 
grows upon the Richmond race-course, and, with Thlaspi occitanum, at 


the lead-mines of Copperthwaite Moor, near Reeth. I got seeds at 3 


the latter station in autumn, and hope to cultivate it. 

The common large-petalled cornfield Pansy of North Yorkshire is a 
plaut of annual duration, which is usually more or less branched at the 
crown of the root, and has slender, somewhat erecto-patent stems, of 


about a foot in height. ‘The lower leaves are almost as broad as long, — 
and broadly ovate or even cordate in shape; the higher ones passing, — 
as we ascend the stem, from typically ovate to typically lanceolate; and a 


I 


ON SOME OF THE BRITISH PANSIES. 13 


all of them having shallow bluntish crenations. The lateral lobes of 
the stipules are linear-lanceolate, entire, straight or slightly sickle-shaped, 
the terminal Jobe lanceolate, elongated, and somewhat leaf-like, usually 
with but faint crenations. The peduncles are slender, and conspicuously 
exceed the leaves, the lower ones being sometimes three or four inches 
in length. The sepals are lanceolate acuminate. The petals conspicu- 
ously exceed the sepals, the upper pair being in shape obovate, in colour 
a rich deep bluish-purplish, conspicuously overlapping in the fully ex- 
panded flower, the middle pair paler and narrower, the lowest petal 
broadly obovate, about half an inch wide at the broadest portion, and 
half an inch deep from the margin to the throat; in colour yellowish or 
whitish, more or less tinged with purple, the throat bright yellow, with 
seven dark-purplish lines radiating from it. The spur is compressed, 
purplish and blunt, and exceeds more or less notably the calycine ap- 
pendages. This is the ordinary form of the plant in the cornfields 
of North Yorkshire, a plant which was labelled for me by Professor 
Boreau “ Accedit ad P. Lloydii, Jordan.” Upon comparing with the 
authenticated V. Lloydii, as described in the third edition of the 
‘Flore du Centre,’ vol. ii. p. 81, the only points in which our plant does 
not quite coincide are in the corolla, which is stated to be “moyenne, 
dépassant peu le calice," and the spur, which is stated to be shorter 
than the calycine appendages. In our plant, the spur exceeds the 
appendages, and the ‘dépassant,” I should say, might be safely 
used without the “peu” in comparing the petals with the sepals. In 
the common fallow-field form of the plant, which often flowers quite 
early in spring, the stems are stronger, and usually diffuse or subpro- 
cumbent, the upper leavés broader, the terminal lobe of the stipules 
more leaf-like and more conspicuously toothed, and the petals mre 
colour than in the summer or autumn-flowering erect state. 

[have cultivated two of the forms intermediate between this plant 
and F. arvensis, which this neighbourhood furnishes, in both eases with 
the result of satisfying myself that they could not safely be separated 
as species from the plant just described. 

The first was a plant of slender habit of growth, with the stem 
branched from the base. The lower leaves were rounded, but not fully 
heart-shaped below, sparingly and bluntly crenate, the upper leaves 
lanceolate, and narrowed gradually into the petiole. The lobes of the 


Iyrate-pinnatifid stipules were all entire, the lateral ones acuminate; the = 


14 . ON SOME OF THE BRITISH PANSIES, 


SUEY It SE Sue eR A fs ee y Se ta id 


terminal larger and subspathulate. The peduncles were about twice sili 
long as the leaves, and the sepals slightly shorter than the petals. The | 
petals were much smaller than in the plant already described, all yellow; | 5 
and only the upper pair with a faint purplish tinge, the upper pair ob- . 
ovate and just overlapping at the base in the fully expanded flower, the — : 
middle pair narrower, deeper-coloured at the base, and standing forward — 
from the upper pair in the fully expanded flower, the lowest petal | 
broadly obovate and emarginate, deep yellow at the throat, and marked — 
with seven dark lines, sharply narrowed from the broadest part to the — 
base after a wedge-shaped manner, the spur slender, purplish, incurved, 
and rather longer than the calycine appendages. This plant, in the 
shape of its petals and the size of its flowers, occupies an intermediate — 
position between our ordinary cornfield arvensis and the plant already: : 
described. In the standing forward of the middle pair of petals, it re- — 
sembled the former, and its petals being larger than in arvensis, this = 
character was shown even more conspicuously. But the shape of the 
lowest petal was peculiar, and in the entire terminal lobe of the stipule - 
it receded from arvensis conspicuously. But after one year’s cultivation’ 
from seed in rich garden soil, it beeame much more robust in habit, | 
. with all the leaves broader, and the lower ones cordate at the base, the' | 
terminal lobe of the stipules became more leaf-like, and sometimes . 
slightly toothed, the sepals and petals both more luxuriant, and though 4 
in some of the plants the petals were still all yellowish, in others thè 
upper pair took a distinctly marked purplish hue, whilst the middle 
pair lost their peculiar habit, and the lowest petal its peculiar me 
obovate aspect. 

The second was a much branched plant, of exceedingly diffuse habit, | 
likethe other, oc in a cornfield in autumn. The stems and leaves 
were both more hairy than in the plant first described, the lowest leaves’ - 
ovate, and upper lanceolate and narrowed gradually below. The sti - 
pules were narrow, with all the lobes entire, the lower erecto-patent; — 
the terminal lobe elongated, and much larger than any of the others. - 
The peduncles were erecto-patent, often not much longer than the long 
linear-lanceolate upper leaves, and the sepals slightly shorter than the à 
petals. The petals were somewhat larger than in the plant last de- — 
scribed ; yellowish, or the upper pair slightly tinged with purple; the . 
upper pair broadly obovate, and overlapping for three-quarters of their — 
length, the lateral pair almost as large and as broad as the upper pair, - 


ON SOME OF THE BRITISH PANSIES. 15 


the lowest petal. deep. yellow, at the base, with 5-7 purplish streaks, 
obovate and emarginate, not more sharply narrowed below than in the 
plant first. described ; the spur straight, purplish, and exceeding the 
calycine appendages... This. plant was peculiar in its habit of growth, 
and differed notably from the plant first described in the shape of its 
leaves and the size and colour of its petals. It was referred doubtfully. 
by Professor Boreau to 7. peregrina, Jordan, and seems to me to agree 
exceedingly well with the description from authenticated specimens in 
the ‘ Flore du Centre’; but after one year's cultivation from seed in rich 
garden soil, the leaves became broader and shorter, and the lower ones 
rounded below, as in the plant first described; the stem became less 
hairy and less diffuse, the petals larger and more or less tinged with 
purple, and the upper pair decidedly purplish throughout. 

An authenticated specimen, from Mr. E. Edwards, of V. Rothomagensis 
of T. F. Forster, in the ‘ Flora Tunbridgensis,’ does not differ notably 
from the plant. first described. The terminal lobe of the stipules. is 
elongated, more or less crenated, and conspicuously larger than the 
others, and the petals all more or less purplish and conspicuously 
longer than the sepals. The true plant of Rouen, it is perhaps hardly 
needful to say, is a very different plant, with a perennial root, much 
larger flowers, and stems and stipules as in V. lutea. 

The ordinary 7. arvensis of the cornfields of this neighbourhood has 
strong, erect or suberect stems, usually branched from the crown of the 
root. The stems and leaves are more or less thickly covered with grey- 
ish pubescence ; the lower leaves elliptic or ovate-obtuse, or somewhat 
cordate below, bluntly toothed, and with the haft usually narrowed into 
the petiole; the upper leaves narrowly lanceolate, the stipules lyrate- 
pinnatifid, with entire, linear, erecto-patent, lateral lobes, and the ter- 
minal lobe large and leaf-like and conspicuously toothed ; lower pedun- 
cles fully twice as long as the leaves; sepals narrowed more suddenly | 
towards the apex than in the plant first described ; petals about as 
long as, or somewhat shorter than the sepals, all yellow, or the upper 
ones slightly tinged with lilac, upper pair obovate-oblong, erecto-patent, 
slightly overlapping, middle pair somewhat narrower and paler and 
standing forward, the lowest petal cuneate-obovate, emarginate, deep 
yellow at the throat and marked with five dark lines; spur tinged with 
purple, thick, blunt, as long as or slightly shorter than the calycine. 

appendages. This was referred by Professor Boreau to V. contempta, 


16 ON TRYBLIONELLA VICTORIZ AND DENTICULA SUBTILIS. 


Jordan. I have not seen any specimens otherwise authenticated, but | 
upon comparing our plant with the descriptions in the ‘ Florexdu 
Centre,’ it seems to me to differ appreciably from contempta, as there dé- 
“scribed, in stipules, petals, and spur, and upon the whole to corre- 
spond better with Jordan's V. agrestis... I have not myself grown this 
plant from seed, but I have seen it under cultivation in the garden of - 
my neighbour Mr. T. J. Foggitt, and have been furnished by him with | 


garden-grown examples. As grown by him in rich garden soil, the 


leaves became much more luxuriant, and the terminal lobe of the sti- — 


pules became more leaf-like than in the wild plant, whilst the arvensis 
character of flower was retained, the sepals being now conspicuously | 
longer than the petals, and the spur still about equalling the a 
appendages. 

It is much to be wished that some of our British botanists ake e 
gardens would take a little trouble to grow cornfield Pansies from seed, 
and give us the benefit of their experiences. . It is principally witha 
wish to suggest the doing of this that I have written out these notes. - 


ee 


TT 


ON TRYBLIONELLA VICTORLE AND DENTICULA SUB- | 


TILIS, TWO SPECIES OF BRITISH DIATOMACE. 
By W. CannuTHERS, Eso., F.L.S. 

My attention was called to Dr. Grunnow’s paper on the family 
Nitzschiew by a notice of it in the ‘ Bonplandia ’ for 1862, page 270, 
where it is stated that he described a new species, Tr: yhlionella Victorie, 
which he had collected. on the leaves of Victoria regia in Kew Gar- 
dens. He was of opinion that it was not indigenous, but probably 
brought with the plant on which he found it from South America. 

By the help of Dr. Seemann, I obtained from Dr. Grunnow a copy 
of his plate containing the figure of this Trybdlionella, along with 
manuscript notes of the characters distinguishing it from. the 
species... I have since (January 2nd, 1863) collected specimens in the 
Victoria tank at Kew, which I found on the leaves of Pistia Stratiotes, 


the great Lily having entirely disappeared during the winter season; 
Dr. 


indeed the principal tank was empty of water and everything. 


Walker-Arnott had already informed me, on the authority of Sir W. ji 


eon 


ON TRYBLIONELLA VICTORIZ AND DENTICULA SUBTILIS. 17 


Hooker, that the species of Diatomacee found on the Victoria could 
not have been brought from South America with that plant, for nothing 
but the seed had been imported originally or since,—no roots, no plants, 
no earth, no water. Besides, I find it associated with well-known* 
British forms, so that it must be held as truly indigenous to this 
country. 

I have not seen Dr. Grunnow's diagnosis of the species; but as my spe- 
eimens agree perfectly with his figure, I offer the following, to assist 
British botanists to determine this interesting and beautiful species :— 

TRYBLIONELLA Victorie, Grunnow, Verhandlungen der k.k. zool.- 
botanischen Gesellschaft, vol. xii. 1862, tab. xii. fig. 34 :—Valve 
linear, with obtuse ends, and generally with a very slight constriction in 
the middle, striated. Série stretching across the valve, those in the 
centre of the valve perfectly transverse, becoming very etd convex 
towards the ends, without a medial line; 18 in *001; canali 
lete. Length :0014, breadth 0007. 

This species is nearest to the marine 7. punctata, but it can be 
readily distinguished by its shape and the structure of the striæ. 7. 
punctata, in all its states, is without constriction in the middle, and 
always decreases from the broadest part of the valve towards the some- 
What acute apex, as represented in Smith's second figure, plate xxx. 
fig. 261; Grunnow's species, besides having the constricted valve, is 
rectangular, terminating in an obtuse apex. The strie of the first 
species are composed of a series of large dots, easily separated by a 
comparatively low power, while in the other species a very high power 
is required to resolve the small dots of the strize. The shape of 7. mar- 
ginata, and the faintness of the striae in the centre of the valve, pre- 
vent it from being confounded with the Kew species. 

Denticula subtilis, Grunnow, found in brackish water at Newhaven, . 
and described and figured in the same paper, is Smith's D. ocellata, 
Which he obtained, while the sheets of his second volume were passing 
through the press, from a gathering of Professor Balfour's collected 
near St. Abb's Head. It was not figured by him, but he gives a clear 
description, and adds that in the front view it closely resembles Zpithe- 
mia Argus, so that there can be little difficulty i in recognizing his spe- 
cies. Dr. Grunnow’s figure (1. c. tab. xii. f. 36) is the first published 
drawing of the species. 


VOL. I. c 


18 


REVISION OF THE NATURAL ORDER BIGNONIACE. 
By BerTHOLD Seemann, PH.D., P.L.S., F.R.G.S. 

The principal object of my revision of the Bignoniacee, previous to 
recasting and rearranging the whole Order, has been to bring the syno- 
nyms together, and make out the limits of the already established genera 
and species. With this view, I shall publish the results of my inves- 
tigations as the complete materials come to hand. 


TECOMARIA, Fenzl, Seem. 

Jussieu founded the genus Zecoma upon species (T. pentaphylla, 
radicans, and stans) offering three distinct types df generic structure ; 
and he derived the name from the Aztec word Zecomazxochitl, which I 
found out to mean a flower (wochitl) resembling a certain earthenware 
vessel (¢ecomatl), and which Jussieu believed to be applied by the 
Mexicans to several species of Bignoniacee. But neither T. pentaphylla 
nor T. radicans grow in the Mexican territory, hence the vernacular 

name could not apply to them; nor is it borne by 7. stans, the only 
Mexican species with which Jussieu was acquainted. Hernandez has 
furnished a rude figure and description of the Tecomacochitl, a plant 
with simple leaves, identical with Solandra guttata, Don. (Conf. Seem. 
Nomenclature of the American Flora, p. 45.) Thus, finding that no 
Bignoniacea has any genuine claim to the name Tecoma, and that if 
retained at all, T. pentaphylla has no more right to bear it than either 
T. radicans or T. stans, we violate no principle when we consult our 
convenience and give it to that type which represents the greatest num- 
ber of species (viz. T. pentaphylla), especially as, in doing so, we escape — 
the necessity of coining new names for the other genera which it will 
be necessary to restore or establish, viz.— 

* Monostictides, 

l. Tecomaria, Fenzl (type: Tecomaria Capensis, Fenzl, = Bignonia 
Capensis, "Thunb. = Tecoma Capensis, Lindl). Erect shrubs with 
imparipinnate leaves, inhabiting America, and naturalized in the Old 
World. 


2, Stenolobium, D. Don, non Bth. (type: Stenolobium castaneafolium, 
D. Don, = Tecoma stans, Juss.). Erect shrubs with imparipinnate 
leaves, inhabiting America. 


3. Tecomella, Seem. (type: Tecomella undulata, Seem. = Tecoma 


a ee ee Mem Gu Ie Mb cr ei P eS 


lin. lat.) glabra (v. s. sp.). 


REVISION OF THE NATURAL ORDER BIGNONIACEA. 19 


undulata, Don, = T. ? glauca, De. Cand.). Erect shrubs with simple 
leaves, inhabiting Asia. 

4. Tecoma, Juss. (type: Tecoma pentaphylla, Juss.). Erect trees 
with digitate leaves, inhabiting America. 

ae ** Pleiostictides, 

5. Campsis, Lour. (type: Campsis adrepens, Lour. = Tecoma grandi- 
flora, Delaun.). Climbing shrubs with rooting branches and impari- 
pinnate leaves, inhabiting South-Eastern Asia and North America. 

6. Campsidium, Seem. et Reis. (type: Campsidium Chilense, Seem. 
et Reis.). Winding shrubs with imparipinnate leaves, inhabiting’ Chile. 

1. Pandorea, Endl. (type: Tecoma australis, R. Brown). Winding 
shrubs with imparipinnate leaves, inhabiting Australasia. 


Trcomarta, Fenzl, Seem.—Char. Gen. Calyx regularis, 5-costatus, 
5-dentatus. Corolla clavato-tubulosa, leviter curvata, 5-loba, lobis 
obtusis. Genitalia exserta. Stamina 4, didynama, omnia fertilia, cum 
rudimento quinti. Anthere discrete, glabre, biloculares. Capsula 
linearis, compressa, siliqueeformis, bivalvis, septo valvis contrario. 
Stigma Dilamellatum. Semina alata, 1l-seriata.—Frutices stantes 


z Americæ tropicæ, foliis imparipinnatis, foliolis serratis ; floribus żer- 


minalibus, racemosis vel paniculatis, aurantiaco-coccineis, incarnalis v. 
fulvis. 

Fenzl, in his able papers on Bignoniacee, was the first to point out 
the generic distinction of Tecoma Capensis from the host of species with 
which it had until then been associated, and established the genus 
Tecomaria, which differs from its allies in having a regular 5-ribbed 
and 5-toothed calyx, a tubular corolla, exserted genitals, and only one 
row of seeds on each side of the septum. 

l. Tecomarta fulva; fruticosa, ramulis angulatis foliisque hirtellis 
vel subglabris ; foliis alternis vel oppositis, 5-9-jugis cum impari, pe- 
iolo communi inter juga alato, foliolis subsessilibus cuneato-obovatis 
vel oblongis obtusis truncatis vel acutis, serratis ; panieulis terminalibus 
multifloris; calyce campanulato, 5-nervio, nervis subcostatis in dentes 
5 acutos margine ciliatos desinentibus ; corolla clavato-tubulosa leviter 
curvata (supra rubra, subtus flava), lobis rotundatis ciliatis, extus glabra, 
intus versus basin villosula; staminibus supra medium tubi inserta, fila- 
mentis antheris ovario styloque glabris; capsula (4-5 poll. long., 2-8 


ce 


20 REVISION OF THE NATURAL ORDER BIGNONIACER, 


Tecomaria fulva, Seem. mss. 

Tecoma fulva, G. Don, Gen. Syst. iv. p. 224; De Cand, Prod. ix. p. 
224; Hook. Bot. Mag. t. 4896. Van Houtte, Flor. des Ser. t. 1116. 

Tecoma? Guarume?, De Cand. Prod. ix. p. 224. 

Tecoma alata, Pav. mss. in Herb. Berol. ; De Cand. Rev. Big. 18388. 

Bignonia fulva, Pav. Icon. vi. p. 672, t. 580. 

Bignonia Meyeniana, Schauer, in Nov. Act. Nat. Cur. xix. Suppl. i. 
p.366; De Cand. Prod. ix. p. 563. 

Bignonia alata, Pav. Herb. teste De Cand. 

Bignonia Guarume, Domó. Herb. ? 

Groc. Distr. Andes of Peru (Warszewicz ! Besser ! Ruiz /‘), Tarma 
and Ica, Peru (Maclean /), Arequipa (Lord Colchester !), Arica (Lord 
Colchester /), Arica, Iquique and Cobija (Cuming /, n. 932), Bolivia 
(Pentland !), Tacna (Meyen ! Lechler !, n. 1566). Cultivated in Europe. 

2. TECOMARIA roscfolia ; AE ramulis teretibus; foliis calyci- 
busque floccoso-puberulis vel hirsutis, demum glabris ; foliis oppositis 
pinnatis 3—5-jugis cum impari vel trifoliolatis, petiolo communi inter 
juga angustissime marginato, foliolis breviter petiolulatis oblongis 
utrinque acutis vel apice obtusis serratis; racemis terminalibus pauci- 
floris; calyce campanulato 5-nervio, nervis subcostatis.in dentes 5 
acutos desinentibus ; corolla clavato-tubulosa leviter curvata (incarnata), 
lobis rotundatis ciliatis, extus glabra, intus versus basin villosa ; sta- 
minibus infra medium tubi inserta, filamentis. basi pilosis, antheris 
ra ovarioque glabris, capsula (4-5 poll. long. 2-3 lin. lat.) glabra 
(v. s. sp. 

bo rosæfolia, Seem. mss. 

Tecoma rosæfolia, H. B. K. Nov. Gen. iii. p-143; De Cand. Prod. 
ix. p. 224. 

Tecoma azaleæflora, H. B. K. Nov. Gen. iii. p. 142 ; De Cand. Prod. 
ix. p. 224; G. Don, Gen. Syst. iv. p. 224 (ex err. typogr. ''azalez- 
folia). 

Bignonia rosæfolia, Willd. Herb. n. 11,466. 

Bignonia tenuiflora, De Cand. Prod. ix. p. 166. 

Nomen vernaculum Peruvianum : Fresnillo, teste Humboldt, sched. 
in Herb. Willd, 

Grog. DrsrR. Chillo, Ecuador (Humboldt and Bonpland !), Cha- 
chapoyas (Mathews !, n. 1339), Sondorillo (Humboldt and Bonpland !, 
n. 3545), Bolivia (Bridges! in Herb. Bentha tham). 


REVISION OF THE NATURAL ORDER BIGNONIACE;E. 31 


Tecoma rosefolia amd T. azaleaffora proving identical, and being 
published simultaneously, I have chosen the name * roszefolia,” as the 
leaves look more like those of a Rose, than the flowers like those of an 
Azalea. s 

3. TECOMARTIA Capensis ; fruticosa, ramulis teretibus glabris ; foliis 
oppositis pinnatis 2—5-jugis eum impari, petiolo communi aptero, fo- 
liolis breviter petiolulatis ovatis vel subrotundatis obtusis vel acumina- 
tis, basi euneatis, serratis, supra glabris, subtus pallidioribus, axillis 
venarum barbatis ; racemis terminalibus multifloris ; calyce campanulato 
5-nervio, nervis subcostatis vel vix conspicuis in dentes 5 acutos desi- 
nentibus, corolla clavato-tubulosa leviter curvata (aurantiaco-coccinea), 
lobis oblongis obtusis, extus glabra, intus versus basin villosula ; stami- 
nibus infra medium tubi insertis, filamentis antheris ovario styloque gla- 
bris, capsula (5—6 poll. long., 3 lin. lat.) glabra (v. s. sp. et v. cult.). 

Tecomaria Capensis, Fenzl, in Herb. Vindob. 

Tecoma Capensis, Lindl. Bot. Reg. t. 1117 ; De Cand. Prodr. ix. 
p. 223. 


Bignonia Capensis, Thunb. Prodr. p. 105 (sed in Fl. Cap. omissa). 

Tecomaria Petersii, Klotzsch, in Peters’ Reise nach Mozambique ( Bo- 
tanik), p. 192. 

Tecomaria Krebsii, K7. mss. in Herb. Berol. 

Grog. Distr. Cape of Good Hope (Ecklon! Bergius! Krebs D) 
Zneuwbergen, South Africa (Drége / Masson /), Delagoa Bay (Forbes ! 
Peters !), Uitenhage (Herb. Hook. /), Port Natal (Krauss / n. 236, 
Sanderson !), all along the coast of Lower Albany (Athurton /), Is- 
land of Dominica, West Indies (Imray !), North of Macahé, Brazil 
(Miers !), Madras (G. Thomson !), WMereara (Hohenacker ! n. 523). 
Cultivated in Europe. 

When normally developed, the flowers have five lobes. I have not 
altered the speeifie name, ** Capensis," although I believe it not to be a 
native of that country, and for the following reasons, previously pub- 
lished in Gard. Chronicle for 1860, p. 4, and ‘Bonplandia,’ 1860, 
p.l:— ; p 

It is well known that a number of Australian, American, Asiatic, 
and European plants have become perfectly naturalized, and to all ap- 
pearance wild, at the Cape of Good Hope. Even our first steps on 
the ‘soil of South Africa show us the hard struggle of the children- 
of the native Flora with foreign intruders. Gigantic Gum-trees of 


22 REVISION OF THE NATURAL ODERK BIGNONIACE:E. 


Australia, spiny Cactuses and Agaves of America, English Oaks, and 
Scotch Firs, accompanied by a long train of weeds bent upon the 
spread of cosmopolitan principles, and a numerous list of cultivated 
plants, endeavour to establish themselves in every direction, and deprive 
the original inhabitants of their legitimate inheritance. In most cases 
there would be no difficulty to prove from historical and geographical 
records the origin of these foreign elements, but in some it is ex- 
tremely difficult to decide what is foreign and what native. To the 
latter category belongs Tecomaria Capensis, Fenzl,— Bignonia Capensis, 
Thunb., a well-known garden plant. At present it is found in South 
Africa, the East and West Indies, and Brazil; and the question now 
arises, which of these is to be regarded as its native country? Thunberg, 
who first introduced it into science, mentions it in his * Prodromus; 
but not in his ‘Flora Capensis Whether in the latter work it was 
omitted by mistake or on purpose (perhaps because the author had be- 
come convinced that it was not a Cape plant?) cannot, in the absence 
of every allusion to the fact, now be decided. In order to find out 
its real native country, no other means are left but to look for its 
nearest allies, and these do present themselves, not in Rhigozum tricho- 
tomum and R. obovatum or Catophractes Alexandri, the only three Big- 
noniacee inhabiting Southern Africa, but in two species of Tecomaria 
indigenous to the lower portion of South America, viz. T. fulva (=By- 
nonia fulva, Cav.) and T. rosefolia (=T. azaleaflora, H. B. K., Bigno- 
nia tenuiflora, De Cand.). Both share with Zecomaria Capensis the 
tubular corolla, the exserted stamens and styles, and the habit, for T. 
C ipensis is not a climber, as is often stated, but an erect shrub. Now, 
as all species of Tecoma and allied genera with erect stem and digi- 
tate and imparipinnate leaves are confined to America, we are not jus- 
tified in assuming T. Capensis to be an exception; and what would be 
calculated to strengthen this argument is the fact that the plant has 
been found wild in Brazil, so that if we had first received it from there, 
we should in all probability never have entertained any doubt about its 
native country, 
Some years ago, when examining the herbarium of my learned. friend 
Mr. Miers, I observed a plant from Brazil which I took for 7. Capensis. 
Afterwards, when examining the genus to which it belongs more 
closely, I obtained a specimen for comparison, and found it perfectly 
dentical with the Tecoma Capensis. 


Cir V RT EE 


REVISION OF THE NATURAL ORDER BIGNONIACEX. 23 


“This plant," writes Mr. Miers, “ was found by my son in travelling 
across the country inland from Maeahé, a small port in the province of 
Rio de Janeiro, in lat. 22° 20° S.. . «T have also the closely allied T. 
rosafolia, collected. by Mathews in Chachapoyas, on the eastern slope 
of the Peruvian Andes, near the main tributary of the Marañon, far in 
the interior, and at a considerable elevation, and therefore not in the 

"least degree to be suspected of being introduced. from Africa. This 
confirms my belief that my plant from Brazil is a truly indigenous 
species.” The occurrence of T. Capensis in the West Indies is restricted 
to the island of Dominica, where Imray collected a specimen, pre- 
served in Sir William J. Hooker’s herbarium. I have seen no other 
West Indian specimens, and am inclined to think that Imray’s plant, 
even if it should be apparently wild, must be a fugitive of some garden. 
In the East Indies, the species under consideration was collected at 
Madras by G. Thomson, and at Mercara by Hohenacker, but in both 
places it has become merely naturalized, as Tecoma stans and a few 
other Bignoniacee have also become in various parts of tropical Asia. 
In Delagoa Bay, it was gathered by Peters, probably also naturalized, 
and from the Cape of Good Hope we have it from almost every collec- 
tor; whilst in the gardens about the Mediterranean it is one of the com- 
monest plants, and often escapes from them. 

At first sight it would appear that the question respecting the native 
country could easily be settled by assuming the species to be endemic 
to both Africa and America, were it not opposed. to the fact that all 
Bignoniacee, notwithstanding their winged seeds, have. a limited geo- 
graphical distribution, and that no species, as far as we know, has been 
claimed as a citizen of both hemispheres. We should therefore be 
compelled to assume in this case an exception to that rule, and ignore 
all the arguments that tend in a different direction; for if we consider 
that the two nearest allies of Tecomaria Capensis are genuine members 
of the American Flora, that T. Capensis has been found wild in portions 
of America inhabited by them, and that the native country of no known 
Bignoniacea is extended over both hemispheres, we can scareely escape 
the conclusion that Tecomaria Capensis 1s a native of South America, 
and is only naturalized in South Africa and Asia. 


24 


MEMORANDA. 


Tus Saco-Parat or THE Aru Isuanps, New GurwzA.— The staff of life 


in these islands is sago. A good-sized sago-palm will give 1800 cakes of three 
e: d pound, of which five are the ordinary quantity ED by a man in & 


Se 


Hence a single tree may be considered equal to the support of a mi 


NEP iN the year. The labour to prepare the food is as follows : —Two m 
working moderately, will finish a tree in five days, and two women will bake. 


the whole in about five days more; so we may estimate that, with ten days. 


labour, a man may produce food for a whole year. "This is, if he possesses trees. 
of his own; for all the sago-palms are become private property, and cost about 
9s. each. POE the cost of labour being 4d. a day, and the cost of the tree 
e the expense of one year's food for a man is only 12s.— Wallace, in Pro- 
Ke pen of the Royal Seon op Mee Society 
ALG. 


New BRITISH —Mrs. Gatty, in he Appendix to ‘ British Sea- 


drawn from Pr aiao Harvey’s Phycologia Britannica, just pub- 


lished, mentions ae species of Algr not before noticed as inhabitants of the ` 


British Islands :€—1. Elachista Haydeni, parasitic on Asperococeus echinatus, 


horda Ta oa, and fasion plantaginea, found at Filey Bridge by the 


Rev. T. W. Hayden, 1862. 2. Rytiphlea owyacantha, Harvey, ms. Dr. 


Harvey now considers this as a ERU of R. thuyoides, discovered by Miss. E 


Turner in Jersey, 1855. 3. Polysiphonia fætidissima, Cocks’ * Algarum Fas- 


resembles Agardh’s Greek species D. punicea so closely, that Dr. Harvey 
believes it may be the same, although differing in one iy ore character, viz. 
in the length of the joints of the branchleteens ; those o f Agardh’s being short, 


and the present form long. Discovered by Mrs. Gray at Bognor, Sussex, 1858, : 


and 1859 by Mrs. Merrifield at Brighton. We may add, that Mrs. Gray col- 


lected the plant at Bognor i in October, 1855, and sent it to Dr. Harvey in 18885. 1 
hence the later date is given. 4. Dasya Catlovie. “A form not yet described, E. 


from the fact that only one specimen, and that a barren one, has as yet been 


found. Tt was discovered floating in St. Aubin’s Bay, Jersey, in August, 1858, — 


by Miss M. Catlow, Externally it bears some likeness to an Australasian 


At. 2. Gunniana ; but its characters come nearest to those of the Medi- P 


rranean species, D. punicea, above described as having been lately found on 
d British shores. r. Harvey considers D. Catlovie more robust, however, 


and its branchleteens more c distributed, and is inclined to think it ‘ 
may provea distinct species.” 5. Nac aria hypnoides, Agardh. St. Catherines 


Bay, Jersey, Miss Anti and Mr, Girdlestone ; Exmouth, Mrs. Gulson.— 
J. E. Gray, Brit. 

Cosson Line rn VULGARIS) IN MassacnvsrTTS.— That “ America 
has no Heaths” is a botanical aphorism, It is understood, however, that an 
English surveyor, nearly thirty years ago, found Calluna vulgaris in the interior 
of Newfoundland; also that De la Pylaie, still earlier, enumerates it as an inha- 
bitant of that island. But this s summer, Mr. Jackson Dawson, a young gar- 


MEMORANDA. 25 


dener, has brought up specimens of living plants (both flowering stocks and 
young seedlings) from Tewkesbury, Massachusetts, where the plant occurs 
rather abundantly over about half an acre of rather boggy ground, along with 
Andromeda calyculata, Azalea viscosa, Kalmia angustifolia, Gratiola aurea, 
etc., apparently as much at home as any of them... . It may have been intro- 
duced, unlikely as it seems, or we may have to range this Heath with Seolopen- 
drium officinarum, Sabularia aquatica, and Marsilea quadrifolia, as species of 
the Old World so sparingly represented in the New, that they are known only 
at single stations,—perhaps late-lingerers rather than new-comers.— Asa Gray, 
in Silliman's Journ, xxxiii. (1861) 290. 
. ARUM CANARIENSE FOR MAKING ARROW-ROOT.—We noticed in the An- 
nual Report of the Acclimatization Society a short notice of an Arw suited 
making arrow-root and producing lucrative returns to the cultivator. As 
considerable doubt existed as to the correct botanical name of the plant, we 
applied to H. M. Sheriff, in Guernsey, and received a speci which Dr.Schott, 
of Vienna, the greatest authority on Aroidee, declared to be Arum Canariense, 
peculiar to Madeira and the Canary Islands, but hitherto unknown to him from 
the Azores. We further learn from Mr. Martin's letter, dated Guernsey, Jan. 6, 
1863, that he made about three hundred pounds of arrow-root last summer, 
and that the Arum Canariense is now perfectly naturalized in Guernsey ; also 
that he forwarded roots to the Crystal Palace Company, the Kensington 
Museum, and the Acclimatization Society. 


Azores, and given to a brother-in-law of mine, as a plant producing arrow-root. 
at once determined to try its powers of enduring our climate; and I have 
found it perfectly hardy, bearing well the severest of our winters. Growing, 


26 NEW PUBLICATIONS, 


ever, be obtained yearly by planting corms of the size of a good-sized egg; but : 

i prefer the other mode. At the second year, the plants not having been dis- _ 
urbed, are up much earlier, and become much finer and healthier plants than 5 

fu planted one year for the other, and produce much finer corms for the 


next planting. To obtain a first-rate crop, the soil needs to be rich and well 


manured. If this is done at the time of planting, the more rotten and decayed | 
the manure is, the better. .If, however, you prepare your soil early the previr a 


ous spring, you can turn in manure in its ordinary state. The manure in 
cases is spread upon the soil and forked in. 


“This plant seems to delight, like our common Arum maculatum, in rich ii 
vegetable mould ; and, like it, seems to do best in large clumps or close patches. — 


This was what first suggested to me the propriety of planting thick. The pro- 
duce of this plant is enormous ; from 1} perch I manufactured one year sixty 


pounds of arrow-root, which I sold at the rate of 1s. per pound, being at the E 
rate of £78 per Guernsey vergée, or £193 sterling the English acre. This was $ 


planted with corms the size of an egg, in rows one foot apart and three inches 
in the rows. That was a remarkably good year for bringing the plants to per- 
fection; I have never suceeeded so well since. It has never failed, however, in 


some years it has been attacked with a disease peculiar to the plant. Early in 1 


spring I have found the leaves and stalks acquire a rusty appearance, and this 


gradually spreading, until the plant disappeared ditógclber. On digging the 5 


corm, it was perceived that it had stopped its swelling from the time of attack. 
I have observed this same disease in the common aye and in Arum 
taria, which I have also in my garden. 

* With regard to the extraction of the fecula, this opo t is performed just 


in the same way as weinen is obtained, and therefore does not need any 


m: explanation he There resides in this, as well as in the common 


Arum of our hedges, an pie principle, which would make it very dangerous 
if eaten in its undried state. By drying, nt its po mee qualities en- 
tirely disappear by evaporation, and in this state it becomes really superior 
to the potato. This has led me to believe that if ra mii was kiln-dried, it — 
might afterwards be stored and used as potatoes the winter through. I have 
not yet, however, made the experiment, save with a few roots dried before a 


fire, and so far proving perfectly successful." 


—— Sppe- 


NEW PUBLICATIONS. 


Handbook of the British Flora. By George Bentham, F.R.S. With i 
—— from Original Drawings by W, Fitch. Part I. Reeve . 


and C 
Bagliah Bolesy: Third edition : revised by J. T. Boswell Syme, F.L.8., 
with Popular Descriptions by Mrs. Lankester. No. 1. Hardwicke. 
A person unacquainted with the opinions of living botanists as to the 


EOM VU UMURT er VS ERN SENEC Sh | 4 


5 


NEW PUBLICATIONS. 27 


limits of species would be at his wits' end were he to examine and 
compare the two works quoted above. Both purport to be first instal- 
ments of complete British. Floras, that will contain descriptions and 
figures. of every species of our ‘native plants. . On comparing them, 
however, as far as they can be compared together, we find that the 
first eleven species of Mr. Bentham's book are represented by no less 
than twenty-three in Mr. Syme’s. The authors have evidently very dif- 
ferent opinions as to what is a species. ‘The man who would so define 
that which constitutes a species as to be clearly understood and uni- 
` versally received, would perform for botany a service second only to 
that of Linnæus when he invented his binominal nomenclature. But is 
it possible to give such a definition? The long-accepted opinion that 
species have an existence in nature may be an error, notwithstanding 
the many plausible reasons that are adduced in support of it. We 
may be obliged to accept the modern notion that a species is nothing 
more than a subjective realization of the systematist, whereby he unites 
under a single name 4 group of individuals which have certain charac- 
ters in common. But if he is governed in his grouping by any general 
principles, the expression of these would define his notion of a species. 
It is different, however, with the disciples of the modern school of de- 
velopment, whose least fault seems to be the upsetting of species as 
an objective or a subjective reality in natural history ; for if all the 
members of a species are in a condition of never-ceasing progression,— 
if everything is changing into something else,—then that definition 
which to-day made only the one species, may to-morrow, from the 
same materials, make many. Yet this change, if it exist, may be so 
slow as to be inappreciable to botanists, say, of an particular century, 
or even to the whole human race. e have observed that the relations 
of style to stamens in Primule gathered 220 years ago are the same as 
those of the present day, so that though they were then “ tending to- 
wards a dioicous condition,” and have. been ever since, nature has been 
unable to help on this transformation, even to the smallest extent, 
during that period. Nor has this subtle power been able, according to 
Dr. Heer, to making anything of Pinus Abies, L., during the long pe- 
riod that has intervened since its leaves, branches, and fruit were spread 
out in the clays of Bacton during the Upper Pliocene period, except the 
unchanged Pinus Abies, L. 

Darwinians, then, or not, it comes to the same thing, species, what- 

* 


28 NEW PUBLICATIONS. 


ever may be their origin, are not at present being manufactured ; they — 
are, as far as we, our ancestors, or our successors are concerned, per- | 
manent realities; so that it is not beyond the possible that some - 


master in science may give us a definition of a species that will be uni- 


versally accepted. The difficulty is not, as Mr. Syme clearly puts it, — 
whether certain groups or forms exist which are more or less separable 2 
and definable by characters, but do these groups deserve to be called — 
species? The diversity of opinion on this point has divided modern 

tanists, as is well known, into two schools—the one, the “ Jumpers,” t 
uniting allied though permanent * forms" under one specific name r : 
while the “ splitters” consider the existence of permanent characters, — 
even though they are not very striking, as sufficient grounds for con- — 
sidering the same “forms” as species. Mr. Bentham belongs to the — 


first school, while Mr. Syme is a cautious “ splitter.” 


+ 


The * Illustrated Handbook’ is intended for the use of beginners and. : 
amateurs, and Mr. Bentham has produced a manual which can be - 
easily used by such persons. We say, has produced, for the text i 
scarcely altered from his published * Flora,’ which has now been before — 
the public for five years; the only change worth notice in the part be- — 
fore us is the recognition of Ranunculus hederaceus as a species. The — 
dichotomous arrangement characteristic of the work is of great practical — 
value to persons who, without any previous knowledge of botany, de- 


sire to name the plants they notice in their country walks. By using 


plain language, by happily fixing on striking contrasting characters, 
and by uniting allied ** forms” under one specific name, the author has 3 
made the naming of British plants, according to his system, a very easy E 
matter. We doubt whether the illustrations will be much help to the — 
tyro. Perhaps our opinions are influenced by a long-entertained notion  . 
that drawings of the various plants of a country executed of a uniform —— 


size, without respect to their different magnitudes, are apt to mislead, - 


and must almost invariably do so if they are greatly reduced. Given, 


however, a block of wood two inches by one and a half to figure the — 


Hellebore or the Mousetail, we cannot. conceive of their being done 


better, on the whole, than the cuts executed from Mr. Fitch’s drawings. — : 
Small though they are, the habit of the plant is frequently caught, and E 
there is a vigour, freedom, and truth in them that we do not remember — 
in any similar cuts. It must have been occasionally a difficult matter — 
for the artist. to obtain'a plant that would agree with the written de- —— 


+ 


NEW PUBLICATIONS. 29° 


scription. Take, for instance, the only aquatic Ranunculus with sub- 
merged leaves; who could say what “form” has been used in making the 
drawing? . The details of fruit, ete., generally given, have been judi- 
ciously omitted; it was a bold step to venture on a petal which would 
suit equally the small form. of R trichophyllus and the large one of 
R. peltatus. We would suggest that the various details crowded into 
the small cuts should in some way be named; at present they must 
puzzle tyros. . 

Whoever pays more than a passing attention to botany will inevitably 
seek for more extended information than he can find in Mr. Bentham’s 
‘Handbook.’ To him the work of Mr. Syme will be welcome, for 
while he carefully observes and gives their right position to permanent 
forms, he is yet cautious in admitting what may be nothing more than 
temporary, local, or other accidental varieties. . He avoids, on the one 
hand, the extreme views advocated. by some French botanists; and on 
the other, the wholesale lumping of well-marked ** forms " favoured by 
a few deservedly eminent botanists. In his preliminary remarks, Mr. 
Syme states his views on the value of different groups inferior to the 
genus. He approvingly quotes the opinion and names given by Mr. 
Watson in the fourth volume of the ‘ Cybele,’ where he proposes the 
term ‘ ver-species ’ for the well-defined and. generally adopted species ; 
* sub-species’ for more obscure groups, where the distinctions between 
themselves are slighter, less generally recognized, or apparently gradua- - 
ting into each other; and ‘super-species’ for a group of allied sub- 
species. Mr. Syme, we think, wisely adopts these views in his work ; 
he considers those plants as sub-species ** which have less strongly 
marked differences between them than are found between generally re- 
ceived species, but which. are, nevertheless, too constant in their cha- 
racters to be considered merely varieties. Such plants have recently 
attracted much notice from many Continental and a few of our own - 

4botanists ; and though their efforts have sometimes been stigmatized 
as species-making, we are indebted to them for a much more accurate 
knowledge of plants than we previously possessed.” The term ‘va- 
riety’ he applies “to forms which are, or are supposed to be, confined - 
to individuals, and which may revert to the original type in a single or 
a few generations." As an illustration. of the practical application of 
these views, we may adduce Thalictrum minus, L., which he makes 
a super-species, including the two sub-species, T. eu-minus, with its 


30 . NEW PUBLICATIONS. 3 


2 
varieties, a, maritimum, plate iii., and B, montanum, plate iv.,— and 7. 3 
flezuosum, Bernh., plate v. E 
We regret that the letterpress, which is entirely new, containing - 
important critical information here published for the first time, and | 
evidently the result of much study, is not associated with a series of - 
new drawings. It is not to the credit of English botany, that such | 
works as those of Sturm, Nees, and Reichenbach, can be carried on - 
simultaneously in Germany, while, in 1863, the best illustrations of © 
British plants are a reproduction of plates some of which were pub- - 
lished as long ago as 1790. But were we to stop here, we should con- - 
vey a very erroneous impression of the figures. They are evidently | 
printed from stone’; and in transferring from the plate, so many altera- - 
tions and additions have been made under the superintendence of Mr. - 
Syme, that it is sometimes difficult to recognize the plate of the origi 
nal Sowerby. The introduction in this way of a series of fruits, so 
useful in the determination of the Ranuneulacee, of roots and radical s 
leaves, and of other important characters, bring the published figures - 
up to our present state of knowledge, and incorporate the most recent 
observations in systematic botany. The number of new plates in the 
first part, no less than eight out of the twenty-four, surprises us. 63 
faulty figure of Thalictrum alpinum has been replaced by a very charac- - 
teristic drawing. An original and accurate plate of Thalictrum minus, - 
var. a. maritimum, is given, as also of Ranunculus heterophyllus ; while 
Ranunculus peltatus, var. vulgaris and var. floribundus, R. Drouetii, 4 
R. trichophyllus, and R. Baudotii, are figured for the first time 4$ 
British plants, the plates being those intended for the fifth volume of the 
* English Botany Supplement, and published here in anticipation. of 
that volume. 


Much has yet to be done before anything like a complete history 9 
our plants ean be written; those who accept Mr. Syme's views, and, 
influenced by them, examine our British plants and record their obser- 
vations, will help on such a desirable consummation.. How little do we 
know of the history of the various species—of their different appear- | 
ances at the various stages of their life—of the geographical distribu- 
tion of allied ‘forms ’—of the influence of soil, moisture, climate, ete. 
on these ‘forms,’—and many similar questions! With definite infor- 
mation, it will be an easier matter to determine the value of allied. 
forms ; and it is our hope that the pages of our Journal will be, month - 


BOTANIGAL NEWS. 31 


after month, by the help of observers throughout the country, the me- 
dium of publishing such information. 

We. somewhat like the plan of re-introducing popular matter into 
our systematic works, In the good old days of Gerarde and Johnson, : 
the only botanical publications were those. which treated of the uses of 
plants. It has perhaps tended to. make the study less popular, that 
manuals of botany have been hitherto so strictly scientific. . 
Lankester may make this new feature an attractive as well as instructive 
portion of the work. 

We must defer examining Mr. Syme’s descriptions and critical ob- 
servations in detail, only saying further that this work, if carried on 
as begun, will be the most important contribution made to British 
botany since the completion of Sowerby's great work in 1814. No 
working botanist should be without it. 


BOTANICAL NEWS. 


London, February 1.—Mr. Milne, the botanical collector of Captain Den- 
ham’s yoyage of H.M.S. Herald, has sailed for the West Coast a PEE to 
explore the country around Old Calabar and the Cameroon Mouni 

The Herbarium of the late W. Borner, Esq., F.R.S., ene D. deeply 
lamented botanist, and, if possible, still more excellent man, is 
the Royal Gardens at Kew. It is probably the best British herbarium in am 
publie collection, for Mr. Borrer's great botanical attainments, his personal ac- 
quaintance with almost every part of Great Britain, and his rea 
even young students, made him loved by almost every one, and the result 
of ^s this was, that scarcely any new plant was added to the British flora, for 

years, without his being consulted, and specimens falling into his hands. 

They portions of this herbarium we have had the privilege of seeing, lead us to 
m that it ıs rich in critical species, and full of valuable notes on them, 
re especially in the circumstances under which he gathered the more doubt- 

fal plants of our flora, whose claims to be included in our lists must, we sup- 
pose, be finally settled by the observations he has made. As is the case with 
all herbaria gradually formed during a long course of years, the names found 
on Mr. Borrer’s tickets may pee not be those which he ultimately 
adopted; but every one, at all accustomed to examine plants carefully, in- 
stinetively makes allowance for cases ; dis these. The whole collection will 
ever be a monument of his deservedly high position ; for his botanical pub- 
lications, though always of great merit, were too few to manifest sufficiently 


32 BOTANICAL NEWS. 
is — position he occupied "MM the most valued botanists of his 


Taid by feelings of piety, a friend of the late Robert Brown, Dr. Boott, 
has placed over the chimneypiece of the back room of 17, Dean Street, Soho, 
(now occupied by an ee a tablet bearing the following inscription :— 
**'This room, the library, and th , the study, of the Right Honour- 
able Sir Joseph Banks, Baronet, ‘President ‘of the Royal Society, and, after his 
death, of Robert Brown, Esq., F.R.S., Foreign Associate of the Academy of 
Sciences and the Institute of France, were for nearly seventy years the resort 
of the most distinguished men of science in the world, the last assemblage of 
whom was on the occasion of the funeral of Mr. Pawn, who expired on the 
10th of June, 1858, in the eighty-fifth year of his age. 

The Merbarieni ot J our Rar is still in cue ra It was bequeathed 
by him t Dale, apothecary, at Brain who was about forty- 
flve years old at the time of Ray’ s death (a7 05), and re him till the year 
1739, when he left his books and plants as a legacy to the Apothecaries’ 
Company. Suitable presses were erected for their conservation at Chelsea Gar- 
dens, under the direction of Sir Hans Sloane. Isaac Rand, the assistant, and 
in eh m the successor to Petiver, - botanical demonstrator to the anpati 

y years before Dale’s 
herbarium * was we deposited there. He was then making an extensive hortus 
siccus, which at his death was placed along with those of Ray and Dale. These 
three herbaria, containing collections of British and foreign plants, with the 

an names attached, have remained ever since in suitable presses until 
lately, when, ge ae the exertions of the Keeper of the Botanical Department 
y the British Museum, seconded by N. B. Ward, Esq., one of the Court of 

he Apothecaries’ Company, they have been secured for our National Herba- 
rium. The herbarium of Ray—certainly the most interesting memorial existing 
of that great and good man—is contained in 19 thin quarto or small folio 
fascicles, each characterized by a letter of the alphabet. The plants, most ei 
them still in excellent condition, are sewn on the paper, and labelled in 
peculiarly neat and plain handwriting of Ray. They are put together adi 
without order, probably as they were collected. Accompanying them is a 
manuscript index, also in Ray’s handwriting ; it is entitled “ Horti Sieci Raiani 
Catalogus," and contains an index to the fascicles as far as letter S, arranged 
alphabetically, in this manner, “ Cyclamen autumnale hedere folio, K. 4, 
M. 5, O. 8, 8.6.” There are besides a separate collection of Grasses carefully 


with those of Dale and Rand, both of whom helped Dillenius in his edition of 
Ray’s ‘ Synopsis, added to the collections of Sloane, Petiver, Sherard, Buddle, 
Richardson, and others, already in the British Museum, will supply ample ma- 
terials to the Committee of the British Association, consisting of Dr. Gray; 
Prof. Babington, and the Rev. W. W. Newbould, to prepare a valuable report ° 
on ‘ The Plants of Ray’s Synopsis Mies as determined by an examination 
mpera herbaria of Ray and others 


gi e 


A 
"7, 


m = 


D > E » X. SS Y - : : | 
2777 WAZIZZ. 


M v Vie 


¢ 


33 


PODOCARPUS VITIENSIS, A NEW CONIFEROUS TREE, 

x FROM THE VITI ISLANDS. 

By Berruoup Seemann, Pu.D., F.L.S., F.R.GS. 
(PLATE IL.) 

My principal reason for publishing this plate, is to obtain, if possi- 
ble, more complete materials of the plant than I was able to collect. It 
is one of the finest Conifere I have ever seen, and in habit so unlike 
ny other, that I am convinced we have here a new genus, closely 
allied, but different from Podocarpus, with which genus I have pro- 
Visionally placed it. Thai was also the conviction of Professor Parla- 
tore, who is now working up the Conifere for De Candolle’s ‘ Pro- 
dromus.’ Mr. Bennett has well remarked (Plante Javan. p. 35) that 
the seeds of Podocarpus are always roundish; but they are here 
Ovate-acuminate, and moreover, unlike those of Podocarpus, they 
are equilateral, showing that they must be attached in a somewhat 
different manner. Unfortunately, I have nothing of the seeds but the 
inner bony integument, the outer fleshy one having rotted away when 

€ seeds were picked up under the tree. Under such circumstances 
it will be best not to attempt at present the establishment of a new genus. 

The tree is found in the island of Viti Levu, where the natives term 
it “Kau solo.” It attains sixty feet in height and nine feet in cireum- 
ference, produces timber of the first quality, and has drooping, ex- 
tremely graceful branches, which would render the plant a highly de- 
sirable acquisition to our hothouses. I subjoin a brief description. 

PopocanPus ? (Daeryearpus?) Vitiensis, Seem. in Bonpl. x. p. 366 
(Tab. Nostr. n. 2); arbor excelsa, ramis teretibus brunneis ; foliis omni- 
bus distichis ovato-lanceolatis vel subellipticis, acutis vel obtusiusculis, 
l-nerviis, supra viridibus subtus pallidioribus, utrinque stomatiferis, 
nervis in petiolum adnatum decurrentibus ; amentis...; seminibus 
equilateralibus ovato-lanceolatis (v. v. sp.). 

Nomen vernaculum Vitiense: Kau solo. 

Has. In insula Viti Levu (Milne ! Seemann, n. 576). 


ExrLaNation oF Pare II. 

Podocarpus ? Vitiensis, Seem.—Figs. 1 and 2. Portions of branchlets, magnified. 

3 and 4. Seed, without the outer integument, both the natural size. 5. A longitu- 

dinal section of a seed, slightly magnified. 
x 


VOL. D 


B84 PODOCARPUS VITIENSIS. 


I may add to this description the diagnosis of seven new Conifere 
just received from Professor Parlatore, of Florence :— 

1. JuNiPERUS conferta, Parlat. ; ramulis brevibus ; foliis ternis, im- 
bricatis, curvulis, patulis, rigidis (12-16 mill. longis, 14-14 mill. latis), 
subtriquetris, supra canaliculatis et. sulco longitudinali albido notatis, 
subtus convexo-carinatis et juxta carinam utrinque sulco levi notatis, 
apice mucronato-pungentibus ;. galbulis prope apicem ramulorum sitis, 
globosis (9-10 mill. longis et latis, fusco-cceruleis), glaucedine tectis ; 
squamarum apiculis obliteratis.—In Japonia legit C. Wright (in. Her- 
bario Hookeriano). A Junipero rigida foliis crassioribus, confertioribus, 
magis triangularibus et galbulis majoribus, exacte globosis (non apice 
elevato-triquetris) et levibus omnino distincta. 

2. FRENELA sulcata, Parlat.; ramulis crassiuseulis, erectis, alterne 
triquetris, ramulorum foliis maxima ex parte adnatis, linearibus, dorso : 
carinatis et sub vitro punctulato-tuberculatis, apice adpresso, obtusius- — 
culo, strobilis in ramulo longiusculo tenui erectis, depresso-subglobosis 
(12-13 mill. longis, 9-10 mill. latis); squamis subzequalibus, erectis, — 
oblongo-lanceolatis, triquetro-pyramidatis (8-10 mill. longis, 34-33 — 
mill. latis) dorso profunde sulcatis, apice acutiusculis, infra apicem gib- : 
boso-apiculatis, apiculo apicem bractew adnatze referente obtuso, subre- 
flexo ; nuculis ovato-subrotundis, acute triquetris, ala angusta, alba.—1In 
Nova Caledonia (in Herbario Hookeriano) ab omnibus Frenele speciebus 
squamis subequalibus et dorso profunde sulcatis satis superque dis- - 
tincta.. In ipso locupletissimo herbario aliam Frenele vel fortasse novi : 
generis speciem, ob folia quaterna ramulosque subunibellatos et alterne 4 
tetragonos certe singularem, vidi, sed florum fructuumque in specimine — 
defectu de ejus generis cognatione affirmare non audeo. = 

3. FRENELA subcordata, Parlat. ; ramis teretibus ; ramulis crassius- E 
culis, flexuosis, alterne triquetris ; ramulorum foliis maxima ex parte ad- E 
natis, linearibus, dorso obtuse carinatis, levibus, apice libero, adpresso, - : 
acutiusculo ; strobilis in ramulo brevi crasso erectis, subeordato-glo- . 
bosis, angulatis (fuscis), opacis, magis latis quam longis (14-16 mill. - 
longis et 16—18 mill. latis) ; squamis basi subcanaliculatis, dorso ragu- _ 
losis, infra apicem crasse mucronatis, paulo inzequalibus, 3 majoribus | 
cordato-ovalibus, obtusis. (14—15. mill. longis, 10-11 mill. latis), 3 
paulo brevioribus et angustioribus, cordato-lanceolatis, acuiiusculis - 
(12-13 mill. longis, 7 mill. latis) ; columna triquetra, squamis duplo 
breviore, obtusissima, nuculis late bialatis, ala alterna valde majore.— - 


PODOCARPUS VITIENSIS. 35 
In Nova Hollandia austro-occidentali prope King George's Sound legit 
Cl. Baxter. Strobilus fructum Callitris quadrivalvis quodammodo re- 
ferens, sed e squamis 6, ut in Zrenelis, compositus. Ab omnibus hujus 
generis speciebus insigniter diversa. 

4. FRENELA Drummondii, Parlat.; ramis teretibus; ramulis cras- 
siusculis, erectis, alterne triquetris ; ramulorum foliis linearibus, maxima 
ex parte adnatis, dorso convexo-carinatis, levibus, apice libero, ad- 
presso, obtusiusculo, scarioso; strobilis in ramulo crasso valdeque 
apicem versus incrassato et strobilum ipsum subæquante erectis, soli- 
tariis oppositisve, subglobosis (castaneis), nitidis, magis latis quam 
longis (12-13 mill. longis, 14-15 mill. latis) ; squamis paulo inæquali- 
bus, 3 majoribus, oblongis, obtusis (12-13 mill. longis, 7-8 mill. latis), 
3 minoribus (11-12 mill. longis, 54-6 mill. latis), omnibus dorso levi- 
bus, basin versus angulosis, infra apicem brevissime mucronulatis, 
nuculis late alatis, ala fusea.—In Nova Hollandia austro-occidentali ad 
Cygnorum flumen legit Cl. J. Drummond. l 

5. ACTINOSTROBUS acuminatus, Parlat. ; ramis teretibus, rufescen- 
tibus, ramulisque strictis ; foliis subtriquetris, ternis, basi adnato-decur- 
rentibus, superne liberis erecto-patulis, linearibus, mucronato-pungenti- 
bus (usque ad basin 7-8 mill. longis, 13 mill. vix latis), supra planius- - 
culus, subtus carinato-convexis, marginibus scabris; foliis ramulorum 
Superiorum inferne longo tractu adnatis, apice libero, vix patulo, mu- 
cronato-pungente; strobilis in ramulo strobilo ipso breviore erectis, 
Ovato-acuminatis, basi bracteis pluribus, ovoideis, acute mucronatis 
tectis (15-18 mill. longis, 12-14 mill. latis); squamis 6, æqualibus, basi 
connatis, erectis, oblongis, apicem versus angustatis et patulis, ibique 
acuminato-mucronatis, intus angulatis (castaneis) ; columna centrali 

vissima ; nuculis cordatis, tripteris vel dipteris, ala tenui, lata, squama 

plus quam duplo brevioribus.—In Nova Hollandia occidentali inter 
flumina Moore et Murchison legit Cl. J. Drummond, ann. 1853. Ab 
Actinostrobo pyramidali differt ramis ramulisque strictis, foliis longio- 
mus et apice minus patulis, strobilis ovoideis, acuminatis, bracteis 
acutis, squamis longioribus apice patulis, columna centrali brevissima 
(non squamis duplo breviore), aliisque notis. 
, 6- Latrx Iyallii, Parlat. ; coma pyramidali ; ramis subhorizontali- 
bus (fuscis); ramis annotinis lanato-arachnoideis, canescentibus; ra- 
Mmulis gemmiferis ovali-globosis, perulis brevissimis, imbricatis, rotun- 
datis (fuscescentibus), margine longe fimbriato-arachnoideis ; foliis nu- 
D2 


36 PODOCARPUS VITIENSIS. 


merosissimis (40-50 in quoque fasciculo, 22-33 mill. longis, 1-2 mill. 
latis), utrinque subcarinatis, obtusiusculis, curvulis, erecto-patulis, 
molliusculis; amentis masculis oblongis, obtusis (8-10 mill. longis; 4 
mill. latis), primum subsessilibus, dein» pedicello breviusculo munitis, 
basi perulis latiusculis, obtusis, fimbriatis cinctis ; amentis foemineis te- 
flexis, oblongis, obtusiusculis (4—5 cent. longis, 2 cent. fere latis); 
bracteis late ellipticis, margine apicem. versus crenulatis (castaneo- 
fuscis), nervo medio dilutiore in euspidem longam, subulatam, patulam, 
squama multo longiorem producto’; squamis sübcartilagineis, suborbi- 
ċularibus, apice submarginato et margine longe fimbriatis, nervis validis 
à basi fere ad apicem radiatim notatis ; nuculis parvis, ala squamam sub- 
aequante.—Ad latus orientale montium Americze boreali-occidentalis, 
Cascade Mountains et Gallon Ranges, Rocky Mountains, latitudinis 49 
borealis; 2100 et 2300 m. elevationem supra mare, legit Cl. Lyall, qui 
mihi benevole speciem hane communicavit. Stirps ob ramorum anno- 
tinorum et gemmarum foliferarum lanam arachnoideam necnon ob 
uamas margine longe fimbriatas in genere insignis. Arbor 12-15 m. 
alta ideoque affini Larice occidentali valde humilior, a qua notis indi- 
catis, foliorum numero, directione et forma, strobilisque satis diversa. 
7. DauMaRA Mofleyi, Parlat.;* foliis parvis (3-4 cent. longis, 
15-21 mill. latis), oppositis, breviter petiolatis, vix basi contortis, ovali- 
bus, apice fere acuminatis, marginibus haud revolutis—In insula 
Borneo prope Bangarmassing legit Cl. Motley ann. 1857. Arbor ex- 
celsa, ab affinibus Dammare speciebus foliorum parvitate facile distin- 
guenda. Ipse Clarissimus Motley a Dammara orientali proxime Javæ 
insule speciem hane jam differre notavit, quamvis plante Borneensis 
strobilos videre non potuisset. 
The genus of the last plant must be considered doubtful, as the fruit is unknown, 
o I ask ion i rardeners’ 


be a Podocarpus. Some time ag 


branches are several feet long, whilst in Podocarpus it becomes bare at a very early 
stage ; and as far as I have been able to observe this distinction holds good.—B. 5 


37 


| _CHINCHONA* CULTIVATION IN INDIA. 
| COMMUNICATED BY Clements R. MARKHAM, F.S.A., FRGS, 
[The important and interesting experiment which is now progressing in 
India. under) the. able superintendence of Mr. M‘Ivor, of introducing the cul- 
tiyation of the species of Chinchona plants, the barks of which yield quinine 
and chinchonine, is well worthy the care and expense which has b 


hills, and the earlier stages of their experimental cultivation, have been full 

detailed by Mr. Clements Markham in his Vs recently published by Murray, 
f Travels in Peru and India) We are now in a position to supply an account 
of the subsequent progress of the Glüsidiodl cultivation, from official docu- 


importance of which to India, and, indeed, to the whole civ rilized world, is in- 
.ealeulable.— p.] 

Extracts from the. latest Report. of Mr. M‘Ivor, the Superintendent 
of Chinchona Plantations on the Neilgherry hills :— 

“It is now (July, 1862) a little more than a year since we fairly 
began the cultivation of quinine-yielding Chinehonas on the Neil- 
Berens and although our operations are necessarily in the first stages, 

e information -which has been obtained with reference to the nature 
e requirements of the plants, their propagation and cultivation, and 
the general success which has attended our efforts, will, I trust, render 
this Report not uninteresting. The species introduced into India are, 
mmn Calisaya, C. succirubra, three varieties of C. officinalis, C. nitida, 
C. micrantha, C. Peruviana, C. lancifolia, and a speci. s without name ; 
and the present condition of our experiment holds out great promise 
that the importation into India will be attended with results equal to 
‘those effected by the introduction of sugar-cane into the West aia 
H 1506, of rice into America, and cotton into Egypt. 

“The great losses which have generally been sustained yy placing 
ewy-importd plants at once out in the open air, suggested to us the 

at- 
tenti Mie iie ft that Lanes pa his ps wor Pad pela oa se ke the 
edition of 1767, Cinkona. "Those who have hitherto objected to the correct spelling 
(Chinchona, because the genus aise named after the Count of Chinchon) on the plea 
MA Linnzus wrote Cinchona, will see the impropriety of adhering any louger to that 


With regard to the nomenclature of the species, and its varieties, from the forests 


38 CHINCHONA CULTIVATION IN INDIA. 


desirableness of placing our plants, in the first instance, under the pro-- 
tection of glass. This gave us the power of rapidly increasing the 
plants, while it offered the great advantage of enabling us to note with 
much accuracy the various conditions affecting their health and growth; 
and this was rendered of more importance as the information we origi- 
nally possessed, with reference to the cultivation of these plants, was so 
vague and ambiguous, and in many cases, indeed, so conflicting, con- 
tradictory, and absurd, that it rendered the attainment of early prac- 
tical knowledge of great value; while we based our theory of cultiva- 
tion upon the observations of Mr. Markham, and the other agents em- 
ployed in introducing the plants into India. 

** As early as 17th August, 1860, orders were received to select and 
prepare sites for the cultivation of the plants. But at that time we 
felt our information inadequate to enable us to perform this very im- 
portant task with the degree of certainty required, and it was suggested 
that, prior to their final adoption, they should be examined and approved 
by Mr. Markham. That gentleman visited India towards the -— o 


of Toxa, Mr. Markham has sent ont the following Memorandum to India; and the 
n suggested has been adopted in the following p es of C 


J . ritusing 
2, Chahuarguera ; 3, crispa. Dr. Hooker, in a recent Feier of the c Botaticil 
Magazine,’ has na amed "s species C. officinalis, reverting to to the i epi name given 


y Linnæus (see p. 9 of * Travels in Peru and India’), Dr. Hooker says :—' When 
once the E of hus is departed from ii _ perfectly good cause, the Me is 
— The genus was 

pon the one plant called Ywinanias by or "Con ee to which fme gave 

the s specific name of C. officinalis. This hors which appears to us in every way un 

objectionable, Ae m was s adopt ted by Vahl and Lambert, vanas ck, 
i 


Hooker :—1 vitusin ng spt discov 
Ia n puni ei it should therefore bear his Si var. - DREAM. 2. That 


to bear the 
Chinchona has already been called efter Humboldt, and it is the refore sed 
call this variety Bonplandia. 3. The variety crispa by Tafalla requires (i: aeration: 
ves nae m en —— C. officinalis: 1, var. Condaminea ; 2, var. Bonplandianas 


CHINCHONA CULTIVATION IN INDIA. 39 


1860, and feeling a difficulty in forming a correct opinion, owing to his 
inexperience of this climate, he requested my aid in the matter, While 
inthe Andes, Mr. Markham noted with great minuteness the various 
influences affecting the growth of the Chinchonas; these observations 
were placed. in, my. hands, which, combined with a long personal inter- 
course, enabled us fairly and impartially to discuss the altered condi- 
tions of our climate, and. the consequent modifications required to be 

. possessed by the sites we selected, in order to secure success. It was 
felt at the time that much would have to be developed by practical ex- 
perience ; and so far as our operations have progressed, the correctness 
of the opinions originally formed by Mr. Markham has been faithfully 
developed. 

“In the system of cultivation pursued here, we have simply endea- 
voured to administer to the greatest extent possible those favourable 
conditions, and to mitigate or remove the adverse ones. Although this 
system has been met with opposition by gentlemen in this country, 
it is nevertheless one which has secured to us the great success we have 
obtained in so short a time, because the true jóneiples of cultivation 
clearly. point. out, that as we follow nature in all that is beneficial, we. 
should assuredly reject all that is injurious. Under this impression, we 
have latterly followed the system of open cultivation in every respect ; 
we: Tear our seeds, strike our cuttings, and place out our plants in the 

erles, using as little shade as possible, and our results have incon- 
tay established its great advantages. 

he first sowing of our imported seeds took place in ye 
1861, and no certain data being given, our first operations were neces- 
sarily experimental, and consequently a number of the seeds were lost, 
by. being sown in too retentive a soil, and supplied with what (to Chin- 
chona seeds) proved to be an excess of moisture. The greatest success 

btained in our first attempts was by the use of a soil composed almost 

entirely of burnt earth, on which nearly sixty per cent. of ds 
germinated, the temperature of the earth being kept above 10° Fahr. 
The period required before germination took place varied from sixty-two 
to sixty-eight days, 

“A supply of seeds recently received of the valuable varieties of Chin- 
chona officinalis, have made more satisfactory progress; these were 
Sownon the 11th of February, 1862, on a very light, open soil, composed 
of a beautiful light felspathic sand, with a small admixture of leaf- 


40 CHINCHONA CULTIVATION IN INDIA. 


mould. Our experience with the first seeds plainly indicating that the 
Chinchonas are very impatient of an excess of moisture, great care was 
taken in the preparation of the soil used in this sowing. ‘The leaf- 
mould was, in the first. instance, exposed to the sun for two or: three 
days, and thoroughly dried ; it was then heated to about 212? Fahr.; in 
order to destroy all grubs and larvae of insects; after being allowed to 
cool, it was brought into the potting-shed and watered sufficiently to 
make it moist, but only to that degree of moisture that the particles of 
soil would not adhere to each other when pressed firmly with the hand ; 
that is, the earth, on being laid down, was sufficiently dry to break 
and fall into its usual form. The leaf-mould and sand in this state of 
moisture were mixed together and the pots filled, the surface lightly 
pressed down, and the seeds sown thereon being lightly covered with a 
sprinkling of sand. The pots were then plunged into beds of moist 
sand, on a bottom bed of about 72° Fahr.: these were never watered in 
the strict sense of the word ; when the surface became dry, they were 
merely sprinkled with a fine syringe, just’ sufficient water being given 
to damp the surface, but never to penetrate or consolidate the soil; 
under this treatment the seeds began to germinate very strongly on the 
“sixteenth day after sowing, and still continue to germinate. 
principal art appears to be to keep the soil in a uniform state of mois- 


ture, but never wet. "The least excess of moisture causes the seeds to — 
mould and damp off in thousands ; while, as a matter of course, if kept — 


too dry, they become parched up. As soon as the seeds germinate, 
they are carefully pricked out into fresh earth (prepared as above de- 


SEN NU ee es 


i 


scribed) ;—this operation is a very delicate one: the radical, being - 


carefully raised out of the original seed-pot, is removed to the new pot, 


being carefully covered with soil, while the seed-lobes are kept well — 


above the surface. In this way twenty-five to fifty seedlings are trans- 
planted into a five-inch pot, and then treated in every respect the same 
as the seeds ; that is, they are never watered, the surface being merely 
sprinkled, and the pots plunged in beds of damp sand, as above de- 


scribed, to keep the soil in that medium state of moisture in which’ it — 
was when first placed in the pots. The necessity for this care is to prê- — 


vent the seedlings from damping off, to which they are much inclined 
when treated otherwise: it also greatly facilitates their growth, and the 


formation of roots: the earth in which they are placed being so per- - 
fectly open that it is readily affected by the action of the atmosphere, — 


Tiai 


SEM EEEE HR 


aR aet 


LEE ARER TE E 


CHINCHONA CULTIVATION IN INDIA. 41 


and thus kept in the most favourable condition, for promoting vegeta- 


_ tion... When treated in this way, our ‘seedlings have made an average 


growth in one year of over thirty inches, while many of our seedlings 
which were raised and grown in a retentive soil, have not attained the 
height of three inches in the same period. 
» “As soon as our imported plants and seedlings had attained suffi- 
cient size, they were propagated by being layered. In this way they 
were found. to root readily in about six weeks, or two months at the 
latest, and the plants being bent down, it caused them to break or 
throw out shoots from every bud along the whole length of the stem ; 
‘and-not only this, but many latent buds were developed, and a fine 
growth of young wood produced for succeeding layers and cuttings. -In 
this way each plant was treated as it gained ient size, namely, from 
eight to ten inches in height, until we had procured about 3000 layered 
plants. Beyond this, we have not extended our stock of plants for 
propagation, as we calculate that 3000 plants will always yield. as 
many cuttings and layers as we can possibly require. The principle 
of layering we have adopted. is something different from that usually 
practised, as we found the sap of the Chinchonas, when cut, flowed: so 
freely from the wound, that if merely placed into the soil, it was apt 
-to-cause mildew and rot. To remedy this, a piece of perfectly dry brick 
is placed into the cut as soon as made; this absorbs the sap, and 
‘effectually prevents the ill effects it- produced. The layers when well 
‘Tooted are removed from the parent. plant, potted off, and kept ina 
close atmosphere for a few days, until they become established. . In 
‘Temoving the layers great care must be taken, for if they are cut off 
before. the shoots have attained a good size and developed their leaves, 
the stock or parent plant is almost certain to die off.. The reason of 
this is, the sap flows into the plant with equal vigour, but cannot, be 
elaborated because of the. removal. of the leaves attached to the layer, 
‘and. consequently it ferments- and causes rot in the parent: plant. a 
"Marked and undoubted is the fact, that if our trees are at any time 
‘cut down. for their bark, not one in ten will survive; hence appears 
the necessity of the mode of cultivation detailed hereafter. 

Our object: being to produce the. largest. number. of plants in the 
shortest possible space of time, our attention was early turned to grow- 


“ing the Chinchonas. by. cuttings, and in. this respect, also, our, first 


"Opérations. were. not attended. with the success desired. . We. soon 


42. CHINCHONA CULTIVATION IN INDIA, 


discovered that cuttings from old wood, or rather from. wood, three, 
to four months old, were difficult to root, requiring from two to three, 
months, and that it frequently damped off. ©- It. soon became plain that, 
the youngest wood that could be procured was the best adapted for 
making cuttings, as the young tender shoots, from a fortnight to three, 
weeks old, formed roots in a very short time, the majority of these. 
cuttings being rooted invariably within a month ; it is however difficult), 
to deal with this description of wood, and. to ensure suecess requires. 
a great amount of care. The earth in which these cuttings are placed: 
is prepared as before described for the seeds; it is, however, kept a. 
little drier. The cuttings, on being made, are placed around the sides) 
of pots, the cut end of each being pressed firmly on a piece of dry. 


brick. Each pot contains from 20 to 30 cuttings, and as they are filled. 4 


they are immediately removed from the propagating frames and plunged), 

into beds of damp sand, on a bottom-heat of about 80° degrees Fahr. : 
The cuttings are now carefully watched, and their leaves moistened’ by: 

a fine syringe, when the atmosphere in the cases : appears dry.; they are, 
however, never watered, it being very necessary to success to avoid. 
this, as we have invariably found that when the earth is once watered 
it causes the cuttings to damp off and seriously retards their rooting: 
The cause of this appears to be that the cuttings not only suffer from : 
excess of damp, but the soil when watered in the usual way after the : 
cuttings are placed in the pots, by its expansion and adhesion from the. 
action of the water, the particles of soil are forced far too close together. 
to be beneficial to the development of roots. With young woods, our 
loss in it has not averaged three per cent. In removing the cuttings: 
from the stock-plants, one or two pairs of leaves or buds should, if pos-: 
sible, be left between the plant and the part cut. This is done in order, 


not to decrease the succeeding supplies of young wood, which would be _ 


the case if the cut was made close to the parent stem. Another cit) 


cumstance very necessary to be attended to in order to ensure success) | 


is to be careful to place each cutting as it is made into a pot, with the 


eut end on a dry piece of brick. This must be attended to, because: - 


when the cut is made the sap begins to flow, and if not immediately. 
absorbed by the brick, causes mildew and rot. . When the cuttings aré! 
‘placed in the cases, they are eee to as much light as they can bear: 
without flagging. ü 

7** In December, 1860, it occurred to me- that the plants could. lie sah 


pulos cg Nie 


qose S yeu 


ee Te OBERIN ESEE I E RENI 


CHINCHONA CULTIVATION IN INDIA. 43 


cessfully propagated by leaves with the buds attached ; and as this 
method offered very considerable advantages in producing a large num- 
ber of plants from a limited supply of wood, we resolved to attempt 
the experiment, which has been carried out most successfully. The 
whole secret of success depends entirely on the amount of moisture 
given: if this is supplied in excess, they rot immediately, even ina 
day; but if sufficient care is exercised, the losses will not exceed three 
or four per cent., and this percentage has not been exceeded by many 
_ thousands we have propagated in this way + by this method fine plants 
are obtained in every respect resembling strong, healthy seedlings. 
The period required to form roots is nearly the same in all the species, 
varying from three to six weeks. The usual way in which we pre- 
pare the buds is to remove the point of the shoots for a cutting ; 
the stem is then divided near the middle of each internode, split down 
the centre, and immediately placed upon the brick in the pot; the bud 
itself being covered with about a quarter of an inch of soil, while the 
leaf of ‘course’ projects above the surface. The pots are then plunged 
in damp sand, and treated in every respect the same as cuttings. 

“The entire adoption of the system of cultivation under the shade 
of living trees, has been endeavoured to be forced on Government by 
the scientific men who have visited, and who conduct the Java planta- 
tions. It is, however, a question of very doubtful utility, as it has 
been in operation in Java for many years withont producing the de- 
sited results; it moreover seems to have been adopted from a want 
of confidence in discriminating between the conditions which are bene- 
ficial, and those that are injurious, in a state of nature ; hence a slavish 
imitation of what has been described as the natural conditions of the 
plant in their indigenous localities on the Andes. Im cultivation, this 
implicit imitation of all the natural conditions under which the plants: 
must of necessity grow in a wild state has invariably led to bad results, 
a5 it indeed must of necessity do; because the whole art of culture is) 
vested in the very simple art of ministering to the plants such condi- 
tions only as are conducive to their perfect development, and of re- 
moving and mitigating to the greatest extent possible those that injure. 
To give a new example. When coffee cultivation was attempted in 
Ceylon and: the Wynaad, numerous enterprising and intelligent men 

imitated nature in this respect, and planted their coffee under shade; 


after eight or ten years it was discovered that no return whatever 


44 CHINCHONA CULTIVATION IN INDIA. 


could be obtained under: such: circumstances; and after this: amount 


Sr ee eS T E 


, 


of time lost, money expended, and hopes disappointed,.they hadito - 
begin and fell the whole of the shade; to the almost utter destruction: of - 


their plantations ; and although we have been subjected to criticism in 
recommending a different course, I feel that it must: be admitted that; 


had we accepted argument or opinions against facts daily developed | 
before our eyes, together with the practical experience of generations, — 


we should have given cause for much more serious ‘strictures. (raqa 


- “ [t was proposed to confine our operations in the first instance to — 
two sites, namely, one suited for the experimental culture-of higher- | 
growing species, while the other was selected: for such species: as T - 
quire a warmer temperature. . With this view the site near Neddi- — 
wuttum was fixed upon for our first operations, possessing, as it does, - 
several advantages in reference to exposure, and varying in.elevation — 
from 4500 to 6300 feet above the level of the sea. The species to 
be cultivated here at the lowest elevations is the Red bark of Ecuador — 


and the Yellow or Calisaya bark of Bolivia; and on the highest eleva- - 


tion, the Crown barks of Lima and the Grey barks of Huanuco: The - 
site at Dodabetta is of limited extent, being originally Jittle above sixty 3 
acres; however, since the receipt of the Chinchona erespilla, we have — 


included in this site about twenty-five acres more, as being likely to suit 


the habit of this: species: and I trust this arrangement will meet the 
approval of Government. This site possesses a great variety of exposure, | 
and a great variety of soil also, and thus offers great advantages foran - 
experimental plantation... The species intended to be cultivated here i 
were C. nitida, or Grey bark, and varieties of C. officinalis, namely, — 


the original Loxa bark, the rusty Crown bark, and the fine Crown 


barks of commerce. Northern exposures have been selected for all the 
sites: this has been considered desirable, as the sun’s declination is — 
southerly during our dry, doubtful season ; consequently the northern — 
slopes of the hills are much more moist during the season than the - 
southern slopes, which receive the rays of the sun at nearly a right - 
angle, hence they become parched and. dried up; and this we con- . 
sidered would be injurious to the Chinchonas, and consequently avoided — 


selecting southern exposures for our plantations. 


“ With the of Government, we have arranged to plant; in | 
the season of 1863, 75 acres of Chinchona plants under various degrees - 


‘of shade of forest trees; but ouly a few aeres of this will be under 


a 
3 


x 


à 
ji 
E 


CHINCHON A CULTIVATION IN INDIA. 45 


dense: shade, as our present experience has shown that under such cons 
ditions Chinchona plants cannot flourish. The main cause of this is, 
that the ‘roots’ of the forest trees immediately fill up the holes into 
which the Chinchona plants are placed, thus depriving them of nourish- 
ment at the roots, while they are choked above for want of light. 
The production of alkaloids also cannot take place until the Chinchona 
plants have overtopped the forest trees, and expanded their heads to the 
open sunshine to enable them perfectly to elaborate their juices ; and as 
this: will require a’ period of forty to sixty years, and the necessity to 
destroy the plantation to obtain the produce even after this lapse of 
time, this system, I fear, cannot be considered as one at all desirable 
to follow. 

-oé Tn the early part of last season several plants of different species of 
Chinchona were planted out under different conditions, in order to test 
experimentally which would be the safest system of cultivation to pur- 
sue. These plants have been carefully watched and treated in every 
respect alike, and the result. has been that the plants placed without 
the protection of living shade have made the most satisfactory progress. 
1 ©The plants placed under living shade were found to be damaged in 
some degree by the incessant drip; however, on the weather clearing 
up, they threw out fresh leaves and quickly recovered, but towards the 
‘end of the dry season these plants were found to be suffering consider- 
ably from the drought. On taking a few of them up, it was found 
that the holes in which they had been placed had. become filled by the 
fibres of the roots of the forest-trees in the neighbourhood, which had 
drawn up the whole of the moisture and nourishment from the soil. in 
Which they were planted. | 
“Phe average growth of the plants under shade, from the end of May 
‘tothe 14th of May, 1862, has been about 3 inches. | 
“Tn putting out the plants which were placed in the open, without 
‘any living shade whatever, we saw from the first that we had. to com- 
‘bat; with the young plants, the bad effects of excessive evaporation 
‘during our dry season under a bright and scorching sun; we also saw 
‘the injury likely to be done to the plants by excessive radiation during 
bright and cloudless nights. To obviate these disadvantages, the plants 
"Nete:sheltered on the approach of the dry weather by a rough enclosure 
“of bamboo branches, with the leaves adhering to them, so as to give 
. the plants sufficient shelter, both from the effects of cvaporation and ra- 


«46 ‘CHINCHONA CULTIVATION IN INDIA. 


dintion. "In addition to the shade of the branches of bamboos, the soil | 
"around the roots of the young Chinehona plant was covered’ with one : 
or two inches in thickness’ of half-deeayed leaves, and the plants thus — 
treated have a very great luxuriance; which has not been exceeded” by 
any of the plants in our propagating houses. To ascertain the cause - 
of this luxurianee, a few plants were examined at the end of the dry 
season, when the soil about the roots was found perfectly moist, and - 
thousands of young roots of great strength had penetrated the cni: 
of decayed leaves. ; 
“The following table illustrates the growth of six plants placed: "m | 

in a cleared spot on the highest and coldest part of the Nedduwa t = 
plantation :— 
Height when planted, Height on 14th 

th Sept. 186; May, 1862. 


No. E Chinchona succirubra . . Qinches . . . 2ft.5in. 
No. " sétccirubra ci viole win cov peovk oideis n 
es T micrantha , Sira um C 

No. 4 ý micrantha . S x 1 4 
ee ee pu 
No.6.  , ' wida'. y 1 6 


** This result cannot but be viewed as most satisfactory; it establishes 
beyond a doubt that our Chinchona plants will grow well under open — 
cultivation, and thus the experiment will no doubt secure to us all the 

advantages we can desire. 
— f It is not only upon these six plants which this opinion is ound : 
but also on observations made upon many hundreds of plants placed — 
out in our nurseries in December last. A portion of our nurseries were — 
left partially shaded by living trees, while other portions were entirely - 
open; at the end of March the plants left shaded by living trees had — 
scarcely made any progress, while those in the open part of the nur- - 
series had grown upwards of a foot; we therefore cut down the whole — 
of the trees which shaded the nursery, with the exception of one, dit | 
could not be felled without damage to the young plants. | 

* From the observations made under the preceding head, I "d 
most respectfully recommend to the Government that in our operations . 
of next season, the principle of open cultivation alone be pursued. 1> 

“The advantages of open cultivation are such as cannot fail to carry - 
conviction to the mind of every man who will give the subject 9 — 


4 
CHINCHONA, CULTIVATION: IN INDIA. 41 


';moment's. serious. consideration, asi it.enables.us at once to place 
souri plantsout under the most favourable conditions to promote their 
«growth... The soil is not impoverished by the roots of neighbouring 
trees, the plants cannot, suffer from drip, nor from the effects of evapo- 
ation. or radiation, as the dead shade affords them in this respect a far 
¿more efficient. and certain protection than could possibly. be given by 
any living shade, while, instead of impoverishing, it enriches the ground. 
-It-also, possesses the incomparable advantage of being entirely under 
our own control; it can thus be adjusted exactly to suit the seasons. In 
ithe wet weather, when shade would be decidedly injurious by promoting 
the growth of fungi and causing rot, it can be removed; while, in the 
dry season, it can be increased to any extent necessary. It also enables 
us at once to place the plants under the most favourable conditions for 
the development of the alkaloids ; and under this system of cultivation, 
I have no doubt that many of the species will give a supply of bark in 
from six to seven years after planting, and that in eight to ten years 
they will give a large yearly supply. This artificial shading will of 
course be required until the plants attain sufficient size to cover the 
ground, which will probably be in two years or less. 

* In a state of nature all products are reaped in the most improvident 
‘and reckless manner possible ; but the moment the plants are brought 
into cultivation this must cease, and the harvesting of the: produce of 
one year must be effected in such a manner as not to injure that of suc- 

ceeding years. Although in the forests of the Andes the trees are eut 
-down and stripped of their bark, such a system can never be profitably 
_ put into operation in cultivation, and another more suited must there- 
"fore be devised. T would suggest that our trees be planted in such a 
: manner as to secure a constant and uniform yearly supply of bark by 
simply lopping and pruning the trees ; if this operation be condueted 
With skill, the plants will be benefited rather than injured by the yearly 
‘Temoval; before the middle of the dry season, of a certain portion of 
‘their branches. This will not retard the growth of the plants, nor in- 
deed can any damage arise from an attempt to carry out this system. 
“Tn the first years, probably from the sixth to the eighth after plant- 
ng; the produce will be comparatively small, and be entirely of the de- 
scription known in the market as quill bark; but after the twelfth year 
‘ofthe growth of the plants, a large proportion of the loppings and 
"prunings will produce what is known in the market as flat or trunk 


48 CHINCHONA CULTIVATION. IN. INDIA. 


bark. As an argument against this system, it has been advanced. that 
Chinchona plants do not throw out any branches ; but this isa mistake; - 
as we have some plants, although little more than fifteen months old, 
with eleven to thirteen branches, and some of these branches themselves 
measure 3$ feet in length, and the secondary branches 1 foot 4 inches. 
There is certainly nothing in the habits of all the species of this plant. 
but what promises to be admirably suited to this method of cultivation; 
and from our own observations, I feel convinced that much, if not the: 
whole, success of the cultivation depends. upon our results in this part 
of the operation. ol TA ii 

“ In order to obtain the greatest produce from our plantations at an 
early date, it appears to be desirable to place our plants rather close 
together, and with this object in view in our operations of this season, 
we have prepared to place the shrubby varieties at a distance of 7 or 
8 feet apart, which will give about 889.190.680 plants respectively to 
the acre. The layer-grown species at 9 and 10 feet apart, will . 
give about 537 aad 435 plants to the acre; this of course would be 
much too close to remain to retain their full size, but when they begin 
to crowd and impede the growth of each other, they can be thinned 
out, and this operation will no doubt furnish a large supply of bark, as 
they will probably not require to be thinned out before the twelfth 
year of their growth, as when they first begin to crowd sufficient light 
and air will be afforded by lopping and pruning a portion of the 
branches. T E 

“So far as our operations have progressed, the experiment has been: 
eminently successful both as regards the number, genuineness, and value 
of the species introduced, their increase and cultivation. . The very ine) 
portant fact has also been established that the climate of the Neilghere — 
ries is suitable for the growth of all the most valuable species of Chine) — 
chona, and. that the plants possess as great power of withstanding: — 
extremes of wet. and drought as is generally the case with evergreens. — 
It has also been ascertained that the Chinchonas, like nearly every: 
other plant, have a distinct period of growth, which extends over about’ 
nine months of the year, the remaining three months being one of: 
comparative rest; this has especially been clearly demonstrated by our: E 
seedlings in glass-houses, for although the temperature and moisture. 
were kept nearly uniform through the year, yet towards the season of — 


2 
F 


CHINCHONA CULTIVATION IN INDIA. 49 


assuming a leathery textvre, while the lower leaves became red and 
. fell-off; thus exhibiting the usual signs of a definite season of rest. 
ie ii (Signed). Wm: G. M‘Ivor. 
stí July, 1862.” 
“On January 1, 1863, the number of Chinchona plants permanently 
planted out on the Neilgherry hills, was 35,000, all of which were 
making satisfactory progress. The largest plant was 7 feet high, with 
branches from 3 to 5 feet in length, and the stem, at half a foot above 
the ground, 52 inches. The total number of Chinchona plants on the 
Neilgherry hills, at the same date, was as follows :— 


SOLE OLE CAFE Pee itus 45,352 

C Calisaya. . . . . eee A eae p peg 1,448 

C. officinalis (var. Condaminea) . . . . . . . 87? 

i » (var. Bonplandiana) . . . . . . 46,751 
» (var. crispa) SPT ee uti e 

C. lancifolia (à 8 te wets oer 1 

IMS - Yo inii +: mon mb ed chal CHA Wis 8,591 

EN Dos: . 1 uo ode oer test 2 8,304 

EU AE... tes sk ux 2,729 

2. MEME wage Mo c eor Meus 2,569 

Samad 2! E art Spuos De HW. NOS 425 

ZA | ar. tac 117,706 


Th September, 1862, Sir William Denison, the Governor of Madras, 
Visited the Chinchona plantations, and recorded a minute, of which 
the following is an extract :— 

. " T visited Neddiwuttum a few days ago, and found the state of the 
Plantation to be as follows. At the top of the hill, a height of about 
5000 feet above the sea, a number of plants had been in the ground 
for upwards of a year. ‘They had been exposed to the cold of the 
winter, the drought of the spring, the wet of the monsoon, yet nothing 

uid look more healthy and flourishing than the whole of them. 
Further down the hill, a piece of ground about 68 acres in extent had 

" cleared and prepared for plants; this site occupied two sides of 
a valley, and was sheltered by belts of trees or the ridges separating 
it from the adjacent valleys. About 18 acres of this were planted, and 
the plants looked healthy and flourishing. In an adjacent valley, at à - 
lower level, about 180 acres had been felled and partially burnt, and 

" this again was the propagating-house and the nursery for 
OL. I, E 


LI 


"1860 CHINCHONA CULTIVATION IN INDIA. 


young plants. I should be disposed: to’ recommend: that the experi- — 
“ment should be pushed om steadily and regularly, and that. 150 acres — 
should be added annually to the plantations, for a period of nine orten | 
years at least. Should the lopping and pruning produce the quantity | 
of bark anticipated by Mr. M‘Ivor, the return will be sufficient to | 
repay the capital expended in about ten years, inclusive of inter- | 
est. "The cost to the Government would be at the utmost, supposing : 
here to be no return in the interval, about £100 per acre, and the — 
return even at present prices would be at least £16,000 per aere. | 
“The number of trees which an acre will cover is about 650, and it | 
is calculated that each tree will produce after ten years’ growth, 5 3 
bs. weight of bark annually; the yield per acre will thus be 8250 | 
bs., and for 160 acres 480,000 lbs., or upwards of 200 tons, at six- | 
pence per pound, which I believe to be a low price. This will give | 
£12,060 per annum as the return upon the 160 acres, the annual ex- i 
pense of management being £1320.” 1 


On October 22nd, the Madras Government iecordod the following 7 
order :— 1 

“The Government resolve to bring the papers relating to the ex- 4 
periments now being made upon the Neilgherries in the cultivation of | 
the different species of Chinchona, to the notice of the Secretary of : 
State. The Dodabetta plantation extended at present over 60 acres, | 
of which 15 have been already occupied, while the remaining 45-are | 
in various stages of preparation, and will be planted before the end of 
the current year: The Neddiwuttum site comprises 150 acres, of | 
which 21 have been planted, and the remainder more or less pre- 4 
pared. The actual plantation will be extended from 21 to 100 aeres | 
in the course of the present calendar year. The rapid propagation of , 
the plants has enabled us to offer a considerable number for sale early 4 
“next year, at the moderate price of 4 annas or sixpence each." - a 
— The following important discovery respecting the febrifugal virtues _ 
of the /eaves of Chinchona plants has been reported by Dr. Anderson, : 
~ who is in charge of the Chinchona experiment at Darjeeling:—9) 
— (From the Supplement to the * Calcutta Gazette; October 15th (No. 64); 1862.) — 

_ From T. ANDERSON, Esq., M.D., Officiating Superintendent, Botanie Gardens, 
: "Calcutta, to H. BELE, Esq., UiidécBectotity to the Government of Bengal. — 

V have the honour to report to you, for the information of we 4 


\CHINCHONA | CULTIVATION IN INDIA. 51 


‘Lieutenant-Governor, that I have: succeeded in forming an infusion of 
tothe leaves of C. succirubra from. the plants of that species in the Ghin- 
"*ehona: Nursery, near. Darjeeling. The leaves fell off spontaneously 
during the months of June and July. I sent the infusion to Dr. Collins, 
Civils Surgeon of: Darjeeling, with a request that he would administer 
"the infusion to: some of the patients in the Civil Hospital. He has 
- just informed me that he had given the infusion in doses of one fluid 
“ounce to the first four cases of intermittent fever that occurred, and 
'that-these patients had been cured without any other medicine what- 
' ver.. This result proves that the infusion of the leaves of C. succirubra 
` possesses some of the febrifuge properties of Chinchona; the in- 
fusion is of a dark chocolate colour and is intensely bitter. I hope to 
be ableto submit an account of the chemical analysis of this infusion 
by Dr. Macnamara, Chemical Examiner to Government.” 


In January, 1863, the Secretary of State for India, in Council, ad- 
dressed a dispatch to the Madras Government on the subject of Chin- 
-"ehona cultivation, of which the following are extracts :— 

“The complete success which has hitherto attended this important 
‘experiment is very satisfactory, and I am of opinion that it has now 
reached a stage at which it has become necessary to take effective steps 
© both to ensure the steady annual increase of the area of the Government 

“plantations in the Neilgherries, and the introduction of the Chinchona 
“into other hill districts. I therefore approve of your resolution to plant 
~ 150 acres annually, for at least ten years, so that, at the end of that period, 
` there may be a prospect of obtaining a very large harvest of quinine-yield- 
~ingbark. No return can be expected before that time, so far as bark is 
concerned; but I take this opportunity of calling your attention to theSup 
' plement to the ‘Calcutta Gazette’ of October 15th (No. 54),1862, in which 
it is stated that an infusion of the leaves of C. succirubra, which had 
‘Spontaneously fallen from plants in the Darjeeling nursery in June and 
Saly had been’ administered-to patients suffering from intermittent fever, 
"Who were cured without any other medicine whatever. If the Chinchona 
leaves can'thus be turned to account, a return on the outlay may be 
obtained. almost immediately, while great additional benefit will be 
^erived from the cultivation of the plants. The medicinal properties 
- ‘ofthe leaves can be tested on a very much larger scale in your Presi- 
‘dency than at Darjeeling, and I desire that measures may "ee = 
E 


52 CHINCHONA CULTIVATION IN INDIA. 


obtaining an analysis of the leaves, and that a supply may be sent to 
some one of the Government hospitals for trial. él 

~“Chinchona cultivation should be introduced into the other hill dis- 
tricts of your Presidency, as well as into Coorg. The two great objects 
of the experiment are the provision of an abundant and certain supply 
of bark for the use of hospitals and troops ; and the spread of the culti- 
vation throughout the hill districts, in order to bring the remedy within 
the reach of frequenters of jungles, and of the native population gene- 
rally. Your Government has very justly observed that ‘ the experiments 
cannot be regarded as a mere money speculation,’ nor are the commer- 
cial advantages that may be derived from it to be considered as other 
than a secondary consideration ; though of course a return for the out- 
lay, and the spread of Chinchona cultivation by private enterprise, are 
very desirable in themselves, 

“The Collectors of Coimbatore and Madura, in concert with Mr. 
M'Tvor, should be directed to take the earliest opportunities that offer, 
of introducing Chinchona cultivation into the hill districts of their 
Collectorates ; and a request to the same effect: should be sent to the 
Commissioner of Mysore, with respect to Coorg, where there are many 
'offee planters who would doubtiess be willing to undertake this cul- 
tivation. ; 

* Your resolution to offer a certain number of plants for sale every 
year at a moderate price, will have the important effect of extending the 
cultivation over a wider area. Two companies have already been formed 
in London, for the object of cultivating Chinchona, in combination with 
coffee and tea, in the Western Neilgherries and Wynaad ; and I observe 
that Mr. Lascelles, the agent of one of these companies, has already 
bespoken 10,000 out of the 20,000 plants which are to be sold this 
year. Chinchona, when grown together with coffee, is likely to bea 
profitable investment, especially if the leaves can be turned to account, 
notwithstanding the greater length of time that must elapse before any 
profit can be expected from the former. I am, therefore, inclined to 
take a more hopeful view of the prospect of capital being invested in 
this speculation than your Government has been able to do; and I de- 
sire that every legitimate encouragement may be extended to indivi- 
duals or companies who may undertake Chinchona cultivation.” | 


In Ceylon the cultivation of Chinchonas ik making satisfactory pro- 


CHINCHONA CULTIVATION .IN INDIA. 53 


gress, under the able superintendence of Mr. Thwaites. The following 
- is an extract from that ecntleman's Report, dated August, 1862 :— 
vif The experiment. in. the. cultivation of some of the Quinine-pro- 
ducing Chinchonas is proceeding most favourably, and the progress 
made- may:-be. considered. extremely. satisfactory, taking into. con- 
sideration the. limited supply of seeds we received to commence with. 
Mr. .M‘Nicoll has been. very. successful in the management of the 
plants under his care at Hakgalle.. Several of the larger ones hare 
been planted. in the forest, and are flourishing vigorously, and prepara- 
tions are now being made for many more being put out. Open spaces 
of a moderate area are being cleared in the forest, in order that the 
plants may have plenty of light, and yet be sufficiently protected by the 
surrounding trees from too much wind, which the Chinchona plants are 
not able to bear without injury, owing to the large size and. not very 
firm texture of their leaves. Much care is required in these arrange- 
ments ; for the Chinchona plants become drawn up and weak when in 
dense shade; whilst, if exposed to plenty of light, with direct sunlight 
upon them for a few hours during the day, they assume a most healthy 
and robust appearance, with stems of a deep red colour, and leaves of 
a:much firmer texture. -A certain number of the plants, placed in very 
favourable situations for shelter from the wind, are being allowed to 
grow up to their full height, with the view of their producing flowers 
and seed; but as it will probably be only after the expiration of some 
few years that this will occur, and as it is desirable, in order to be pre- 
pared. for an early distribution, to inerease the number of our, plants as 
rapidly as possible, Mr. M‘Nicoll is effecting’ the latter object by 
striking cuttings from a considerable number of plants which he has 
reserved for the purpose. Large cuttings of C. succirubra would appear 
to.strike readily in the open ground; but of large cuttings we can of 
course get only. a few at present, owing to our plants being all young. 
Smaller cuttings are struck in.a hotbed, and roots are produced upon 
them in a fortnight or three weeks. After as many cuttings have been 
taken from the reserved plants as these will at one time yield, some in- 
terval must necessarily elapse before other shoots are produced of suit- 
able size for removal for the next lot of cuttings. | Mr. M‘Nicoll will 
have, before many days, nearly 600 plants of C.succirubra struck from 
cuttings, and he anticipates that this number will be very considerably 
led to in a few weeks. Many of these plants will probably be suf- 


54 CHINCHONA CULTIVATION IN INDIA. 


ficiently established in growth to bear removal in three or four months, 
d it be deemed desirable by Government to commence their dis- 
tribution so soon,—on a small scale, of course, at first. It may be 


thought advisable to allow applicants to have, at a price to be deter- : : 


mined upon, a few, say four or five plants, to enable them to ascertain 
the suitableness or otherwise of localities they may have selected for the 
cultivation of this valuable plant. Some plants of C. succirubra re- 
ceived from the establishment at Kew during the past year, and which 
arrived in not very strong condition, I have deemed it desirable to keep 
at Peradenia, for propagation from by cuttings: Of 150 which were 
dispatched from Kew, 110 survived, and are now growing well here. 
From these, and from a few plants we raised from seed, Mr. Cameron 
has, by means of a hotbed he has constructed here, succeeded in striking 
a good many cuttings, which will be useful by-and-by for distribution 
in districts contiguous to this. 

* Although the climate of Peradenia is not so favourable for C. succi- 

rubra asis that of Hakgalle, some plants of it growing in the open 
ground here are nevertheless doing very well; and we find, that even 
at this low elevation they thrive best when well exposed to the light, 
with the sun upon them for an hour or two during the day. Exposure 
to the sun for the whole of the day is more than they can bear without 
injury. 
“ Of Chinchona officinalis, a small supply of most excellent seeds was 
received a few months ago from Mr. Clements R. Markham. From 
these a number of young plants have been raised by Mr. M‘Nicoll, 
and are in a thriving condition at Hakgalle. The climate of Peradenia 
is much too hot for this valuable species. 

“C. Calisaya has not succeeded so well with us as have the other 
kinds we have under cultivation, owing, I believe, to the plants, which 
were all received from Kew, having been injuriously affected by the 
long voyage from England. Iam expecting a number of plants of this 
desirable kind from Java; Mr. Van Spall, of the Civil Service of that 
island, who visited Ceylon a short time ago, having kindly interested 
himself in the matter, and obtained the sanction of the Javan Govern- 
ment for the transmission of some plants of C. Calisaya to this estab- 
lishment. » | 

=“ The following is a list of the Chinchona plants under cultivation at 
akgalle :— + 


HYPNUM EXANNULATUM. 


* Q, succirubra, aru out in the fores . 194 
e largest plant being ju 4 feel high, 


Do. In pots, to be planted out as soon as 
Hans have been cleared in the forest 
. for their reception. . EU 

Do. i: ew. struck from DH Merc ates . 895 
Do. uttings not quite rooted . . - + - 200 
C. officinalis, var. Bonplandiana, in = gon on 22980 
C. officinalis, var. crispa, in pots . ) ence Tiss LOES 
OCadliadya{ in pokeiiie wd erm rotisserie tol: 2 
| Pahwdiana,in pote 5... es eye Hit t tst 4 


“The following "plants, raised from seeds sent to me under the 
several names appended to them, are at present quite undistinguish- 


able by their foliage :— | 
C. micrantha, planted out in the forest . . . + + + 43 

0. ers eee ae T 130 

C. Peruviana, planted out in the forest. . > + + * 18 

Do. Tecpotow wi wiebesslodrievon sie 6 

C. nitida, planted out in the forest . . «., 15 

Do. In pots : . 40 

Species without UE pA p. in | the forest vo M 

Do. In pot : 31 


- * The following is a list of Chinchona plants at Peradenia :— 
C. suecirubra, planted out in the grounds . 


15 
np , i 
Do. Cuttings Sex on pues pE 2 NT 


, HYPNUM EXANNULATUM, Br. and Sch., A NEW 

BRITISH MOSS. 

. According to its authors, this is a rare European Moss, very "nen 
found in fruit. It had not been noticed in Britain till discovered re- 
cently by Mr. Skipper at Tuddenham, in Suffolk. It is likely to occur 
in other localities, and may have been overlooked from its striking te 
semblance to H. fluitans, L. By the kindness of Dr. W. M. White, of 
Lavenham, I have obtained specimens. ot barren plants have yet 


56 CORK-TREE AT SUMMERTOWN. 


been observed. Its place in the genus is between M. fluitans, L., and 
H. uncinatum, Hedw. It has the habit and consistence of the former 
species, but differs from it in having dioicous inflorescence, in the more 
compact cellular tissue of the leaves, and in the longer and more slender 
capsule. With the habit of H. fluitans it has, however, more of the 
structure of HM. uncinatum ; but it may be distinguished from: this 
species by its dioicous flowers, its less curved and non-plicate leaves, 
which have a more compact cellular structure, the much shorter apex 
of the perichztial leaves, and by the absence of the capsular ring, the 
character which suggested its specific name. ne 

The gentlemen named were fortunate to collect in the same locality 
large quantities of Cinclidium Stygium, Swartz, in fruit, a very rare 
British Moss, but which must, like the former, be frequently. over- 
looked from its resemblance to the common Mnium punctatum, Hedw.: 

W. CARRUTHERS. 


CORK-TREE AT SUMMERTOWN, NEAR CORK, IRELAND. 


In Loudon's * Magazine of Natural History” (ii. 91) there is an ae- 
count, with a drawing, of a Cork-tree of large size then (1828) grow- 
ing near the city of Cork. Its girth at 3 feet from the ground was then 
8 feet 10 inches, the “horizontal diameter or spread of the head, mea- - 
suring from the extremities of the branches," was 36 feet. The same 
wood-block is reproduced in Loudon's * Arboretum.’ My friend Mr: 
Isaac Carroll informs me that the tree is still flourishing, and only suf- 
fered from the cold winter of 1860-61 to the extent of having much - 
of its foliage killed. ie 

But the interest attaching to this tree is of a higher order than might 
at first sight be supposed. In the ‘ Bulletin de la Société Botanique de 
France’ (iv. 449) M. J. Gay points out that the Quercus Suber of the 
coasts of the Atlantic in France and Spain is not the tree so called on 
the shores of the Mediterranean Sea. He names it Q. occidentalis, and 
states that its acorns. require fourteen or fifteen months for their matu- 
ration, whilst those of the true Q. Suber become ripe in four or fives: 
the scales of its eupule are not all adpressed as in Q. Suber, but ther 
lower are reflexed ; besides other characters. He states that it is noto — 


THE UNUSUALLY MILD WINTER. 57 


nearly so' tender as the true Cork-tree, which cannot withstand the 
winter at Paris. 

“Such being the case, it became a point of interest to him to learn to 
what species the Cork-tree of Summertown belongs. He wished to 
visit the tree himself; but gave up the idea on account of the great 
addition it would have made to his tour in Britain last autumn. 

^ Having learned exactly what M. Gay desired, I applied to Mr. T. 
Carroll for specimens of the tree. He kindly obtained them, and I 
forwarded them to M. Gay. The result is most satisfactory. The 
Summertown tree is Quercus occidentalis, Gay. We have now to learn 
if there are any other old Cork-trees in England or Ireland, and, if such 
exist, to ascertain their species. The probabilities are very much 
against any old tree of the true Q. Suber being found.—C. C. Ba- 
BINGTON. 


STURMIA LOESELII, Reichend. 

In my ‘Flora of Cambridgeshire’ I remarked (p. 231) that this plant 
was found in Burwell Fen in 1836 for the last time. It is now my 
Pleasant duty to state that Messrs. H. E. Fox and W. F. Eaton, stu- 
dents of Trinity College, discovered plenty of it in Wicken Fen in the 
past season (1862). Wicken Fen is now the only place in the Fen 
country which remains in nearly its original undrained state, and itis 
therefore to be feared that the plant will not be found elsewhere in the 
great Fen district. It is worthy of remark, that this Fen is the only 
known station in the county of Cambridge where the Senecio paludosus, 
Linn., is still remaining. We have plants of it growing in the Cam- 
bridge Botanic Garden, which were brought from thence within the last 
three or four years.—C. C. BABINGTON. 


THE UNUSUALLY MILD WINTER. 

"The continued rains of the past two months, together with the un- 
Usual mildness of the season, have produced a remarkable effect on 
vegetation here. Trees are especially forward. At this date, the end 
of January, many Sallows (Salix cinerea and S. capraa) are fairly in 


58 THE UNUSUALLY MILD WINTER. 


bloom, and the silvery buds are very generally developed. At Bem- 
bridge, several Alder-trees are in full flower to-day, the 31st of January. 
On the Elms and Poplars (P. alba) the flower-buds are becoming con- 
spicuous. The Horse-chestnuts are already showing their sticky buds 
as large as hazel-nuts. The Wall Pellitory (Parietaria) seems. to have 
continued to grow throughout ihe winter, as several young shoots bear- - 
ing flower were gathered at Quarr Abbey on the 25th of January. . The: 
Wake-robin (Arum maculatum) is much more forward than usual, most. 
plants showing three or four leaves and making our hedgebanks look _ 
quite green. The Honeysuckle and Elder are vigorously sprouting ;. : 
and in the gardens Rose-bushes have made strong shoots. In one shel-. 
tered locality an old ** Banksia  Rose-tree trained against a wall already. 
shows its flower-buds. The Spurge Laurel (Daphne Laureola) flowered — 
in January. Herbaceous plants are less forward. The Daffodils, which — 
I once have seen flowering in January, are only a few inches above- — 
ground. -Draba verna is not yet in flower, though in advanced bud... 
The following dates will serve to show still more clearly the progress. _ 
of the season :— à 
Calendar for January, 1863. 
Jan. 5. Tussilago Farfara (Coltsfoot) in advanced bud. Flower-bady 
of Salix cinerea much swollen. di 
» 6. Helleborus fetidus in flower. 
» . V. Catkins of the Alder nearly shedding pollen. Hazel voir in ! 
flower. Primroses many in flower. e 
» 15. Snowdrop and Violets in flower. a wa 
» 20. Butchers’ Broom (Ruscus aculeatus) in flower. Furze (uus : 
Europæus) plentifully in flower bE 
» 25. Mercurialis perennis (Wood Mercury) in flower. Daphne — 
: Laureola (Spurge Laurel), many bushes in flower. Corylus : 
(Hazel) plentifully in flower. Saliw cinerea et 8. caprea — 
many plants showing anthers. Parietaria (Wall par E 
tory) in flower. 3 
» 96. Vinca major plentifully in flower. Tussilago Farfara (cole , 
oot) in flower. 5m 
» 31. Alnus glutinosa (Alder) in flower. Birch (Betula alba) bowl 
; young catkins. Pulmonaria angustifolia, nearly in flower. 
^ A. G. MORE 


MARE 


Bembridge, January 31st. 


59 


NEW PUBLICATIONS. 


_ The Flora of Essex. By George Stacey Gibson, F.L.S. 
sms London: Pamplin. 1862. (pp. 469.) 

Taking Professor Babington’s recent Flora of Cambridgeshire as 
his acknowledged model, Mr. Gibson has drawn up a full and satis- 
factory catalogue of the plants of his own county. Though there exists 
uo older ‘Flora of Essex,’ the county is not without its historical asso- 
ciations. The father of English botany, John Ray, was born and edu- 
cated in Essex, and returned to spend his old age in his native village 
of Black Notley. Ray’s friend Samuel Dale and Richard Warner are 
among the botanical worthies who in old time herborized on the same 
ground. Above all, the lamented Edward Forster gave much time to 
exploring the botany of his native county ; and, as we learn from Mr. 
Gibson, he had taken some steps in the preparation of a Flora. To all 
these honoured names our author has done full justice, both in his 
biographical appendix and by citing their observations whenever of 
sufficient interest. 

he wild plants already found in Essex amount to no less than 1070 
Species; a proof at once of the botanical richness of the county, and of 
the time bestowed on examining the ground, as well as of the care taken 
to incorporate all that could be gleaned from ancient and modern au- 
thorities. Four of our British plants are peculiar to Essex,—Lathyrus 
hirsutus, Galium V. aillantii, Bupleurum falcatum, and Lathyrus tube- 
rosus,—the last recently found growing among corn-crops near Fyfield. 
Of these, only the first, in our opinion, can be accepted as truly native, 
and we are disposed to think that there are a few other cases where the 
mark of suspected naturalization had been well deserved. We would 
Instance Fumaria parviflora and F. Vaillantii, Filago Gallica, Melilotus 
arvensis, Valerianella carinata, all “colonists” or roadside weeds. 
Asparagus officinalis also can hardly be held native in the stations given. 
The position of Galium Parisiense, Senecio viscosus, and of some of the 

alices, is open to similar suspicion. It is true that the advantage of 
‘challenging the agrestal weeds as interlopers is open to question, and 
the length to which excessive suspicion may go is well shown by 
Kirschleger’s «Flore d'Alsace, in which book SfeZaria media, Carda- 
mine hirsuta, Galium Aparine, Veronica hederifolia, and even Polygonum 
aviculare are considered naturalized. sy 


60 NEW PUBLICATIONS. 


neu i. Ses Ie ose ae 


Every one who. has interested himself in local botany must, be well — 


aware of the difficulty not only of reconciling conflicting statements, 


but of obtaining from each individual observer an impartial report of — 


the nature of the locality in which a plant has been gathered. Yet, if 
any progress is to be made in distinguishing between native and na- 


turalized plants, too much stress can hardly be laid upon the “ kind of — 


station." . It is of the utmost importance to know how far the habitat 


is removed from houses and cultivation, present or past; in fact from - 
every influence, possible or probable, of man. Plantations and shrub- . 


beries have far too often been given as natural localities: and, dificult 


as it may be to form an estimate in a highly cultivated country, it is a 
not less the duty of every field botanist to apply himself to renewed — 


exertions in this respect. It is to the credit of Mr. Gibson that he has 


given much attention to describing correctly the kind of place in e : 


each species occurs. 


We are surprised to find Vaccinium Vitis-Idea admitted as Me 


formerly grown in Epping Forest, for which the recollection of a nur: 
seryman seems hardly sufficient evidence. 
A few norihern plants occur in Essex, and these may be worth men- 


e 
J 
GW. 


tion, as some of them appear to reach their southern limit in this — 
country, The most remarkable are Symphytum tuberosum, Parnassia — 


palustris, Galeopsis versicolor, Potamogeton prelongus, Elymus arena» 
rius, and Sali ambigua. 


_» Mr. Gibson has been especially fortunate in finding a von djutensl in «1 
the person of the Rev. W. W. Newbould, whose assistance is hand- 4 
somely acknowledged, and to whom are due many of the critical re- 


marks which occur in various parts of the volume. 


-A map, a table of distribution through eight districts, four ln : 
representing the species peculiar to Essex, together with much interests — 


"s 


ing matter given in the six articles of the appendix, all show how — 


much pains have been bestowed by the author. The comparison drawn 
between the Essex flora and those of the four adjacent. counties-d$ — 
especially valuable, and some interesting results are also obtained by | 
using the. ‘ Cybele Britannica ' as a standard for estimating the predo- — 
minance of scarce and frequent species. Had space allowed, we should - 
gladly have seen these comparisons carried out more fully, in the e : 


of lists of the plants belonging to the several *' types" and groups. ^ 


Mr. Gibson’s ‘ Flora of Essex " will rank with those of Hendoniii 


NEW PUBLICATIONS. 61 


and Cambridge, and must be regarded the most valuable contribution 
of last year to local botany. N.O. ME: 


-cu bos The Transactions of the. Linnean Society of London. 
0 bati > or Vol. XXIV. -Part I. 

‘The whole of this Part is devoted to a description of one of the 
most remarkable plants discovered during the present century, and 
called: by Dr: Hooker, in honour of its discoverer, Welwitschia mirabilis. 
The ‘plant is a native of the stony deserts of South-Western Africa, 
abounding about Cape Negro and near Waalvisch Bay. It is woody, 
with an obconie trunk about two feet long, which rises a few inches 
only above the soil, and presents the appearance of a flat, two-lobed, 
and depressed mass, sometimes fourteen feet in circumference, and 
looking like a round table. Welwitschia attains a century in duration, 
and during the whole of this time it has only two leaves, which spring 
from two deep grooves of the trunk, and, when fully grown, are about 
six feet long. The discoverer conjectured that these extremely tough 
leaves, generally split up in numerous longitudinal fragments by the 
action of the wind and weather, are the original cotyledons, and there- 
fore often a hundred years old. As yet this conjecture has not received 
confirmation from actual observation, but it has all negative evidence 
in its favour. To complete the singularity of this production, it has 
cones !—and is, in fact, a genuine Conifera, closely allied to Gnetum 
and Ephedra. : 
~ As soon as specimens reached Kew, Dr. Hooker, with his accustomed 
acumen and energy, devoted himself to the examination of them, and 
the result has been the complete monograph now before us. It has 
. been the botanical event of the year, regarded by phytologists in the 
same light and of the same importance as the restoration of Archeop- 
terye by zoologists. Indeed, we do not overstate the case when we assert 
that no more important botanical paper has appeared in the Linnean 
ansactions since Robert Brown's on Rafflesia Arnoldi. Bi | 
 Welwitschia appears to be the only perennial flowering-plant which 
at'no period has other vegetative organs than those proper to the em- 
bryo itself. the main axis being represented by the radicle, which be- 
Comes a gigantic caudicle, and developes a root from its base and in- 
cence from its plumulary end, and the leaves being the two coty- 


589 BOTANICAL ‘NEWS. 


‘ledons in a highly specialized condition. The venation of the leaf: ds. 
parallel, as in Monocotyledons, yet like many Cycadee and some Coni- 
Jere, there are no lateral vascular communications between the veins. 
The general plan of the plant, however, is that of a Dicotyledon, as the 
structure of its embryo indicates.» The male flowers: are structurally 
hermaphrodite, and contain a naked ovule in the axis of the flower, 

` which, though without an embryo-sac, has a stigma-like disk at ‘its 
apex. Welwitschia. thus presents the hitherto unique case of a struc- 
turally hermaphrodite-flowered gymnospermous plant. From the want 
of the embryo-sae, the ovules in the hermaphrodite flowers are abortive, 
and after flowering the whole of the female :portion turns brown and 
withers. The fertile ovules occur in larger cones, and have not been 
noticed on the same plant with the male, so that the cones are func- 
tionally unisexual, and the plant is probably truly dicecious, Seti | 
being effected by insects. 


BOTANICAL NEWS. 


The ‘ Gardeners’ Chronicle’ states that Dr. Lindley has resigned his office of Se 
cretary of the Horticultural Society, “from d longer to fulfil the duties — 
of the office he has occupied for more than forty yea Mr. W. W. Saun ders 
is to be proposed, at the next Anniversa rsary Meeting, fo: this vacancy. 

M. Alphonse De Candolle, in a letter to us, dated January 29, says: “f am 
now correcting the proof-sheets of the first fascicule of volume fifteen of the i 

* Prodromus; which will contain the Laurineæe by Meissner, the Aristolochia by — 
Duchartre, Br Begoniacee by myself, and several small Natural Orders allied to | 
'uphorbiace, E 
Seiya MS the Cape of Good Hope mention the death of Dr. L. Pappe - 
~ Colonial Botanist, and author of * Silva Capensis,’ * Flore Capensis Sanae 
dromus’ (two editions), and, in conjunction with the Honourable Rawson W- - 
Rawson, of the ‘ Synopsis rlisus Africe Australis, three octavo pamphlets 
published at Cape Town between the years 1850-58, 3 
- Charles Moore, the Director of the Botanic Gardens at Sydney, is about 
to publish a Prost aer of the Ferns indigenous to New South Wales and i 
adjacent Count: 2 

On the 2nd of Decetüber, Professor Parlatore delivered, in ose Toti : 

School of the Museum of Natural Hist tory, at Florence, * Parole n Morte di 
og Matteo Blytt,” in which the merits of that botanist were dwelt ipi i viti on 
lo uence, 

“Botanists are familiar with the results of Dr. Parry’s 


BOTANICAL NEWS. 63 


«the: mountains = Colorado Territory, at and. beyond the mining district, in 
the T 


“this interesting region early last summer (1862), accompanied by Messrs. E. 
"Hall and J. P. Harbour, the party ascending Pike's Pea E and also crossing 
the ce range into Middle Park, ete. Dr. Parry remained in the moun- 
until autumn, for the purpose of collecting de seeds of Conifere. 

Having nA much of his time to geographical and barometrical observations, 
the larger part of the botanical collectious, em towards the close of the 
Season, are due to the sedulous labours of his associates, Messrs. Hall and Har- 

^ Most of the species collected in 1861, etin too scantily for general 
distribution, have now been gathered anew, and many additional ones have been 


be adequately sealed: The ‘specimens are very good and well made ; and 
the collection as a whole is ppjiooeny interesting. Thirty sets are offered to 

ists. About fifteen of them are nearly complete and full, and are — 
„at eight dollars the hundred a “the remainder fall off to 600 or 500 


-doubtless be appropriated as soon as they are known, Applications may be 
addressed to Mr. Elihu Hall, Athens, Illinois; or especially to Professor A. 


ore Ponta Delgada, Azores :—“ In the iod at this place belonging to 
M. Do Canto, there is a good collection of plants of all kinds, excepting Heaths 
i and. Epacrises, which cannot stand the heat ; and, besides that, the soil is not 
à; being merely decomposed volcanic rock. In fact, the whole 


cal many of which are equal to forest-trees. Among tro 
“plants, the Plumíerias are very beautiful, -— flower finely ; as also do the 
Palms, of te Palm here, with stems 


ALE lt is gpüeous to see the havoc they make eec 


64 BOTANICAL NEWS. 


but, for all that, these plants fruit well, and so also do many other tropical fruit- 

E fruit-trees are of no use here, the heat causing their fruit to rot 
before it is ripe. The plant that astonishes me most is the Drimys Winterit. 
There are several fine specimens of it from six to ten feet high, and just now 
(January) they are in full flower. The seeds appear to ripen well, but as yet I 


for Ferns, it is too hot and dry ; or at least I have not been able to find any 
but the most common species. The Orange groves are very fine; they have 
to be sheltered from the wind by means of high stone walls, and the Pittospo- 
rum undulatum, which has become quite nat eee here, the whole island 
being overrun with it, and, in the mountains, with the Mediterranean Heath. 

e mountains are grand, rising up one above sea until their peaks are 
lost in the clouds. At the top of the bsc Hh isa large Jake, andi a to 


it a boiling hot spring issues out of the rock, making d vibra 
TE ~ pen all egi it, while dn to it e is » cold one,—so close, in 
t put his little finger thumb in the other." 


Piste members of the Linnean Society have requested J. J. Bennett, Esq., 
their late Secretary, to sit for his portrait, to be placed in their meeting room, 
in testimony of the appreciation of his unwearied zeal, judgment, and courtesy 
in the discharge of his duties for the long series of twenty yea 

WwW Vriese died on the 23rd January, 1862, in the 55th. year of his age. 
He was setipeuivily Botanical Professor at Atben, Amsterdam, and Leyden. 
He contributed numerous papers on economie and medical botany to various 
journals, with a few systematic papers, the most important of which is his mono- 
graph on Goodeniacese and Lobeliaces. Hislibrary and herbaria are to be sol 
by Van den Hoek, at Leyden, on the 11th to the 13th March. There will be sold 
at the same time the library of Dr. R. B. Van den Bosch, who died on the 18th 
January, 1862, at Goes, in Zealand, in the 51st year of hisage. He published 
several papers on Phanerogamia; but he was more especially a Cryptoga mist. 
He assisted Montagne and Lacoste in describing the Cryptogamic plants of 
Java; but his chief works were his memoirs on Hymenophyllacem, on which 
tribe of Ferns his authority was the highest. 

It is just a year since Professor Blume died (February 3rd, 1862). He was 
born at Brunswick, in 1796, educated for the medical profession ; in 1817 he 
went to Java, where his inquiries into the native medicines led him to study 
botany. He collected largely, and began to publish while yet too ds ace 
quainted with what had been done at home. In 1826 he returned to Europe 


on 16th March and following days. It contains an extensive collection of 

natural history works, especially of those bearing on his favourite science. We 
understand that Williams and N. orgate are the agents, in this country, for the 
two auctioneers. 


Enkatum.—Page 1, line 8 from below, read “British Ferns” for “British Flore" . 


65 


RARE OR NEW BRITISH HYMENOMYCETAL FUNGI. 
By M. C. Cooxe, Esq. 
(Prate III.) 

Acaricus (Pholiota) leochromus, n. s.; pileo carnoso, convexo- 
plano, demum depresso, molli, glabro, non fulgido; stipite solido, sub- 
æquali, levi; annulo persistente ; lamellis rotundato-adnatis, subven- 

tricosis, e pallido cinnamomeis. late 
ileus 2-3 inches, at first convex, then plane, and ultimately de- 
pressed, soft, smooth, but not shining, bright tawny, paler (whitish) at 
the margin, generally rivulose from the cracking of the cuticle. Stem 
3-4 inches, slender, solid, fibrous, internally umber-brown at the base, 
externally paler, white above, nearly equal, smooth, shining. Ring 
persistent. Gills rounded behind, adnate, slightly ventricose, at first 
pallid, afterwards cinnamon. Spores profuse.—On stumps, elder, etc. 

Cespitose. Esculent, not uncommon. 
Allied to 4. pudicus and the next species, but differing in habit, as 
well as in many points of structure, from both. At first I regarded it 


as a variety of 4. pudicus, but since receiving from the Rev. M. J. 


Berkeley what he believes to be the true Æ. pudicus of Fries, I am no 
longer disposed to regard this as the same plant. Mrs. Hussey's 
figure (series ii. t. 31) has just the habit and many of the features of 
A, leochromus. 

Acartcus (Pholiota) capistratus, n. s.; pileo carnoso, convexo, 
subviscido, margine involuto, substriato ; stipite subsequali, farcto, 
crassi, subsquamuloso ; annulo patulo, persistente, lamellis decurren- 
tibus pallido. (Plate III. fig. 4.) 

Pileus 2-3 inches, fleshy, convex, livid-tawny, rather viscid when 
moist, whitish when dry, margin folded inwards, obscurely striated. 
Stem 3—4 inches, thick, attenuated, subsquamulose. Ring large and 
spreading, persistent. Gills rather fleshy, crowded, decurrent, pallid. 
—On old stumps, elm, ete. ; subesespitose, taste rather unpleasant. Ap- 
parently not uncommon. Highgate. 

Also allied to .4. pudicus and to A. cylindraceus, from both of which, 
as well as the preceding, it may be distinguished, by its decurrent 
gills. It differs moreover in its more robust habit, and the folding in 
of the margin of the pileus. 


VOL. I. F 


66 RARE OR NEW BRITISH HYMENOCETAL FUNGI. 


Agaricus (Flammula) f/iceus, n. s.; pileo carnoso, convexo-plano, 
subtiliter flocculoso-squamuloso ; stipite farcto, æquali, gracili; cortina 
fibrilloso-appendiculata, rubescente ; lamellis confertis, adnatis, sulphu- 
reis, dein fulvo-cinnamomeis. (Plate III. fig. 1. 

Pileus 1-2 inches, fleshy, obtusely convex, at length plane, golden- 
yellow, minutely floccoso-squamulose. Stem 14-21 inches, stuffed, 
equal, slender, yellowish. Veil adhering to the stem and the margin 
of the pileus in reddish fugacious threads. Gills crowded, adnate, of a 
sulphury-yellow, becoming of the colour of the pileus, and ultimately 
tawny cinnamon.—On old tree-fern stems. Cæspitose. A handsome 
species. : 

This plant belongs to the section Sapinei of Fries, but its claim to be 
considered British may be challenged. It occurred several times during 
last summer, on dead Fern stems, in the conservatory at Holly Lodge, 
Highgate, always near the summit of the stem, and proceeding from the 
bases of fronds grown in this country, never appearing on the lower 


and older growth. It is nevertheless interesting on account of its dif- . 3 


fering from its congeners, in not growing on Conifers, and hitherto un- 
described. 


AcanIcUs (Hypholoma) Janaripes, n. s. ; pileo subcarnoso, campa- 


nulato-expanso, hygrophano, squamis superficialibus secedentibus floc- - 


cosis adsperso ; stipite cavo, fragili, subfibrilloso, albo, basi tomentoso ; 
lamellis confertis, adnexis, non ventricosis, ex albido fusco-purpureis. 
(Plate IIT. fig. 2.) 

Pileus 11-3 inches, rather fleshy, margin thin, campanulate ex- 
panded, hygrophanous, squamose, with superficial scales arising from 
the breaking up of the cuticle, pallid, disk often tawny or brownish, 
margin purplish, with a shade of pink derived from the dark gills be- 
neath. Veil attached in fugacious patches ; the whole plant becoming 
of a dark-brown in decay. Stem 2-3 inches, hollow, fragile, subfibril- 
lose, white, with radiating white hairs at the base (which are some- 


times almost obsolete). Gills reaching the stem, not ventricose, - : 


crowded, whitish, changing to purplish-brown. 


Subcespitose. Found growing in a conservatory, where it was v 


common, sometimes about the stems of plants in tubs, sometimes from 
the inner sides of the tubs themselves, and sometimes apparently from 
the soil. Occasionally rooting, when the hairs at the base were 
absent. Highgate, 1862, 


PEE EEPE ESE T MIS ROEERE T 


oa eke PT UN 


í 


OPENING OF PALM SPATHES WITH AN AUDIBLE REPORT. 67 


This species is clearly allied to 4. Candollianus, appendiculatus, and 
hydrophilus, but belongs to neither. The Rev. M. J. Berkeley con- 
siders it to approximate most to the first of these, with which he is 
well acquainted, but at the same time to be distinct. 
^ Borerus parasiticus, Bull.; Berkeley's Outlines, p. 231. Plenti- 
fully at Combe Wood. September, 1862. 

Borzrus sanguineus, With. ; Berkeley's Outlines, p. 231. Combe 
Wood. September, 1862. Decidedly viscid when moist. Just the 
plant of Sowerby. 2 

BoLETUs castaneus, Bull. ; Berkeley’s Outlines, p. 236. Borders of . 
Wood, Highgate. September, 1862, not common. 

Potyrorus intybaceus, Fr.; Berkeley’s Outlines, p. 240. At the 
base of an Oak. Very large specimen, not less than 18 inches from 
base to apex. Caen Wood, Highgate. October, 1862. 

PorPonus giganteus, Fr.; Berkeley's Outlines, p. 240. On an 
old stump. Hoveton, Norfolk. September 1861, and again in 1862. 

TREMELLA frondosa, Fr. ; Berkeley’s Outlines, p. 286. On living 
Oak. Highgate, 1861. Caen Wood, 1862. 


EXPLANATION oF Prate III. 


Fig. 1. Agaricus (Flammula) filiceus, 2. A. (Hypholoma) lanaripes, 3. A. 
(Pholiota) leochromus. 4. A. (Pholiota) capistratus. All natural si 


6, Montague Place, Kentish Town, London, N.W. 


OPENING OF PALM SPATHES WITH AN AUDIBLE 
REPORT. 


By ALEXANDER SMITH, Esq. 

In the summer of 1861, it was stated to Dr. Seemann that a Palm 
spathe in the Royal Botanic Gardens at Kew had opened with an audible 
report. The case seemed to him so important, that he sent a notice of 
it to the * Gardeners’ Chronicle,’ and thus was opened a very interest- 
ing discussion, by which many curious facts were elucidated. As the 
question is as yet far from being answered, it may be desirable to col- 
lect into one focus all that has hitherto been written on it, scattered as 
it is through several volumes of the ‘ Gardeners’ Chronicle’ and the 

F 2 


68 OPENING OF PALM SPATHES WITH AN AUDIBLE REPORT. 


*Bonplandia.’ This, and only this, I have attempted to do in the fol- 
lowing compilation; and in hopes that residents in tropical countries 
may be induced to furnish us with the more positive information we 
require. I will only add, that when this discussion was first com- 
menced, it was not noticed that the Palm at Kew, going under the 
name of Seaforthia elegans, and figured in the * Botanical Magazine,’ 
t. 4961, was not that of Brown, but a very different species, which 
Herm. Wendland has named Ptychosperma Cunninghami, the generic 
name of La Billardiére (Ptychosperma) having the right of priority 
over that of R. Brown (Seaforthia). By the courtesy of Mr. M‘Nab 
I am enabled to establish the identity of the Edinburgh and Kew 
plant, and in the following articles the correct nomenclature has 
been adopted. The old plant at Kew was received from Allan Cun- 
ningham in 1825, and is supposed to have been obtained at the 
Illawarra district; so it is probably the same mentioned by him as 


having been found there in his first visit (in 1818), and of which he . 


says in his journal: “a Palm which I suspect is the tropical Seqforthia” 


(Conf. Heward's Biogr. Sketch). It is doubtful whether the genuine — 


Ptychosperma Seaforthia, Miq. (Seaforthia elegans, R. Brown) is as yet 
in any of our gardens. That of the Crystal Palace is also P. Cunning- 
hami. ln confirmation that the Kew plant came from Illawara, my 
father says that when Allan Cunningham was describing its appearance 
and height, he told him that upon one of his excursions in that district 
he pitched his tent under a very lofty tree of Seaforthia standing singly, 
which from its great height and conspicuous position served as a land- 


mark to guide him to his encampment ; but that one day, when return- — 
ing in the direction of his tent, he could not see the tree ; and that when — 
reaching the spot, he found it lying full length upon the ground, the | 
natives having cut it down, much to his indignation, for the sake of its 


cabbage, which was then in the pot boiling for his dinner !* 


of P. Seaforthia, made by Bauer and 


and paten 
gracefully drooping, purplish, and with flowers arranged in ra. 


n € hy 
the male flowers are ob ong-obtuse iu P. Seaforthia, ovate-acute in P. Cunninghami. — 
The stamens are twenty-four in number, the filaments white and much longer than 


the petals, and the anthers linear in P. Se, forthia 
mens are only eighteen in number, the filaments p 


representing Ptychosperma Cunning- — 
P made 


EM Ea E I aN El ce act Py e 


OPENING OF PALM SPATHES WITH AN AUDIBLE REPORT. 69 


* About 11 a.m. on Sunday last, two young men (Gale and Hilary) 
employed in the great Palm-stove of the Royal Botanic Gardens, Kew, 
were startled by a report almost loud enough to have proceeded from a 
pistol. On looking round, it was found that one of the large Ptycho- 
sperma Cunninghami, Herm, Wendl., had burst its spathe, and in doing 
so forced off the remnant of an old leaf-stalk, about three feet long and 
more than a foot broad. For a long time Alexander von Humboldt (com- 
pare * Views of Nature’ and ‘ Cosmos,’ vol.ii. p. 10) stood alone amongst 
the moderns as an observer of this curious phenomenon, which reminded 
him of Pindar’s Dithyrambus on Spring, and the moment when in 
Argive Nemea * the first opening shoot of the Date Palm announces the 
coming of balmy spring.’ It was subsequently confirmed by Sir Robert 
Schomburgk (* Travels in British Guiana,’ vol. ii. p. 376); but there has 
been no other confirmation, which renders the observation made at Kew 
highly acceptable. The sudden bursting with an audible report is pro- 

bly due to a great accumulation of heat, developed by the anthers 
. whilst enclosed inside the spathe. From the familiar manner in which 
Pindar alludes to this loud bursting, one would be inclined to infer that 
the phenomenon was a common one with regard to the Date Palm. Yet 
it is strange that we have no modern observations on that point,—at 
least I could find none when I wrote my ‘ Popular History of the Palms?’ 
those of Humboldt and Schomburgk relating to Oreodoxa regia." — 
Berthold Seemann.t 
“ Notes in reference to the Bursting of the Spathe of Ptychosperma Cun- 

nighami, read before the Botanical Society of Edinburgh, and pub- 

lished in the ‘Gardeners’ Chronicle, June 25, 1862." By Mr. J. 

SADLER and Mr. W. BELL. 

* "The authors first referred to am article which had lately appeared 


tals, and the anthers oblong. The drupe is red in the true P. Seaforthia, and 
wing of P. Cunninghami may be relied upon in this nein (the flowers d 
i our . 


; rv amulis n 
pathis 2, spadicibus floribns filamentisque purpurascentibus, spadicibus penduils, 
B 


um pet 
oblongis, drupis ovalibus, nucleo leviter B-sulcato.—Seaforthia 
Mag. t. 4961, non R. Brown.—B. Seemann. Tm r i 
ners’ Chronicle,’ July 20, 1861, and ‘Bonplandia, vol. ix. p. 
(August 1, 1861). 


70 OPENING OF PALM SPATHES WITH AN AUDIBLE REPORT. 


in the * Gardeners’ Chronicle’ from the pen of Dr. Seemann, describing 
the bursting of a spathe of Ptychosperma Cunninghami with an audible re- 
port ‘ almost loud enough to have proceeded from a pistol,’ inthe Palm- 
house at Kew—the explosion being attributed to ‘a great accumulation 
of heat, developed by the anthers whilst inside the spathe.’ The au- 
thors then stated that they had had ample opportunities for observing 
the flowers of the Ptychosperma in all their different stages of develop- 
ment in the Palm-house at the Edinburgh Botanic Garden, and as yet 
had never seen anything which gave the least indication of a sudden rup- 
turing of the spathe. In some cases they had seen the old foot-stalk — 
of the leaf which covered the spathe fall off two or three days before A 
the spathe showed any signs of bursting, and when it did burst it — 
opened gradually from the base to the apex, generally on the dorsal as- 
pect; indeed, they had only observed a single instance where the rup- 
ture occurred on the ventral side. Again, they had seen the spathe 
burst two or three days before the old foot-stalk fell off, and when it — 
fell upon the floor it generally gave a pretty sharp crack, which they 
thought had been probably regarded as proceeding from the bursting of 
the spathe, as Dr. Seemann states that the spathe in bursting ‘ forced 
oif the remnant of the old leaf-stalk When the spathe bursts previous 
to the fall of the foot-stalk that covers it, as soon as it is removed the 
branches of the spadix immediately expand, and, to all appearance, it 
looks exactly as if the spathe, in the act of bursting, had knocked off 
the foot-stalk. Dr. Seemann supposes that the report was due toan — 
accumulation of heat, produced by the anthers. This, however, the - i 
authors thought could not be the case, as a considerable time elap : 
between the bursting of the spathe and the opening of the flowers; this — 
they had never observed to be less than three weeks, and generally more —— 
than a month. A tree in the Palm-house at the Botanic Garden burst - E 
its spathe five weeks ago, and had not yet a single flower expanded. — | 
After the bursting of the spathe, the branches of the spadix continue to 
increase both in length and thickness, and until they have reached their 
maximum development they had never seen a single flower expand. — 
Dr. Lindley, in his * Introduction to Botany,’ and Dr. Balfour, in his —— 
* Class Book," both state that the greatest amount of heat during the — 
period of flowering is when the anthers are ready to discharge their — 
pollen, after which it gradually declines. At the time the spathe bursts _ 

the flowers are in a very imperfect state, the stamens being very imma- — 


Ea) = Ge te SW I MO VENE RES EE 


OPENING OF PALM SPATHES WITH AN AUDIBLE REPORT, 71 


ture, with no traces of pollen. The observations of the authors went 
to show that there was rather less heat inside the spathe before it bursts 
than there was in the surrounding atmosphere. They had inserted a 
thermometer by a narrow slit into an unburst spathe, where they al- 
lowed it to remain upwards of twenty minutes, and when taken out it 
stood at 572°, while the surrounding atmosphere was 58°. Taking 
into consideration the structure of the spathe, the authors showed that 
it was incapable of sustaining any great amount of pressure, as it was 
found, when in a fresh state, to tear lengthways with as little resistance 
and with as little noise as a piece of soft blotting-paper." 


To these notes Dr. Seemann replied, in the * Gardeners’ Chronicle,’ 
February 8, 1862, and * Bonplandia,” vol. x. p. 49, as follows :— 

* In a paper read before the Botanical Society of Edinburgh, on the 
9th of January and reported in the ‘ Gardeners’ Chronicle’ of the 25th 
of the same month, the correctness of an observation I published in this 
Journal, has been called into question by Messrs. Sadler and Bell. 
The authors endeavour to prove that the two young men who heard 
the report made by the Ptychosperma Cunnighami in the Great Palm- 
house at Kew were so far mistaken that it was not caused by the 
bursting of the spathe, but by a pretty sharp crack which the foot-stalk 
of the old leaf is said to give when dropping on the floor. Casual vi- — 
sitors of the Great Palm-house might be startled by the remnant of a 
huge leaf suddenly falling on the floor, but this could not possibly 
deceive men like Messrs. Gale and Hilary, daily employed amongst 
Palms, and consequently perfectly familiar with such an occurrence. 
The fact that no audible report was heard in Edinburgh does not, in 
my opinion, invalidate the evidence I collected at Kew. I never main- 
tained that all spathes do open with an audible report, but I am con- 
vinced that the one at Kew did so. The slightest slit in the spathe 
would probably be quite sufficient to prevent its opening with any Te- 

t. Of course this must be a matter of mere conjecture until we 
shall know more about the subject, and Messrs. Sadler and Bell will 
have rendered good service if their objections, whether well founded or 
not, induce those who can bring positive facts to bear upon the question 
to communicate them. Dr. George Bennett, at Sydney, author of the 
‘Wanderings in New South Wales, Batavia, etc. and ‘ Gatherings of 
a Naturalist in Australia,’ wrote to me only by last mail that he had 


e 
ws 


72 OPENING OF PALM SPATHES WITH AN AUDIBLE REPORT. 


read my communication relating to the bursting of the Palm spathe 
with great interest, because, during his stay in Ceylon, he had often 
observed this curious phenomenon. I trust that when my friend reads 
this note he will hasten to communicate all he knows on the subject, 
and on what Cingalese Palms he noticed the bursting. With regard 
to the cause of the report, I left it quite an open question, and merely 
threw out a suggestion that it might be owing to heat generated by 
the anthers. Messrs. Sadler and Bell inserted a thermometer by a 
narrow slit into an unburst spathe, and when taken out after a lapse 
of twenty minutes, it was found to be a—half-a degree lower (573°) 
than the surrounding atmosphere. To my mind the observation as 


aaa aE PA it SANAN MR RENE EMT TAE Fd 


given does not prove anything at all. In order to have any value, we É 


ought to know the range of the thermometer in the house during 
at least twelve hours previously, and the time of day when the obser- 
vation was taken. If the atmosphere surrounding the plant had not 


fluctuated during the last twenty-four hours, the observation would | 


tend to prove that there was no heat developed inside the spathe; but 
if the range of the thermometer had been considerably lower a few hours, 
or perhaps even a still shorter time before, it would go some way to 
prove that a certain degree of heat was thrown off by the flowers. We 
have as yet very few exact observations on the development of heat in 
flowers ; Caspary's on Victoria regia* are perhaps the most minute ever 
made known, and that able botanist confirms the fact that, not only is 
the greatest amount of heat generated when the anthers are ready to 
discharge their pollen, but that there is at different times of the day i . 
maximum and a minimum independent of the surrounding temperature.” 
This communication was followed by the two succeeding letters, both 
published in the ‘ Gardeners’ Chronicle’ (March 1 and 22, 1862) :— 
“Yesterday I received some information likely to throw a new light 
upon the probable cause of the audible report by which the opening of 
the Palm-spathe at Kew was accompanied, or at least lead our in- 
quiries into a new direction. My friend, Professor Goeppert, of Breslau, 
writes to me* that, wishing to show to his botanical class the internal 
structure of a female cone of Zamia integrifolia, he made a transverse 
section in the presence of his pupils, when, to their mutual surprise, an 
audible detonation was distinctly beard. All present having agreed 


that this report could proceed from no other source than the cone eX- E : 


* ‘ Bonplandia,’ vol. iii. p. 178-199 (1855). t Ib. vol. x. p. 59. 


ae n 3 
TSS See per 


DU UC RSEN a 


3 
i 


OPENING OF PALM SPATHES WITH AN AUDIBLE REPORT. 73 


hibited, Professor Gceppert, without loss of time, made another trans- 
verse cut, when again a report, though not so loud as the first, was 
heard. This experiment was then tried on a second very much smaller 
cone, and again a report was heard, though this time rather faint. 
Thinking that the cause might perhaps be sought in heat accumulated 
inside the spadix, a thermometer was inserted, but found not to be 
affected by this process. Professor Goeppert thinks that compressed 
air may perhaps be the cause of this singular phenomenon, but does 
not venture to pronounce an opinion in the absence of further experi- 
ments. As there are numerous large Cycads in England bearing cones, 
he hopes that his accidental observation may stand a fair chance of be- 
ing corroborated in this country." — Berthold Seemann. 


James Yates, Esq., F.R.S., to Dr. Seemann. 
* Lauderdale House, Highgate, March 9, 1862. 

“Although I have never seen or heard the explosion of which 
you speak in your letter to the ‘Gardeners’ Chronicle,’ I remember 
an occurrence in my collection of Cycads, which may assist in fur- 
nishing some answer to your question. In the year 1851, the large 
Encephalartus horridus, in my Palm-house, produced a cone of enor- 
aa dinensions.  It-is.a female. . 1a July the cone wee quite ma- 
ture. The rhomboido-peltate terminations of the scales had begun 
to separate, so as to show the orange-coloured drupes beneath them. On 
one occasion, when I went to look at the plant, I was surprised to find 
that the scales had fallen from at least two-thirds of the axis, and had 
evidently been projected from it with some force, since, besides being 
scattered on every side, some of them were enveloped and fixed among 
the leaves, In fact, it appeared to me that the cone had exploded. 
The modus operandi seemed to be the following :—When the proper 
period arrives, the scale separates from the axis exactly as a leaf sepa- 
rates from the branch on which it grows. Dr. Thompson, of Liver- 
pool, thinks this is effected by a deposition of starch at the place of at- 
tachment. However this may be, there is a natural joint at the base 
of the scale of a female Cycad, just as there is in leaves, and even in 
leaflets at their points of attachment to the stalk or branch. Whilst a 
preparation is thus made for the separation of all the scales from the 
axis, the drupes increase, so that their extremities, which are li 
towards the axis, press with more and more force against it. At 


74 OPENING OF PALM SPATHES WITH AN AUDIBLE REPORT. 


length the moment arrives when the pressure against the axis is so : 
strong, and the attachment of the stalks to it so weak, that a hot gleam | i 
of the sun is sufficient to detach the scales with sudden violence. In 
considering these appearances at the time when they presented them- 
selves, it seemed to me that the process might aid in the dispersion of 
the seed. The leaves encompass the cone on every side, and form so 
dense a circuit, that the escape of the drupes appears impossible. The * 
explosive faculty of the mature cone may overcome this difficulty. I 3 
may add that, if you examine the axis of the female cone of an Ence- — 
phalartus, you will see that the scars, showing the attachment of the — 
scales, are smooth, because the vessels in the bundles of woody fibres 3 
have closed. According to the preceding explanation, the e d 
is analogous to the dispersion of seed in many other cases. On a : 
summer's day, walking beside a hedge of Ulex Huropeus or Me 
scoparium, I have listened with much interest to the crackling of the — 
ripe pods. A circumstance occurred here two or three years ago, which / 
may throw some light on the subject. Certain members of the family . 
were seated one summer's day at an open window looking into the t: 
garden, when they were startled by a noise. It appeared to have pro- — 
ceeded from the sudden expansion of the leaves of a large and fine Four- 1 
croya gigantea, which were, till then, closely wrapt round one another." 
—James Yates.* 


Another singular instance of detonation was communicated (‘Bon- : 
plandia,’ vol. x. p. 85) by Mr. Smith, of the Royal Botanic Gardens, - 
Kew :—“ More than thirty years ago I and my family were roused | 
from a sound sleep by what we took to be a discharged pistol, and -— 
proceeding from the lower part of the house. The thought of being - 
surprised by housebreakers was so uppermost in my mind, that Iin- - 
stantly struck a light, and, arming myself with the only weapon abo 
hand, a poker, descended downstairs. Fully expecting to encounter & 
strong smell of gunpowder and a gang of thieves, I opened the door — 
of the room whence the sound had come. To my surprise, I found . 
neither the one nor the other, the room being undisturbed, and nothing ; 
to be seen. But, on advancing, my bare feet trod upon several sharp - 
things, which, on closer inspection, turned out to be the cocca of Hura : 
crepitans, the Sandbox-tree. The mystery was solved. We had 4 

* Also published in ‘ Bonplandia,’ vol. x. p. 86. 


OPENING OF PALM SPATHES WITH AN AUDIBLE REPORT. 15 


fruit of that plant as an ornament on the chimney-piece, and its sudden 
explosion was the cause of our being awoke from a sound sleep in the 
upper part of the house. The different cocca had been propelled in 
every direction of the compass.” 

Meanwhile, a letter had arrived from Dr. George Bennett, of Sydney, 
which was published in the ‘Gardeners’ Chronicle’ of the 19th of 
July, 1862 .— 

“ With respect to the opening of the spathes of Palms with an ex- 
plosive sound, I was not aware there was any doubt on the subject, 
until I observed the remarks following Dr. Seemann’s communication 
in ‘ Gardeners’ Chronicle’ and ‘Bonplandia.’ It has been asserted in 


more or less loud, but audible only to an attentive observer. This I 
have remarked in Ceylon, in the Cocoa-nut and Caryota urens, as 
well as the Betel-nut, but I have no doubt it obtains in all Palms ; 
yet I do not consider it occurs in every spathe that opens, as that 
phenomenon would depend upon the greater or less quantity of air 
contained within, for I do not regard the explosive power to result from 
. any accumulation of heat, but from compressed air. The expansion of 
the spathe occurs at all times of the day. The Palm spathes, it may be 
remarked, expand when in a green state, and the same circumstance 
occurs in peas, beans, and other leguminous plants when opened 
artificially, the explosive sound being emitted in them (according to the 
compressed air within) to a greater or lesser degree, and sometimes not 

all. It may also be produced in the pods of the Gomphocarpus or Cape 
Cotton shrub, the Bombadero of the Portuguese (Asclepias), Bladder 
Senna (Colutea), and many others. Many of the pods of the legumi- 
nous trees, when ripe, may frequently be heard expanding with a 
slight noise on shedding their seeds. The reason it is doubted is pro- 
bably that few persons have paid much attention to it, or had an oppor- 
tunity of making observations in large groves of Palms, such as may be 
seen in Ceylon, South Sea Islands, etc., or had the patience required to 
watch the result, As we have now growing in the Sydney Botanic 
Gardens specimens of Ptychosperma, Cocos plumosa, and Date Palms, 


16 ON THE TERTIARY FLORA OF THE ARCTIC REGION. 


bearing spathes, experiments may be tried artificially when an ocea- 
sion again offers whether any explosive sound results on their being 
opened, although, from what I have observed formerly, the result would 
not be decisive from a few solitary examples.” — George Bennett. 


` < Remarks on the Bursting of the Spathe of Palms, and Opening of 
Leguminous Fruits, by Mr. J. Sadler, and read before the Botanical 
` Society of Edinburgh (Dec. 11, 1862), complete all the evidence that 
at present can be offered. 

Mr. Sadler gave the views of different authors regarding the burst- 
ing of the spathe of Palms with an explosive report. That some spe- 
cies of Palms in their native habitats may make, while bursting their 
spathes, a sound, caused by compressed air, audible to a very attentive 
ear, he did not deny; but he was of opinion, from certain experi- 
ments which he and others had made on Ptychosperma Cunningham, 
that in this country no indication of a report (as affirmed by some) 
was met with. The author then explained that the crackling sound 
of various leguminous fruits while shedding their seeds was not (as 
supposed) due to heated or compressed air, but to the shrinking or 
tension of the tissues. He concluded by reading extracts from a letter 


which he had received from Mr. W. Bell, of Saharunpore Botanic Gar- n 


den, in which he stated that, from all the information he had gathered 
at Ceylon, Caleutta, and elsewhere, he could find nothing to support 
the theory of explosion caused by heat developed within the spathe. 


ON THE TERTIARY FLORA OF THE ARCTIC REGION. 
By Proressor H. R. Gerrert, or BRESLAU. 
(Translated from the Bulletin of the Russian Academy, iii. 448.) 

It is more than probable that at the commencement of every geolo- 


gical epoch a change of climate took place, and that even in the Tertiary : 


period our own regions enjoyed a higher mean temperature than they 


do at present. Whether this was the case in the higher latitudes was » 


formerly but little discussed, although the existence of considerably . 


large trunks of bituminous woods in countries like Iceland, Greenl 


and Northern Siberia, where at present only shrubby vegetation is me 


ON THE TERTIARY FLORA OF THE ARCTIC REGION. 71 


with, would have justified the conclusion that formerly a higher tem- 
perature existed there. For the first more direct proofs, science is 
indebted to M. Adolphe Erman,* who collected as early as the year 
1829 at Sedanka, in Kamtchatka, between lat. 59° and and 63? N., es- 
pecially at the mouth of the Tigil, and in a very hard spheerosiderite, 
from a formation extending very far along the coast, about lat. 63? N., 
not only petrified woods but also leaves, which plainly showed a rela- 
tionship with the Tertiary flora of central Europe, and consisted of 
different species of Juglans, Carpinus, and Alnus (the latter resembling 
Alnus Kefersteinii, so abundant in the Miocene flora). Another speci- 
men in spheerosiderite submitted to me, I hold to be Juglans acu- 
minata, A. Braun,t a plant very common in both the upper and lower 
Miocene formation (at Oningen and in Switzerland [Salzhausen], but 
not at Schosnitz, as the nervature shows that our species referred here 
by Heer do not belong to it; this is especially the case with regard 
to Juglans Sieboldiana, of which J. pallida may perhaps be considered 
arecent form, while J. salicifolia appears to be nearest related to J. 
Bilinica). The same specimen exhibits a rather imperfect leaf of an 

cer, different from all fossil species known to me, and a very minute 
leaf, perhaps of Taxodium dubium. M. A. von Mittendorff afterwards 
collected in a treeless district of lat. 74? N., different fossil woods, 
belonging to Conifere, which I have described and figured in the first 
- volume of his ‘Travels in Siberia,’ but which their discoverer regards 
for the most part not as indigenous, but as driftwoods, although a great 
proportion of the fossil wood found in such quantity in the tundra of 
northern Siberia must be regarded as én situ, having been met with in 
alternate strata in sandstone by Figurin, on the Lena, and by A. G. 
Schrenk,t in the ¿undra of the Samoyedes. In the most essential part of 
these conclusions M. von Mittendorff agrees, when he says that all the 
fossil woods and coals hitherto found in the Taimyr country must be re- 
garded “as belonging to recent geological formations.” Tf this is the ` 
case with the fossil woods described by me, Pinus Mittendorffana and P. 
Beriana are those fossil plants, hitherto found furthest to the north. On 
the other hand, the so-called Noah or Adam woods of northern Siberia 
may be regarded as driftwood. The wood which M. von Mittendorff 

* A. Erman, ‘Reise um die Erde,’ p. 149. Berlin, 1848. 


+ O. Heer, Flor. Tert. Helvet., t. 128, fig. 7. à 
i Reise nach dem Nordosten des europ. Russlands, vol. 1. p. 675. 1847. 


78 ON THE TERTIARY FLORA OF THE ARCTIC REGION. 


gathered in the Taimyr country, on the banks of the Taimyr, lat. 75° 
N., and close to the skeleton of a mammoth, and of which he also for- 
warded a specimen to me for examination, was neither petrified nor 
bituminous, but of a light grey colour, and not quite so heavy as wood 
that has been some time in water, and has thus lost part of its specific 
gravity. I could distinguish two species; the structure of the one 
showed an unmistakable resemblance to the Larch (Larix Europea), 
which cannot be distinguished structurally from Larix Sibirica, and 
may therefore be derived from Larix Sibirica, widely diffused over Bi- 
beria, between lat. 67° and 68? N., though not as far as lat. 75° N. 
The other species exhibited the type of the genus Dies (that of Pinus 
Abies, or the Siberian Pinus obovata and Pichta, both not extending 
beyond lat. 69? N.), and might therefore belong to one of the latter 
species, but that could not be said with certainty. However, the oc- 
currence of fossil and bituminous woods in these high latitudes is, 
according to M. von Helmersen, a geological phenomenon of enormous — 
geographical extension. A similar statement has recently been made by — 
Chitrow in his description of the Jiganeck country, situatéd on both 
banks of the Lena, between lat. 65° and 73° N., and long. 127° and 
148° W.* M. von Brevern found in Kamtchatka, on the rivulets — 
Aiskowo and Tchaibucho, anthracite, and amongst it bituminous woods 
and amber, which C. E. von Mercklin, through M. von Helmersen’s 
instrumentality, was’ able to examine, and describe and figure in his 
celebrated work *Paleodendron Russicum,’ under the name of Cu- 
pressinozylon. Breverni. Fossil and bituminous woods are also met with 
in the islands called New Siberia, lat. 75? N.; and Pschenizyn found — 
in the island of Kotelnoi whole beds of petrified woods, and, if I re- 
member right, he also discovered there the so-called “ wooden hills"— 
enormous deposits, thirty fathoms high, composed of horizontal layers 
of sandstone with bituminous tree-stems, which at the top of these hills 
are erect, and may be seen from a distance of five versts. 

Impressions of leaves, so essential for a more exact determination 
of the formation, I have as yet not obtained from regions so far north, 
but I have them (1) from northern Greenland, near Anonak, about lat. — 
13° N. ; (2) from Iceland, lat. 65°; and (3) from the Alüksa Peninsula — 
s = adjacent Aleutian Islands, south of Behring Strait, about lat. : 
59° N. : 


* Extrait des Publicati d la DT a * Ax 242. i 
St. Petersb., 1859. ons de la Société Impériale Géographique de Russie, p. E 


* 


ON THE TERTIARY FLORA OF THE ARCTIC REGION. 19 


I. In Greenland there are, as far as lat. 71? 30 and 73° N., even at 
a height of 2000 feet, very extensive coal-beds with carbonized and 
flat-pressed trunks of Cupressinee and Abietinea, 2—3 feet in diameter ; 
in some places, as at Harsonec on Hare Island, they are mixed with 
amber-like resin, and have been described by Mr. Vaupell as Pinites 
Rinkianus.* According to Mr. Rink, the most remarkable are the 
so-called arborescent coals, which the ice descending from the heights 
of the country as far as Assakak (lat. 71? N.) in the Omenaks Fjord, 
conceals close below its surface. Mr. Rink conjectures that these 
coals are broken off about a league from the coast, and at a height of 
3000 feet, by the glacier ice, and carried along by it; and that it is 
highly probable that the trees to which they belong, grew in that 
ocality and at one time formed a forest there. Of the coal-beds near 
Atanekerdluk (lat. 70? N., long. 52° W.), I saw impressions of leaves 
in a grey clay in Mr. Forchhammer’s collection at Copenhagen, ga- 
thered 1100 feet above the sea, and amongst them recognized Dom- 
beyopsis grandifolia, Unger, a widely-spread plant of the European 
Miocene formation, oceurring near Bonn, at Prevali in Carinthia, 
Bilin in Bohemia, and Leoben and Kainberg in Styria, at Oningen, 
in the Upper Bruche in Baden, at Lausanne, and in northern and 
southern Elge in Switzerland, and at Grimberg in northern, at 
Kreidelwitz, Striese, and Sehmarker in centralSilesia. I also saw in a 
yellowish spheerosiderite, having an extraordinary resemblance to that 
of Kamtchatka, Sequoia Langsdorfii, Heer, a plant so widely spread in 
the upper and lower Miocene rocks that it can hardly be regarded 
as anywhere wanting, as in Prussia, near Rauschen in Silesia, Salzhau- 
sen, Westerburg, and Dernbach in Nassau, Münzenberg near Rott, and 
Quigstein near Bonn, at Kaltennordheim in Thuringia, at Seisen near 
Beyreuth, in the Cracow district near Sworzowice, at Tallya near Tokay 
in Hungary, Wildhut, Koflach, and Zillsingsdorf in Austria, on the 
Rossberg and Eriz in Switzerland, at Oningen, and in the Arno valley 
in Sinigaglia in Italy. Quite recently it has been found in the Kirgis 


steppe (Abich); and it is probably also to be met with in N.W. 


America, in Vancouver Island (lat. 58° N.), whence Lequereux has 
described a not inconsiderable number of species, which place the ex- 
tension of the Miocene flora in those latitudes beyond doubt. The 


* ‘On de geographiske Beschaffenhed af de danske Handelsdistricten i Nordo- 
&nland," af H, Rink, p. 62. Copenhagen, 1852. 


80 ON THE TERTIARY FLORA OF THE ARCTIC REGION. 


presence of both plants in the locality of Northern Greenland I have 
named, and that of the trunks, justify us in concluding that at least 
the coal-beds (so much worked) belong to the Miocene formation. 
Whether the same may be said of the other sixteen which Mr. Rink, 
the present Governor of Greenland, mentions, I am not prepared to 
maintain. I received from that gentleman a rather dark mica-slate 
from another district, the coal formation at Kook (lat. 70° N.), con- 
taining Pecopteris borealis, A. Brongn., and curiously enough a very 


well preserved Zamites ; also a Pinus with fascicles of three leaves, and © 


a leaf much resembling those of Sequoia Langsdorfii, but being rather 


blunt, so that I am not quite decided in my opinion on this formation. — 


Another place touched at by Captain Ingelfield, at Four Island Point, 
also appears to contain Tertiary plants.* 
II. Not less extensive coal-beds, called Surturbrand, are met with 


in Iceland under similar conditions to those existing in North Green- — 


land, and already described by Olafsen.t According to his state- 


‘ment, they have in some places well preserved flexible leaves of Oaks, — 


Willows, Birch, Elms, Maple, and Conifere; and this statement is i 


he following :— 
n Ingelfield (H.M.S. Phenix) went to se 
n, betwe d 


a and Poi r ; 
the Admiralty, from which we cull the following :—‘ On a hill, 1084 feet above the 
sea, we found large remnants of fossil trees, although they were almost entirely en 
bedded in sphærosiderite. e specimens ere in vario 


on ner of the 
stood in an angle of forty-fi 


y-five ^ 
was situated presenting its front towards the south. This tree was a ut as thick as 


a man's body, and four feet of it were abov 


nan eground. m a detailed d B 
scription of the geological formation of this district, better suited for a scientifie : 
journal than an official letter, and will only add that traces of greenstone, sand- 

hi i from our anchorage, — 


stone, schist, and basalt were observed at a short distance 
at w 


: n fo E 
beds, which, as far as my observation went, extended for more than a mile along the ; 
coast. They are from three to six feet deep, and contain anthracite.” Captam age | 

d then goes on to say that he sent his boats on shore, and in four hours took W : 


fiel 
twelve tons of coal of good quality. 
+ ‘ Reise durch Island,’ p. 219. 1774. 


arch for 
and the continent of Amë- — 


ON THE TERTIARY FLORA OF THE ARCTIC REGION. 81 


confirmed by Krug von Nidda.* Gliemannt mentions the impressions 
of Mountain Ash fruits, and leaves as large as a hand nearest resem- 
bling those of oaks, perhaps Dombeyopsis, and Ebelt notices even à 
leaf like that of Liriodendron tulipiferum, a genus which, as is well 
known, has been discovered in the German, Swiss, and Italian Miocene 
flora, and it really does exist in Iceland, as may be seen from the pre- 
liminary description of a rich collection of Icelandic Tertiary plants 
gathered by Messrs. Steenstrup and Winkler, to which O. Heer$ had 
access. 

Of thirty-one well-determined Icelandic fossil plants, to which I 
have to add another species, sixteen are common to the European 
Miocene flora, amongst them are thirteen woody plants, and, curiously 
enough, just those species which were most abundant in Iceland, and, 
therefore, most probably those formerly constituting the forests there. 
Consequently, the European forest flora, as represented by thirteen 
woody plants, extended at that period as far as Iceland, but preserved 
even there its thorough North American character. A well-explored 
locality, Hradavatu in Nordvordal, in the north-western parts of the 
island (64° 40’ N. lat., and about 3? 20° W. long.), appears, according 
to Heer, rather more recent, more closely related to the Oningen forma- 
tion and the flora of Schosnitz, near Breslau, by the occurrence of the 
Alnus (Betula) macrophylia and Platanus aceroides, so abundant at the 
latter place ; and it therefore, perhaps, belongs to the upper Miocene. 
During my stay at Christiania in August, 1859, Mr. Kjerulf gave me 
from the latter locality two plants; the one being Alnus macrophylla, 
the other, Planeria Ungeri, new in this locality, and very interesting on 
account of its wide distribution in the whole Miocene. Its southern limit 
is on the Montajone in Sinigaglia, the eastern near Tokay and Schosnitz, 
and the western in the Canton Waadt. The most widely-distributed tree 
of Tertiary Iceland was, according to Heer, the large-fruited Maple (Acer 
otopterie, Gopp.), which I found in fruit at Striese, a rather uid 
formation of Silesia than that at Schosnitz, and to which, in Heer's 
opinion, the leaves from Schosnitz, described under the name of Acer 


triangulilobium, may probably belong. According to Steenstrup, in the 


1 * “Geognostische Darstellung der Insel Island,’ in Karstens Archiv, vol. vii. p. 501. 
t * Geographische Beschreibung von Island,’ Altona, 1824. 
i ‘Flora Tertiaria Helvetia,’ parts 7 and 8, p. 316. 

$ Geogr. Naturkunde, p. 154. Königsberg, 1850. 

VOL. I. 


82 ON THE TERTIARY FLORA OF THE ARCTIC REGION, 


Trap formation of the Faróe Islands, especially in Suderóe, lignite 
occurs under very similar conditions. Whether the bituminous and . 
petrified woods, found by M‘Clure in Banks Island, lat. 75° N., may 
here be classed, I am unable to say. 

III. In August, 1859, M. von Pander and General yon Hofmann 
forwarded to me a rather extensive, but unfortunately rather imperfectly 
preserved collection of fossil plants, which Lieut.-Col. von Doroschin 
made in the Alüksa peninsula, the western part of Russian America, 
and on the adjacent Aleutian islands, Kodják, Uyak, Atcha, and — 
Hudsnoi, about lat. 59? N. By far the greater part belongs to the - 
Tertiary, a smaller to older formations. d 


A. Tertiary Formation. 

1, sub No. 10. Four pieces in a grey, rather hard, slightly calcareous 
and slaty rock, said to be from strata which are mixed with lignite, - 
from the Bay of Ugolni, a part of the Kenaic Sound of the Aläksa — 
peninsula. Three specimens of leaves, all of them only accidentally 
preserved in the central parts,—leaves with stiff, acutangular lateral 
veins, such as we have in Carpinus. A more certain determination iso 
impossible, although they doubtless belong to already described species. 
Nor can the fourth specimen, a stem with parallel striæ, similar to 
Phragmites Œningensis, Heer, but without modes, be determined with 
more certainty. 

2, sub No. 11. Eleven specimens, in a soft and fragile clay, of a — 
light grey colour, and very similar to that of Oningen, and more espe- — 
cially that of Schosnitz ; according to M. von Doroschin, collected near — 
the village of Neniltchik, on the eastern shores of the Kenaic Sound, - 
and in strata mixed with lignite. - 

a. The central part of a willow-leaf, perhaps that of Salix Wim- 
meriana, a species which I cannot unite, as Heer has done, with Saliw 
varians, and which, in the rounded form of its base, differs much more — 
from 5. varians than Heer’s S. macrophylla from S. varians ; the latter — 
I have seen of the same size as Heer did at Oningen in Schosnit2, 
without being able to regard it on that account as a distinct species. - 
Pieces of S. caprea, cut or broken off, I saw making leaves 6 inches — 
long and 24 inches broad. x 

- 4. Leaf of a Salir not quite agreeing with any known species, but — 
coming nearest to S. integra, Geepp., which is found besides at Üningen — 


M 


SP A eee ee sn 


1 


ON THE TERTIARY FLORA OF THE ARCTIC REGION, 83 


in Schosnitz; it might be figured on account of the variability to which 
the form of the willow-leaf is subject, but could hardly be made a dis- 
tinct species. 

c. A willow-leaf, the lower and visible surface of which is covered 
with numerous, thin, longitudinal strize, which conceal the veins, but 
are in their distribution quite independent of them; these strie may, 
in my opinion, be caused by hairs, in which case the leaf would belong 
toa new species, a hairy willow-leaf in a fossil condition having as yet 
not been met with.—Salix pilosula, Geepp. 

d, e, f, g, h. Alnus pseudoglutinosa, Goepp., three imperfect speci- 
mens, but two of them with the obtuse point of two isolated female 
catkins, which may perhaps belong to them. 

i. Caulinia levis, Gœpp., described by me from the Miocene lignite 
formation at Striese in Silesia,* belongs perhaps to Phragmites 

ingensis, which since then I have found undoubtedly near Griin- 
berg in Silesia, also in Miocene. From the same stratum as No. 2 
and in the same situation, but according to the schedule close to a so- 
called “ coal-conflagration,” two specimens of red-burnt clay, one of 
them with a leaf of Taxodium dubium, the other, unfortunately only 
partially preserved, but still with an impression deserving to be figured, 
similar to an evergreen Oak,—a genus to which we have been com- 
pelled to refer, from want of flowers or fruit, so many a leaf probably 
belonging to a very different source. Taxodium dubium, very close 
to the T. distichum of the existing flora, belongs like Sequoia Langs- 
dorfii to the most widely diffused plants of the whole Miocene forma- 


tion, being met with in Vancouver Island, Bellingham Bay in the 


Washington territory, probably also in Kamtebatka (see above), in 
eastern Prussia, Schosnitz in Silesia, at Bilin in Bohemia, Parschlug 
in Styria, Seesen near Beyreuth, on the Hohen Rhonen, Schangnan, 
Eriz im Sandstein von Rallingen, Lausanne in Switzerland, Oningen, in 
Baden, in the Arno valley and Sinigaglia in Italy, and in the Kirgise 
steppe. : 

3. From the western shores of the Kenaic Sound and the peninsula 


Sue T * 


; m eID AES LE STANS um 


84 ON THE TERTIARY FLORA OF THE ARCTIC REGION. 


Pinites, petrified by calcareous agents; a second specimen of rubbed 
wood with bored holes, having the character of driftwood : probably 
from a secondary deposit. 

4. From the north-eastern shores of the Alüksa peninsula in the 
Katmaic Sound, sub No. 87, three small fragments, with single leaves, 
of Taxodium dubium. 2: : 

5. From the eastern shores of the Alüksa peninsula (the south-west- ; ; 
ern shore of the Nukhalilek Sound) in sandstone, internally grey, ex- 
ternally reddish, two specimens, sub No. 132; the one a branch of 
Taxodium dubium; the other, merely fragments of leaves and branches 
of the same plant. 2: 

6. From the island of Unga on the shores of Alüksa (the western E 
shore of the Sacharosch Bay), from layers mixed with lignite, sub Nos. — 
210 and 223, slate, rich in oxide of iron, and externally resembling the 
spheerosiderite of the coal formation, quite filled with isolated pinne, 
reminding us of Neuropteris, the venation of which, it will be remem- 

- bered, can only be compared to that of Osmunda, or Anemia, and certain 
species of Allosurus of the existing vegetation, so that one would be 
reminded of the true coal formation, if the presence of Sequoia Langs- — — 
dorfii in the same specimen did not point to its Tertiary nature. In 3 
honour of the discoverer, I shall name it Osmunda Doroshiana. 

7, sub No. 213. From the western shores of the south-western ex^ —— 
treme end of Unga Island. Fragment of a petrified trunk, externally —— 
decomposed and whitish, internally still black, like the so-called Wood- can 
opal of the Hungarian Tertiary formation, of the same internal struc- 2 
ture, and not to be separated from my Pinites Pannonicus. The lake /^ "t 
again is identical with-Pinites Protolariz, so widely diffused in the whole | 
Miocene formation of Germany, and the first described from the lignite — ? 
formation. Tt is also a proof of the relationship of a formation so far — 

removed from us geographically. wr 
- 8. From Atcha Island, sub No. 270, a petrified bituminous wood 
(Pinites) of a Tertiary species, characterized by extremely numerous  — 
medullary rays. wr 

9, sub No. 331, two specimens of a very black, hard schist from the — 


island of Hudsnoi, near Sitcha. 

a. On one side Populus eximia, Geepp., which though only partially — 
preserved, is easily recognized; it is that form which I figured in 
t. iv. fig. 8, of the ‘Tertiary Flora of Schosnitz in Silesia,’ and which | 


ON THE TERTIARY FLORA OF THE ARCTIC REGION. 85 


and 3—4 inches broad), and the crenulate, not serrated edge of the leaf. 
The allied P. balsamoides is found besides at Schosnitz in Silesia,* at 
Lausanne in sandstone, and in the marl of the tunnel near Neftenbach 
and Rorbac on the Jechel ; also on the Albis in Switzerland, and in white 
marl, near Giinzburg on the Danube. On the other side there is 
merely a fragment, unfortunately, of a leaf, which reminds us of Ju- 
glans, resembling J. acuminata by its lateral veins, which are connected 
by sunken, nearly rectangular veinlets. 

b. A specimen of Taxodium dubium in a younger and older stage, 
and with very perfect branches: a strikingly blunt-leaved form which, 
though there already exist numerous representations of the plant, de- 
serves to be figured. 


B. Older Formations. 

I regard in the collection before me, as not belonging to the Tertiary 
formation, No. 94, a rather hard, grauwacke-like specimen, here and 
there with parallel-striped, but not jointed imprints, with an anthracite 
covering, gathered on the north-eastern bank of the Aliiksa peninsula, 
north of Jaklek, on the southern shore of a rivulet ; also six specimens 
sent, sub No. 143, three of which also are in grauwacke-like rock; two 
resemble Calamites, one, a fern-stipe having lost its leaflets ; two in black 
schist, with tale-like, shining leaves, probably fragments of Sigillaria 


1 Hee: flora of Schosnitz, in this respect doubly curious, was on its discovery in 
nde quite isolated, and when describing it ( Die Flora von Schosnitz in Schlesien," 
3órlitz, 1855, with 26 plates in 4to and 400 figures), I declared it to belong to the 

count of its difference from all Tertiary floras then known, 


ene formation, on 

and its close relatiouship with the existing vegetation; but after the publication 

of the quite analogous i of Oningen, Schootzburg, and several places in tus- 
be regarded as Upper M he recent 


cany (especially Montagone), it mus e iocene. The 

discovery of an undoubtedly antediluvian tuff, in the Schosnitz deposits, pro- 

Stet to reveal still more. At one time the flora of the amber, which with us in 

Silesia had hitherto been met with exclusively in the diluvium, but more recent] 

in two places at a depth of six and sixteen feet in Liguite clay, was T rded by me 

on account of its great similarity to the 
t 


from similar reasons as Pliocene, especially 
‘existing flora, and the absence of the woods contaiuing amber in substance, the Lig- 
pe of although, 


the Samland ; it is however to be classed with the latter (Pliocene), 
y enumeration of all Tertiary plants then known (‘ Tertiárflora von 

i i the recent investigations of Zaddach it 

look for it as low down as the chalk formation. I 


A 

d we may wi 
add that, years ago, Glocker found amber in Quellen sandstone of Mähren, and Reuss 

ja. : 


H 


m that of Bohemi: 


86 ON THE TERTIARY FLORA OF THE ARCTIC REGION. 


leaves. Ihold the formation to be grauwacke, although I am prompted 
to offer this opinion, not from the very imperfectly preserved plants, 
but from an empiric view which a long study of this formation has 
enabled me to form; and I should not allude to it at all, if it were 
not that my hint might lead to the discovery of its true position, and 
then to that of the productive coal-beds so frequently associated with it. 


On returning to the Tertiary formation of the above-named regions, 
we find that we have fragments of seventeen plants (of which, how- 
ever, only twelve can be made out with certainty); they have been 
collected in nine different places, the distances of which from each 
other are however unknown to me, so that I have no opinion about the 
range of this formation. At the same time, a relationship amongst 
them cannot be gainsaid, established as it is by two species, common to 
nearly all localities, and justly entitled on account of their wide, already 
explained range, to be regarded as the leading plants of the Miocene 
formation, viz. Sequoia Langsdorfi and Taxodium dubium, which, in 
conjunction with the other species, place the Miocene age of these 
strata beyond doubt. True, the materials at my disposal are not suf- 
ficient for a more exact classification ; but of the collection enumerated 
sub No. 2, consisting of ten specimens, it may perhaps be said that 
the occurrence of willows and other species allied to the flora of 
Oningen and Schosnitz justifies us in regarding them as rather more 
recent than the others, and perhaps as belonging to the upper Miocene 
strata. Finally, it is hardly necessary to add that in all these places a 
much greater abundance of fossil species must exist, and that, by 
further investigation, the Tertiary flora of Russia will receive con- 
siderable additions. 

On reviewing the extensive range of the flora of the Miocene forma- 
tion already ascertained to exist in the Arctic and subarctic region, in 
the Aleutian Islands, Greenland, Iceland, and Kamtchatka, perhaps also 
extending over the northernmost parts of America, North Siberia, 
and the islands of the Iey Sea (whence may be derived fragments of 
lignite, here and there mixed with amber, which occur, according to 
Lapechin,* Georgi,t and Schrenk, on all the coasts of the Arctic Ocean), 

* Reise, vol. iv. p. 106. 
7 ' Beschreibung des russischen Reichs,’ vol. i. pp. 333, 334. 


REVISION OF THE NATURAL ORDER BIGNONIACEJE. 81 


we may assume that regions at present so inhospitable possessed at the 
Miocene period a milder climate, a mean temperature of at least 8? to 9° 
Réaumur, in order to favour a vegetation such as is found in our days 
only in the central and southern parts of North America and Europe, the 
floras of which, especially that of North America, agree in their general 
features best with that of the Miocene period. 


REVISION OF THE NATURAL ORDER BIGNONIAC EA, 
By Bertuotp Seemann, Pu.D., F.L.S. 


SrzNoLoBIUM, D. Don. 

This genus was founded by D. Don in 1823, some years prior to 
Mr. Bentham's Papilionaceous genus of the same name.: As the type of 
D. Don’s Stenolcbium, I regard the simple-leaved form of Tecoma stans, 
which De Candolle has described as Tecoma Gaudichaudi, and D. Don 
as Stenolobium castaneefolium.  Stenolobinm is easily distinguished 
from allied genera by its regular 5-ribbed and 5-toothed calyx, infundi- 
buliform corolla, included genitals, divaricate anthers, and siliquose, 
flat capsule, with a septum bearing only one row of seeds on each side. 
The anthers are villose or quite glabrous, and offer good specific cha- 
racters, but I do not regard them of generic value, and. think that the 
independence of Craterotecoma and Lundia, both of which are retained 
principally on account of their villose anthers, is very much shaken by 
the observation, that in a truly natural genus with a distinct habit, as 
Stenolobium, D. Don, undoubtedly is, some species have villose, others 
glabrous anthers. I have never seen a specimen of Craterotecoma, 
but judging from a brief description, that genus is either identical with 
or very near to S/enolobium. 

STENOLOBIUM, D. Don.—Char. Gen. 
5-dentatus. Corolla infundibuliformis, 5-lobus, lobis subregularibus, ro- 
tundatis. Genifalia inclusa. Stamina 4,didynama, cum rudimento quinti. 
Anthere discrete, glabre v. villose. Capsula linearis, compressa, 
Siliquzeformis, bivalvis, septo valvis contrario. Stigma bilamellatum. 
Semina alata, 1-seriata.—Frutices stantes Americe tropic, frazini- 
folii, foliis imparipinnatis, vel unifoliolatis, foliolis serratis vel incisis ; 
floribus terminalibus, racemosis vel paniculatis, favis. Species tria :— 


Calyx regularis, 5-costatus, 


88 REVISION OF THE NATURAL ORDER BIGNONIACE. E. 
Anthere glabee . . 20. 20 s soos ss S. sambueifolium. 
Antheree villosæ :— 

Foliola ovato-oblonga, subtus villosa v. tomentosa. . S. molle. 
Foliola lanceolata, subtus sparse pilosa . . S. stans. 


^ — 1. SrENOLOBIUM stans; fruticosa, glabra, ramulis teretiusculis ; foliis 
oppositis, uni- vel trifoliolatis vel pinnatis, 2-4-jugis cum impari ; foliolis 
subsessilibus, lanceolatis, acuminatis, profunde serratis vel incisis, supra 
glabris, subtus versus costam nervisque sparse pilosis demum glabris ; 
racemis terminalibus simplicibus vel panieulatis; calyce campanulato 
su nervio, nervis vix men ent in dein 5 sensa desinentibus ; corollà 
i (flava), lol is, extus glabra, intus versus basin 
villosiuscula, filamentis basi UESN antheris villosis, 
stylo ovarioque glabro, capsula (6 unc: long., 3 lin. lat.) glabra (v. v. 
sp. et cult.). 
Stenolobium ‘stans, Seen. ms. 
Tecoma stans, Juss. Gen. p. 1:389) Hook. Bot. Mag. 1.3191; De 
Cand. Prod. ix. p. 224 (ezcl. var. y). 
Tecoma Gaudichaudi, .De Cand. Prod. ix. p. 223. 
Bignonia stans, Linn. Spec. 871. 
Bignonia fraxinea, Desf. Oat. Hort. Par. ed. 3, p. 398? ; De Cand. 
Prod. ix. p. 167. 
Bignonia castanesefolia, De Cand. Prod. ix. p. 145. 
Bignonia serrata, Pavon, mss. (fide Don). 
Stenolobium castaneszfolium, D. Don, in Edinb. Phil. Journ. 1823, 
art. n. 18, p. 263; G. Don, Gen. Syst. iv. p. 228. 
Delostoma Stenolobium, Steud. Nom. Bot. p. 263. 
Tecoma incisa, Sweet, Hort. Brit. (ed. 1) p. 284. 
Var. a, castaneafolium ; foliis plerumque unifoliolatis (v. s. sp.). 
Stenolobium stans, var. castanecefolium, Seem. mss. 
Tecoma Gaudichaudi, De Cand. Prod. ix. p. 223. 
Bignonia castaneefolia, De Cand. Prod. ix. p. 145. 
Bignonia serrata, Pavon, mss. (fide Don.) 
Stenolobium castanezfolium, D. Don, in Edinb. Phil. Journ. 1823, 
art. n. 18, p. 263; G. Don, Gen. Syst. iv. p. 228. 
Delostoma Stenolobium, Steud. Nom. Bot. p. 263. 
Groc. Distr. Island of Puna, near Guayaquil, Ecuador (Hinds! 
Sinclair /), Cerro de Santana, Guayaquil (Jameson /), at Guayaquil 
(Ruiz /, Gaudichaud ! Pavon.) 


REVISION OF THE NATURAL ORDER BIGNONIACES. 89 


Var. B, pinnata ; foliis plerumque imparipinnatis, foliolis serratis (v. 


v. sp.). 
Stenolobium stans, var. pinnata, Seem, mss. 
Tecoma stans, Juss. Gen. p. 139; Hook. Bot. Mag. t. 3191; De 
Cand. Prod. ix. p. 224, var. a; Seem. Bot. Herald, p. 180, 326." 
Bignonia stans, Linn. Spec. 871. 
Nomina vernacula: in Tucuman, teste Tweedie, Pita Cornuta ; in 
Panama, teste Seem. (Bot. Herald, p. 180); Copete. 

Grog. Distr. Jamaica (Macfadyen! Purdie! Distan! R. Shak- 
spear /), St. Domingo (C. Ehrenberg /), St. Thomas (Lhrenberg /), Gua- 
deloupe (Duchassaing /), St. Vincent (Anderson !), Santa Cruz (Horne- 
mann !), Trinidad (Lockhart, teste De Cand.), Martinique (Plée, Sieb. ! 
165, teste De Cand.), Carib Islands (Smeathman ! De Ponthieu /), Santa 
Cruz (Ledru, teste De Cand.), Barbadoes (Mayc., teste De Cand.), Carta- 
gena (Billberg!), Vera Cruz to Orizaba CF. Müller! n. 1109 et 1110), 
near Santa Lucia, in the Tierra Caliente, Mexico (Seemann ! n. 2116), 
Papantla (Schiede, n. 1206), Acapulco (Sinclair! Lay and Collie Ar 
Mexico (Gregg ! n. 315, Berlandier ! n. 876), Panama (Seemann! n. 
558, Cuming! n. 1096), New Granada, (Herb. Hook. !), Venezuela 
(Fendler, n. 779), Tucuman (Tweedie, n. 1215), Colollar, New Anda- 
lusia (Humboldt and Bonpland ! in Herb. Willd. sub n. 11470), Altos 
de Toledo, Peru (Herb. Berol). Naturalized in the East Indies, viz. 
at Bombay (Herb. Hook.) and at Dharwar (Hohenacker, n. 184). 
Cultivated in Europe. D 
Var. y, apiifolium ; foliis plerumque imparipinnatis, foliolis incisis fere 

innatifidis (v. s. sp.)- 

Stenolobium stans, var. apiifolium, Seem. mss. 

Tecoma stans, var. apiifolia, De Cand. Prod. ix. p. 224. 

Tecoma incisa, Sweet, Hort. Brit. p. 284 (ed. 1). 


ul. 

Groe. Distre: Trinidad (Schach! im Herb. Hook.), Guadeloupe 
(Bert. teste De Cand.), Mexico (Herb. Par. /). 

I have ventured to unite T. Gaudichaudii with T. stans under the 
above name, there being no specific distinction between them, some of 
the specimens I gathered in Mexico having on the same branch both 
wnifoliate and more compound leaves. T. Gaudichaudi is therefore 
scarcely a variety, but rather a mere form. Don's Stenolobium castance- 
folium. (Bignonia castaneafolia, De Cand.) is also identical with S. 


90 REVISION OF THE NATURAL ORDER BIGNONIACEM. * 


stans. De Candolle, who saw Pavon’s specimens, upon which Don : 
founded his species, says that they are glabrous below, notwithstanding 
Don's assertion to the contrary ; the colour of the flowers Don stated 
to be purple, but he merely guessed that from very old dried spe- 
timens. 

2. STENOLOBIUM sambucifolium ; fruticosa, ramulis compressiusculis 
glabris; foliis oppositis, simplicibus trifoliolatis vel pinnatis, 2-4-jugis 
cum impari, petiolo communi ad insertionem foliolorum puberulo, fo- 
liolis breviter petiolulatis ellipticis vel oblongis acuminatis serratis basi 
cuneatis ae gleberrimies racemis terminalibus, simplicibus vel i 
paniculatis, mul to, glabro, 5-nervio, nervis sub- 5 
costatis in eae 5 acot drsneniibus; corolla infundibuliformi (flava), 
lobis obtusis (albidis) ciliatis, extus glabra, intus versus basin glandu- 
loso-puberula, filamentis basi glanduloso-villosis, antheris glabris, ovario 
styloque glabris, capsula (9 poll. long., 2-3 lin. lat.) glabra (v. s. sp.). 

Stenolobium sambucifolium, Seem. mss. ; 

Tecoma sambucifolia, H. B. K. Nov. Gen. iii. p. 143; De Cand. —— 
Prod. ix. p. 224. "i 

Bignonia Guarume, Domb. Herb. 4 

Tecoma? Guarume ?, De Cand. Prod. ix. p. 224, excl. syl. Pavon. E 

Grog. Distr. Montan, Peru (Humboldt and Bonpland !, Dombey ! i 
in Herb, Paris.), Valley of Canta (Cruikshanks ! in Herb. Hook.), Que- 
bradas of Vale of Tarma (Matthews ! n. 612), Peru (W. Lobb! n. 94). 

Closely allied to S. stans, from which it is at once distinguished by : 
its glabrous anthers, and the white lobes of its corolla. It is besides a i 
more compact and handsome species than S. stans, and has not been 1 
met with in localities where S. stens grows. Since publishing my ; 
paper on Tecomaria, I have seen the authentic specimens of Dombey's | 
Bignonia Guarume in the Paris Herbarium, and think them identical 1 
with S. sambucifolium ; but Pavon's Bignonia alata, with which De 
Candolle unites it, is certainly Tecomaria fava, judging from authentic ple 
specimens at Berlin 

; BTRMOLOBIDX molle; fruticosa, ramulis teretibus paniculisque 
molliter pubescenti-tomentosis demum glabratis ; foliis oppositis, simpli- 
cibus trifoliolatis vel pinnatis, 2-4-jugis cum impari, foliolis ovato-ob- : | 


longis vel oblongis acuminatis grosse serratis, basi cuneatis vel rotun- 
datis, supra puberulis mox glabratis, subtus dense villosis vel tomentosis, 
paniculis terminalibus multifloris ; calyce campanulato, villoso, 5-nervio, 


REVISION OF THE NATURAL ORDER BIGNONIACES,. 91 


nervis subcostatis in dentes 5 acutos desinentibus; corolla infundibuli- 
formi (flava), lobis obtusis, extus glabra, intus versus basin glanduloso- 
villosa, filamentis basi glanduloso-pubescentibus, antheris villosis, ovario 
styloque glabris, capsula (9 poll. long., 3—4 lin. lat.) glabra (v. s. sp.). 

Stenolobium molle, Seem. mss. 

Tecoma mollis, H. B. K. Nov. Gen. iii. p. 144 ; De Cand. Prod. ix. 
p. 224. 

Tecoma sorbifolia, H. B. K. Nov. Gen. iii. p. 144; De Cand. Prod. 
ix. p. 225. 

Tecoma stans, var. velutina, De Cand. Prod. ix. p. 224. 

Tecoma diversifolia, Mathews, mss. in Herb. Hook. 

Bignonia tecomoides, De Cand. Prod. ix. p. 166. 

Bignonia juglandifolia, Willd. Herb. n. 11469. 

Groc. Distr. Peru and Chile (Ruiz! in Herb. Berol.), Quitenian 
Andes, from 6000 to 7500 feet (Jameson! Humboldt and Bonpland ! 
in Herb. Willd.), Chachapoyas, Peru (Mathews ! n. 3172, Gay /), Tarma 
and Huanuco (Ruiz /), Bolivia (Pentland /), Buenavista, N. Granada 
(Houlton ! n. 603, Goudot!), Antioquia (Jervise /), Columbia (W. 
Lobb ! n. 96), Guatemala (Skinner / in Herb. Lindl.), Leon (Hartweg ! 
sine num.), Chalco (Andrieus! n. 224), Oaxaca at 7000 feet (Ga- 
leotti ! n. 1021), Mexico (Bates! Tate!). Cultivated in the Botanic 
Garden, Sydney, N. S. Wales. 

Being unable to discover any specific distinction between Tecoma 
sorbifolia and T. mollis, Y have been compelled to unite them. The 
hairy covering of the under side of the leaflets is more or less dense, 
apparently according to the elevation and locality in which the speci- 
mens have grown. This species is confined to the higher mountains, 
never occurring on the coast, where its place seems to be taken by 
S. stans, and it has not been found in the Isthmus of Panama, where 
there are no high mountains, though it has an extensive geographical 
range north and south of that country. It is the most robust, and 
perhaps the finest species of the genus, some of the leaflets measuring 
5 inches in length and 14 in breadth, though generally they are not 
so large. 


92 CORRESPONDENCE. 


"NOTE ON FLOR# SARNICAS. 


I had the pleasure of finding, in the month of June last, the pretty 
little Orchis Spiranthes estivalis, Rich., in Guernsey, at an unpublished 
locality, under the guidance of Mr. G. Wolsey, who discovered the 
Isoëtes Hystrix, Dur. in that island. It grows rather plentifully in 
the swamp at the Grande Mare, in company with Cyperus longus, L., 
Pyrola rotundifolia, L., and Osmunda regalis, L. I searched Perelle 
Bay the same day for Euphorbia Peplis, L., as Mr. Wolsey said that he 
had gathered a plant of it there in the season of 1861, but without suc- 
cess, L'Ancresse Common yielded us Isoétes Hystriv, Dur., Ononis recli- 
nata, L., and Arthrolobium ebracteatum, De Cand. ; the latter two very 
sparingly. The only other plant of interest which I found in Guernsey 
was Allium Ampeloprasum, L., at the station near the Artillery Barracks, 
recorded in Professor Babington's Flora. The head-bulbs are present 
in the only specimen I have preserved, and are equal in size to those in 
a specimen of Allium Babingtonii, Borr., which I have from the garden 
of the lamented Mr. W. Borrer. I have placed some of the roots which 
I brought away, under cultivation in our Botanieal Gardens here, and 
next year will perhaps show to what extent the head-bulbs may be re- 
garded as a diagnostic between these two critical species. 

F. A. HANBURY. 

Queens’ College, Cambridge. 


CORRESPONDENCE. 


On Tecophileacee, anew Natural Order of Monocotyledonous Plants. 

Hammersmith, 28th Feb., 1863. 
SIR me to state my reasons for objecting to the new Natural 
Order (Tecophileacea) proposed in your Journal (p. 9) by Dr. Leybold of San- 
tiago. The type of the violeflora, a plant with 
which I am extremely well ‘Soquainied, being fund at Concon, where fo rty years 
ago I made drawings and analyses from the living plant. It was first men- 
tioned by me in 1825, in my ‘Travels in Chile,’ under the name of Distrepta 
vaginata ; and when in England in that year I showed these drawings to the late 
Mr. Robert Brown, Dr. Lindley, and other botanists. Bertero collected it at the 


same place a few years afterwards, and gave a detailed description of it to Colla, | 


Mac 


i 


CORRESPONDENCE. 93 


who published it in 1835 in the Transactions of the Turin Academy, under the 
name of Tecophilea proposed by Bertero, in compliment to Colla's daughter 
Tecophila, who made the drawing of it. Póppig, who also collected the plant at 
Concon, unaware of these circumstances, described it in 1838, in his * Nova 
Genera et Species,’ as Phyganthus vernus, adding a drawing and analysis of it, 
incorrect in all its most essential details. Dr. Leybold has now furnished ano- 
ther generic diagnosis, or rather an ordinal one, founded on the characters of 
the typical plant, but in this, as well as in his drawing of the same, which you 

rded to me, and in that in possession of the Linnean Society, there are 
several deficiencies, which at a future time I will point out. 

Dr. Leybold considers the plant as being nearly allied to Iridacee, agreeing 
with that family in its partially inferior ovary, its perigonium, and its rhizoma, 
but differing in the number, introrse direction, and mode of dehiscence of its 
anthers. Colla was equally wrong in considering it as belonging to the Nar- 
cissec, and Póppig was not less so in plaeing it in Hemodoracee. Endlicher, 
alik 


form mode of dehiscence as in hilea, which has not yet been properly 
described ; the style and stigma are also alike in both cases. In all these es- 
sential respects there is the closest resemblance between the two genera, ni 
only difference being that the ovary and capsule are quite superior, in whic 
respect Zephyra resembles Pasithaë, and approaches Conanthera and ar 
"There can, therefore, be no doubt as to the intimate affinity of Tecophilea with. 


shorter, basal spur-like prolongation, and present the same peeuliar operculi- 
in Tecop 


these genera. 


. Don first suggested the idea of placing Zephyra, Cumingia, sro imo 
Pasithaé, as a distinct group of the Liliacee, under the name of Conanthere 


94. CORRESPONDENCE. 


and mode of dehiscence of the anthers. It is therefore doubtful whether they 
possess sufficient general characters to form a valid tribe, ranking among the 


Asp 

part of the Hyacinthee. At all events, they possess no claims to rank as 
a distinct natural family, and therefore the Tecophileacee of Dr. Leybold cannot 
be maintained. 


general account, in which full analyses of the structure of Tecophilea, Zephyra, 
Conanthera, Cumingia, and Pasithaé will be figured, as well as a drawing of the 
new species Zephyra amena. By these it will be seen that there is no tangible 
character that can separate Cumingia generically from Conanthera ; they are 
identical in structure in all essential respects ; the only difference is that the 
tube of the perigonium is less deeply cleft in the former,—a circumstance which 
does not afford sufficient ground for a distinct genus. Iam, etc., 
Joux Miers, F.R.S., F.L.S. 


Popular Names of British Plants. 
48, York Terrace, London, N.W. 
Sır, —If such inquiries are not inconsistent with the object of your Journal, 
will you allow me to ask your readers the meaning and origin of the following 
pop of British plants? It is not the Anglo-Saxon translation 0 
any of them that I desire, but the reason of the plants being so called. 
R. C. 


A. Prior, F.L.8. 

Avens, Honeysuckle. 
Bennet, as applied to Hemlock, Hurrburr. 
Charlock, Carlock, Callock, Skellock. ^ London Pride. 
Chedlock, Kedlock, Chadlock. Love-lies-bleeding. 
Cheet. Maple. 
Christopher, as applied to Aetma, Os- March. 

munda, and Pulicaria. Mazzard. 
Cowslip. M ercury’s Moist Blood. 
Daffadowndilly, Nancy Pretty. 
Darnel, some better explanation of it None-so-Pretty. 

than in Wedgwood. aigle. 
Dock. Prattling Parnel. 
Fat Hen. Rampe. 
Hardock. Raspberry. 
Hare's à grum. 
Haymaids or Hedgemaids, Tentwort. 
Hindheal 


: Wake-Robin. 
Hollyhock, ; 


BOTANICAL NEWS. 95 


[Honeysuckle : when applied to the Meadow Trefoil, is supposed to be so 
d because children are fond of sucking the sweet nectar from its flowers, 
but this does not apply to the Woodbine. In the ‘Promptorium Parvulorum’ it 
is translated apiago, bee-root. London Pride is said to be so called because 
London is proud of almost the only flower (Saxifraga) that grows to perfection 
even in the most crowded parts of the town, as we have a Mountain Pride 
(Spathelia simplex), a Pride of Barbadoes (Poinciana pulcherrima), a Pride of 
India (Melia Azederach), and a Pride of the Forest, one of the names by which 
Sequoia Wellingtonia is known in California; but the name was originally 
given to a flower that will not grow in London, a Speckled Sweet William. See 
Parkinson's ‘ Paradisus,’ p. 320.—Eprror.] 


NEW PUBLICATIONS. 


Index Filicum : an Illustrated Synopsis, with Characters of the Genera, 
and an Enumeration of the Species of Ferns, with Synonyms, Refer- 
ences, etc. etc. By Thomas Moore, F.L.S., etc. Pamplin. 

This work is rapidly approaching its conclusion, and has now reached 
the twentieth part, which embraces the genera Gleichenia and Goniophle- 
bium, besides plates illustrating Dennstedtia, Deparia, Cionidium, Pera- 
nema, Diacalpe, Woodsia, Hypoderris, Thyrsopteris, Cyathea, and Hemi- 
telia. The author has now enumerated 73 genera and 1738 species of 
Ferns, and, when the whole work is completed, it will rank amongst 
the most useful ever offered to the working systematic botanist. 


A Comparative List of British Plants. By A. G. More, F.L.S. 
Pamplin. London, 1863. 

This list, which is reprinted from the pages of the ' Phytologist,’ will 
be of use to many British botanists. The difference that exists between 
our leading authorities concerning the names and specific claims of our 
native plants causes a catalogue, in which the names used in Babing- 
ton’s * Manual,’ the * London Catalogue,’ Hooker and Arnott’s ‘ British 
Flora,’ and Bentham’s ‘ Handbook,’ are arranged in parallel columns, 
very convenient, We think that Mr. Pamplin will find by its sale that 
he has done wisely in issuing it in a separate form. It is in octavo, and 
consists of thirty-eight closely and neatly printed pages. 


a ptt PPS 


96 NEW PUBLICATIONS. 


BOTANICAL NEWS. 


Professor Babington, of Cambridge, is collecting the materials for a thorough 
revision of the Flora of Iceland. He will be greatly obliged to any botanists 
who may possess information concerning the plants really gathered there, if they 
will communicate with him on the subject. 

At the last meeting of the Royal Society of Edinburgh, on presenting the 
Neill Medal to Dr. Greville, Sir David Brewster said :— 


5 


List of Fishes in the Forth and Lakes and Rivers near Edinburgh,’ and another 


by the Council of the Society) In fulfilling this trust, the Council wisely 
adopted the triennial in place of the biennial period, and the first adjudication 


rder Algw,' was published in 1830; and he has inserted in the * Microscopi 

Journal’ no fewer than twelve papers on the Diatomacea, an interesting subject 
which still occupies his attention. But Dr. Greville's services to science have 
not been limited by his writings, He has been an ardent collector of plants and 
other objects of natural history. In 1824 the University of Glasgow conferred 
upon Dr. Greville the degree of Doctor of Laws; and many of the natural history 

ieties in Europe and America have received him among their co E 
or honorary members,” 


winaonan a 


97 


ON GLADIOLUS ILLYRICUS, AS A BRITISH PLANT.* 
By Cuartzs C. Baxsineton, M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S, 
(Plate IV.) 


A plate will be found in the present number of this Journal repre- 
senting the Gladiolus Illyricus, Koch, a recent addition to the British 

lora. It was discovered by the Rev. W. H. Lucas, in the New 
Forest, Hampshire, in the year 1856, flowering in July, and is abun- 
dant in several parts of the Forest, but may be easily overlooked from 
being hidden in a dense growth of P/eris aquilina, The late Mr. 
Borrer said, in a letter to me, that the two situations in which he had 
seen an abundance of the plant extending over considerable tracts, are 
^ such hat T should suppose no one could suspect that the plant is 
other than indigenous, as truly as its companion Habenaria bifolia.” 
Nevertheless, it is so suspected by persons who have not seen it, and 
who, therefore, only judge from what they consider probable. Mr. 
Borrer examined for himself on the spot with his usual care, and his 
opinion is stated above. At his desire I inserted a notice of its dis- 
covery in the ‘Annals of Natural History,’ of August, 1857 (2nd ser. 
vol. xx. p. 815), but with the erroneous name of G. imbricatus. 

In the ‘Linnean Journal’ (vi. 177), Mr. A. G. More gave an ac- 
count of the discovery of the same plant in the Isle of Wight. Un- 
fortunately, he does not know of more than one specimen being found 
there, “in the midst of a wild tract of copse and heath, called the 
Apse or America woods.” It was observed there by Mrs. Phillipps, in 
bud, on July 7, 1855, dug up, planted in a pot, flowered, and a draw- 
ing made of it by her. I have been favoured with a sight of the pre- 

served specimen and its portrait, and have no doubt that the plants of 
the Island and of the Forest belong to the same species. ; 

Much correspondence took place about its correct name, and claims 
to be accepted as indigenous. It was at first thought to be G. imbri- 
catus; but a very careful examination of English and Continental 
specimens, and also of the writings of the best authors who have de- 
scribed these rather difficult plants, has led Mr. More and myself to 
the decided opinion that it is G. Iilyricus (Koch). Those botanists 

“1 be found an additional article on this interesting plant, 
ED. LI 


* Tn our next number will 
from the pen of J. T. Boswell Syme, Esq., F.L.S.— 
VOL. I. 


H 


98 ON GLADIOLUS ILLYRICUS, AS A BRITISH PLANT. 


who look especially to the reduction of species to a minimum, include 
it under the name of G. communis; but I cannot think that by com- 
bining into one supposed species well-marked and apparently constant 
forms, they are really advancing science. I once said, and still fully 
believe, that the most certain way of causing oblivion to fall upon a 
plant is to place it as a variety under some recognized species. 

The specific character of our plant may be stated as follows:— 
G. Illyricus, Koch; corm clothed with nearly parallel fibres, netted 
above so as to leave long narrow openings; flowers secund ; filaments - 
longer than the anthers; tube of corolla nearly twice as long as the 
germen; capsule oval, emarginate, with three rounded angles. [It 
will probably be found that an excellent character resides in the shape 
of the corm, which in G. Illyricus seems to be ovate-acuminate, in 
G. communis globose and depressed at the top. But one requires 
more specimens to establish this point satisfactorily —Ep.] —' 

It is figured in Sturm’s * Deutschland’s Flora,’ fasc. 83, t. 3, ina 
very satisfactory manner. The fresh capsules of our plant require 
examination, as their form is not quite satisfactorily determined. 

It is unnecessary to occupy much more space in this Journal, for 
Mr. More has stated all that is necessary in the ‘Linnean Journal,’ 
which we have already quoted. The plant seems to have arrived at 
its extreme northern limit in Hampshire. It extends up the western 
side of Europe, becoming less and less abundant as it attains a more 
and more northern latitude. It is stated to be very rare in the De- 
partments of the Loire Inférieure and Morbihan of Western France. 

Lloyd, * Flore de l'Ouest,’ p. 450.) ; 

I have no knowledge of this as a cultivated plant, and, indeed, had 
it been found in gardens, it could hardly have travelled from them to 
the parts of the New Forest where it grows; or, if that be barely 
possible, the erent must be very far distant for the Gladiolus to have 
had time to spread over a great extent of wild, uncultivated ground, 


EXPLANATION oF Prate IV. 

Gladiolus Illyricus, Koch, (drawn from specimens kindly communicated by 
J. T. Boswell Syme, Esq.)—Fig. 1. Part of the netted fibre of the corm. 2 and 3- 
Stamens, the latter showing the entire length of the filament, 4, Stigma. 5. Ovary 
far advanced :—all slightly magnified. 


99 


WAS THE COCOA-NUT KNOWN TO THE ANCIENT 
EGYPTIANS? : 
By BERTHOLD Seemann, Pu.D., F.LS., F.R.G.S. 

Mr. C. W. Goodwin, the learned Egyptologist, has raised a question 
of considerable interest to botanists by inserting in No. 17 of ‘ The Par- 
thenon ° the following communication :— 

“ The cocoa-nut palm is not now found in Egypt, nor do the ancient writers 
mention it as among the products of that country. It is well known to be 
exceedingly abundant in most tropieal regions near the sea, and it occurs on 

e i The origin of the name is involved in obscurity, but it 


has been thought to be derived from the Portuguese wo macaco, 
a monkey, the end of the nut having three black scars, which give it somewhat 
the ce of a monkey’s face. I think it may be shown that this fruit 
was known in very early times in Egypt, and that the name is derived from a 
word in language of that country. In the collection of ‘Egyptian 
Monuments,’ just published by Dr. Brugsch, there is an inscription (pl. xxxvi.) 
from th of a functionary who lived in the re hmes I., circa 
P.C. 1650. It gives a list of the trees which grew in the garden of t 

with the numbers of kind. Twenty species of trees are mentioned. 
The y sycamores, thirty-one perseas, five fig-trees, acac 
twelve vines, eight willows, ten tamarisks, and others which cannot be clearly 
iden ppended to the name of each tree is a determinative hieroglyphic 


hieroglyphic, a bunch of dates, of which the sound is known (from being pho- 
netically written in other texts) to be baner. It is the Coptic benne, the date-palm 
ber of t ind i 


hundred and seventy. Tn the next case the name is written phonetically mama. 
is was, in all probability, the doum-palm (Hyphene 
d 


Hyphene Argun, which 


of sixty cubits in height, upon which a 
or fruit); with Ahanini (same determinative) within the kuku ; 
within the khanini’ Here it is evident that 

same as that in M. Brugseh’s inscription — viz. the o 
Yionini. ‘The Fuku i» evidently its fruit; tho kianimi must be the kernel 
or flesh, within which is the well-known cocoa-nut milk. The height of the 
tree answers well, as the ordinary growth of the cocoa-nut palm is stated to be 

H 2 


^ 


100 WAS THE COCOA-NUT KNOWN TO THE ANCIENT EGYPTIANS? 


from sixty to ninety feet. The doum-palm is described by Pliny (xiii. 18) under 
the name of Cuci (kuki, kovri), which is in effect the same word as kuku. But 
the fruit of the doum-palm differs from the cocoa-nut in having no juice inside 
it. In Coptic, kovre means bark; and perhaps this word may have been applied 
to the nuts of both palms, from the barky husk with which they are surrounded. 
The Copts had also the Grecized word xovkovvapia for fir-cones. Perhaps the 
Greek koxkos may be radically the same word, though the Greeks only applied 
it to much smaller fruits, or berries. We need not, then, go to the Portuguese 
for the derivation of Cocoa, seeing that the identical name was applied to 
palm-nuts by the Egyptians in the fourteenth century B.C., the date of the 


r papyrus. That the cocoa-nut was a rarity t we may see from 
there being but one tree of the kind in the old gardener’s collection, while he 
had above a hundred each of the native palms, For th n as well 


as for the peculiar and refreshing character of its fruit, it appeared to the 
poetical scribe a worthy symbol of his patron deity." ; 

This communication suggested to me the following remarks (‘ Par- 
thenon,’ No. 34) :— 

“ The cocoa-nut is now found in every part of the tropics, though 
never beyond them, chiefly on the sea-coast ; some varieties, however, 
have been met with far inland, for instance, at Merida, in Yucatan, by 
Heller; at Patna, in Bengal, by J. Hooker ; and at Concepcion del Pao,in 
South America, by Humboldt and Bonpland. But there is reason to be- 
lieve that at one time its geographical range was much more limited ; in- 
deed, we know that even in our days it has been extended to the West 
Coast of Africa; and the great puzzle has been, whence did it originally 
spring? Though having paid considerable attention to this subject, 
lam not acquainted with any theory, nor have been able to start one 
myself, which would be in unison with the part the cocoa-nut at pre- 
sent plays in different countries. It is generally assumed that the 
Isthmus of Panama, or the country thereabouts, was the cradle of this 
singular production, and that. it thence floated to Polynesia and Asia. 
The reason for this assumption is that all the other species of the genus 
Cocos belong to the New World as inland species, and that it is reason- 
able to suppose this littoral one (Cocos nucifera) also endemic to Ame- 
rica. But it should not be forgotten that there are several genera of 
palms with representatives about the native country of which there is 
no doubt, in both hemispheres: for instance, the oil palms (Elaéis) in 
Africa and America, and the common fan palms (Chamerops) in Eu- 
rope, Asia, and America. Moreover, every traveller must have observed — 
that whilst the Asiaties and Polynesians have discovered innumerable — 


WAS THE COCOA-NUT KNOWN TO THE ANCIENT EGYPTIANS? 101 


uses of the cocoa-nut tree, the American natives have made no such 
progress, and consume the fruit as an occasional luxury only. This 
would seem to imply that the acquaintance of the latter with the tree 
dates from a comparatively recent period, whilst that of the former 
from a more remote one, and that America can scarcely be regarded as 
its native country. 

“On turning to Polynesia we find whole islands covered with cocoa- 
nut, and in some groups the entire population relying upon it as their 
staff of life. It has all the appearance of being perfectly at home, but 
there is one circumstance that strikes us as very curious. The Poly- 
nesians are supposed to be of a Malay stock, and to have migrated 
somewhere from Eastern Asia. How comes it that they are ignorant 
of the art of preparing toddy from the unexpanded flower-branches of 
the cocoa-nut palm,—a beverage of so ancient a date that the oldest 
language of Asia has a term for it, toddy being a corruption of the 
Sanskrit word fade? Did the Polynesians leave the cradle of their 
race before the cocoa-nut had found its way toit? or are we to assume 
that the Polynesians have migrated with the trade-wind rather than 
against it; that Malayan Asia was peopled rather from Polynesia than 
Polynesia from Malayan Asia? Toddy may be extracted from other 
palms besides the cocoa-nut, and has been obtained from several indi- 
genous Asiatic palms (Caryota, Arenga, etc.) from time immemorial. 
Had the Polynesians therefore once known the process, they would 
probably never have forgotten so easy a way of obtaining sugar, viue- 
gar, yeast, and a pleasant drink, the strength of which may be regu- 
lated by time to any man’s taste. So either the Polynesians could 
never have come from Eastern Asia, or else, after spreading over the 
South Sea, ages must have elapsed before the cocoa-nut made its 
appearance in those waters, so that the process of toddy-making (there 
being no other suitable Polynesian palins to operate upon) had been 
entirely forgotten, and even disappeared from native traditions. Un- 
der such circumstances, it behoves us to suspend our final judgment 


miliar with the Cocos nucifera, and I have not been able to learn any- 
thing regarding its history on the eastern coast of that continent, 
except that in Madagascar, in common with many other things supposed 
to have been imported by Malay pirates, it bears a Malayan name. 


102 was THE COCOA-NUT KNOWN TO THE ANCIENT EGYPTIANS? 


* But how about Asia, where such forests of these palms now gird the 
coast, and where they seem to grow with almost greater vigour than in 
America or Polynesia? Can that have been the cradle of the nut? 
There are weighty reasons for hesitating in a reply. The littoral parts 
of Ceylon, as every passenger by the overland mail will remember, are 
now densely covered with this tree, and it looks more at home there 
than I have ever seen it in any part of the world. Yet both tradition 
and history affirm that at one time the cocoa-nut was unknown in Cey- 
lon. Not far from Point de Galle there is carved in a rock the gigantic 
effigy of a native prince, Kottah Rayah, to whom is ascribed the dis- 
covery of the properties of the cocoa-nut, which before his time were 
unknown, as was also the tree. Moreover, the oldest chronicle of 
Ceylon, the * Marawansa, the historical value of which is now fully 
admitted, is absolutely silent about everything relating to the coeoa- 
nut, whilst it never fails to record, with tedious minuteness, every ac- 
cession of other fruit-trees made to the plantations by native princes. 
Now, is it probable that a fruit like the cocoa-nut, which is often tossed 
about the ocean for months without losing its germinating power from 
the effects of salt water,—is it probable that if such a fruit had been 
indigenous to any part of Asia, it should have reached Ceylon only in a 
comparatively recent historical period ? 

* These and similar puzzles having mes my attention ever since 
I brought out my * Popular History of Palms,’ I was somewhat pre- 
pared for the question, ‘Was the cocoa-nut known to the ancient 
Egyptians ?' Setting aside the arguments advanced in the * Parthenon’ 
for an affirmative answer, I should reply—There is no reason why it 
should not have been cultivated at Thebes more than three thousand 
years ago. Some varieties of the nut will grow far inland, and Thebes 
is not so very far distant from the sea to preclude such a contingency : 
the climate would also admit of it. Again, if the cocoa-nut could be 
drifted in modern times by the prevailing winds and marine currents 
from Western America to Eastern Asia, there is no reason why it 
should not have done the same three thousand years ago, when the dis 
tribution of land and water must have been pretty much the same as it 
is now, and the direction of the winds and currents was doubtless 
not different from what we find in our days. It is therefore not un- 
likely that the cocoa-nut, if known in Asia three thousand years ago» 
might have found its way to Egypt, even Solomon's flect having 


WAS THE COCOA-NUT KNOWN TO THE ANCIENT EGYPTIANS? 103 


brought home curiosities of every description from Ceylon and other 
parts,—and might have been cultivated by a gentleman attached to 
horticulture. But I am not quite prepared to confirm the venture that 
the Mama-en-khanent of the catalogue of the Egyptian garden was the 
cocoa-nut. The determinative appended to the hieroglyphic is very 
rude, and all one could conscientiously say is, that in outline it looks 
much like either a Palm or a Musa. But in taking into consideration 
that the apostrophe in the Sallier Papyrus, page 8, applies to this tree, 
it may be granted that we have to deal with a Palm, the Musa fruit 


Portion of the Temple of Edfou (Edfu). 


having no water inside. But the presence of water inside the fruit 
would not settle the question whether we have the real cocoa-nut 
before us. What is popularly termed the ‘water’ is common to all 
palms when the fruit is sufficiently young, and disappears on approach- 
ing maturity. The water—to keep to the term—would probably not 


be noticed in small fruit ; and the fact that it was specially alluded to 


104 GALINSOGA PARVIFLORA. 


in the apostrophe would seem to imply that the author was speaking of 
a large fruit. The height of the tree mentioned in the papyrus (sixty 
cubits) tallies well with that usually attained by the cocoa-nut tree in 
the tropics and near the sea ; but it may be questioned whether that 
palm would attain its full dimensions in a place situated like Thebes. 
I have seen the tree struggling for existence at the very edge of the 
equinoctial region, even in its favourite haunts in the neighbourhood of 
the sea—for instance, the Sandwich Islands and the Gulf of California. 
There are no other points a botanist could lay hold of, and I may there- 
fore be permitted to guess what other palm can possibly be meant by 
the Mama-en-khanent. The palms of Egypt are the date and the 
doum (Phenix dactylifera and Hyphena Thebaica), both of which are 
disposed of by the writer in the ‘ Parthenon.’ But there is a palm in 
Nubia, and probably also in Upper Egypt, the deleb (Borassus ? 
Aithiopum), which has a fruit quite as large as some of the middle-sized 
kind of cocoa-nut, and the ventricose trunk of which has evidently been 
the prototype of the columns seen in Egyptian temples; the date palm, 
from which the capitals were copied (as is evident in the great temple 
of Edfou), having no such swelling in the trunk. There is a considerable 
quantity of water in the fruit of the deleb palm ; and as its height also 
agrees with that mentioned in the apostrophe, the balance of evidence 
would rather seem in favour of this tree as that meant by the Mama- 
en-khanent. This same palm has already been mistaken for the cocoa- 
nut tree; it is the palm of Timbuctoo, which Humboldt, misguided by 
erroneous information, thought to be Cocos nucifera, until, in 4 
paper read before the Linnean Society, I showed it to be Borassus ? 
Aithiopum.” 


GALINSOGA PARVIFLORA, Cav, A NATURALIZED | 
BRITISH PLANT. 

It is some years since I observed this plant growing in great abun- 
dance in the sunken gutters of the Asparagus grounds between Rich- 
mond and Sheen. Iam surprised that it has not yet been noticed in 
any of our Floras, as it seemed to me then completely naturalized. On 
mentioning the circumstance to my excellent friend the Rev. W. W- 
Newbould, he visited the district, and on his way found it quite as 


MORPHOLOGY OF PHILYDRUM LANUGINOSUM. 105 


common as Groundsel in the cultivated ground and in the hedge-banks 
between Kew and East Sheen. The plant was introduced from Peru 
into Kew Gardens in 1796, from seed sent by Menzies, as recorded 
in the * Kew Garden Catalogue,” and further confirmed by specimens in 
the herbarium of the British Museum, which were received from the 
Gardens in that year. I do not find it mentioned in any of the French 
Floras that I have at hand; but Koch includes it in his ‘ Synopsis ’ 
(ed. 3, p. 309), stating that it is now very abundant in the cultivated 
fields of Northern Germany; Reichenbach figures it in his * Icones 
Flore Germaniese? (xvi. t. 92) ; and Billot has distributed it in his va- 
luable ‘Flora Gallice et Germanis " (nos. 388 and 1900), from sandy 
cultivated fields and waste places near Berlin. 
J. E. Gray. 


ON THE MORPHOLOGY AND ANATOMY OF 
PHILYDRUM LANUGINOSUM, Br. 


The structure of the flower in this singular plant seems to be but 
imperfectly understood. Lindley (Veg. King. p. 186) says, “ it is un- 
certain what the exact analogy of its petaloid divisions may be, but 
they appear to belong to the corolla.” Robert Brown, Endlicher, and 
others, evade the difficulty, by speaking of the two yellow segments in- 
tervening between the bract and the fertile stamen, as forming a peri- 


gonium diphyllum. The examination of certain Chinese and Australian 
ens grown in the Oxford Bo- 


specimens, as well as of numerous specim 
tanic Garden, and kindly communicated to me by Mr. Baxter, lead me 
to consider the so-called perigonium as a calyx, the corolla not being 
developed, and for the following reasons. The lower or anterior seg- 
ment, next to the bract, is evidently a single foliar organ, with a me- 
dian and other nerves; the upper segment, on the other hand, has 
two strongly-marked lateral nerves, while its apex is not unfrequently 
emarginate or slightly cleft. Opposite to the lower segment, is the 
single fertile stamen, the two petaloid stamen-substitutes being placed 
opposite the two halves of the upper segments. Within the sta- 
minal whorl is the three-celled ovary, of which one cell is anterior or 
opposite to the fertile stamen, while the two others are lateral or pos- 


106 MORPHOLOGY OF PHILYDRUM LANUGINOSUM. 


terior, and thus opposite to the assumed sepals, a position identical with 
that of the same parts in the allied family Xyridacee. Hence, then, 
until further evidence of the affinities and structure of these singular 
plants affords us fuller information, we may assume that the corolla and 
a second row of stamens, internal to the existing one, are suppressed. 
Such a supposition accords with the evidence we now have, and is in 
perfect accordance with the due position of all the floral whorls, accord- 
ing to the law of alternation. 

The pollen grains of P. /anuginosum are roundish, and cohere in little 
groups of four. The lower end of the stem is globular, like the corm 
ofa Crocus. From its inferior surface proceed numerous simple root- 
fibres. This portion of the stem is chiefly cellular, the constituent cells 
being filled with large ovoid starch-grains. A cross-section of the up- 
per portion of the stem resembles at first sight that of an Exogenous 
rather than an Endogenous plant. The epidermis consists of one layer 
of rather thick-walled, oblong cells, with here and there a stoma formed 
by two oblong arcuate guard cells. Subjacent to the epidermis is a 
thick layer of parenchyma, the constituent cells being spheroidal or 
ovoid and containing chlorophyll. The cells are very loosely packed, 
so that the intercellular passages are numerous and irregular. Within 
this cellular layer is a complete zone of woody or bast tissue of con- 
siderable thickness, its outer boundary being nearly parallel in direction 
with the surface of the stem, the inner boundary here and there 
projecting inwards towards the'centre of the stem. Anatomically, 
this woody layer consists mainly of thick-walled wood cells with a very 
few fibro-vascular bundles interspersed here and there, especially to- 
wards the inner portion of the stem. Within this liber-like zone, is a 
cylinder of cellular tissue, the cells of which are spheroidal, much 
larger than those on the outer side of the bast zone; they contain no 
chlorophyll, and have very small intercellular passages. Traversing 
this portion of the stem are a few fibro-vascular bundles, consisting on 
the outer sides of wood-cells and on the inner of various forms of spi 
vessels and pitted ducts. Quite in the centre of each bundle may be 
seen a few thin-walled long cells—cambium cells? The sheathing 
leaves are of a spongy texture, with numerous large intercellular spaces 
crossed here and there by septa of radiating or star-shaped cells. 

M. T. MASTERS. 


107 


ON THE ANATOMY OF THE LEAFSTALK IN 
THALIA DEALBATA. 


Some years since I drew attention to the curious appearance presented 
by the leafstalk of this plant, and intended to pursue the subject further, 
an intention only partially fulfilled. Possibly the following note may 
prove of service to some observer with greater opportunities of tracing 
the development and anatomy of the plant than myself. The leafstalk 
is made up of a number of long air-canals, regularly arranged some- 
what in the form of a semicircle, one of their number being usually larger 
than the rest. Crossing these air-canals are a number of septa, made 
up of very beautiful star-shaped cells. Passing through the interspaces 
between these cells, with which they are sometimes in contact, but 
quite detached from the sides of the air-canals, are numerous isolated 
woody bundles, which, to the naked eye, resemble fine threads, so that 
the longitudinal section of the stem has no slight resemblance to a 
piece of fine canvas. 

On microscopic examination the longitudinal fibres are seen to consist 
of wood cells, with small apparent tubercles adherent to or projecting 
from them ; these apparent tubercles being merely small cellular masses, 
either irregularly developed, or, as suggested by Mr. Tuffen West, to 
whom I transmitted specimens, being the result of proportionately more 
rapid growth in the woody tissue than in the cellular, the former re- 
taining, adherent to it, portions of the latter torn off during growth. 
This very plausible explanation needs the confirmation which would 
be afforded by a study of the anatomy and development of the plant 
from its earliest stages. I have only to add that neither in Canna, 
Maranta, Hedychium, nor Strelitzia, and other allied genera, is there 
anything like the peculiar structure now described. 

M. T. MASTERS. 


AUGUSTIN-PYRAMUS DE CANDOLLE. 
Bx Asa GRAY, 
Professor of Botany at Cambridge, Massachusetts. 
De Candolle was born at Geneva on the 4th day of February, 1778 ; 
he commenced his distinguished career as a botanist in Paris in the 


108 AUGUSTIN-PYRAMUS DE CANDOLLE. 


later days of the French Republic; he continued it at Montpellier until 
1816, when he returned to his native Geneva, where he died in Sep- 
tember, 1851,—on the fifth day of that month, according to the opening 
paragraph of his son’s preface to his father’s autobiography,—on the 
twenty-fifth according to the note by the same excellent authority at the 
close of the volume, p. 489. We cannot account for the discrepancy ; 
but the former is without doubt the true date. The twenty-one years 
which have elapsed since his death have thinned the ranks of those who 
knew De Candolle, either personally or by correspondence. The ‘Théorie 
Elémentaire,’ the *Organographie, and the ‘Physiologie Végétale? 
have played their part, and have long ago passed out of general use. 
Yet, thanks to their influence, but more especially to the ‘ Prodromus,' 
the name of De Candolle is still perhaps the most prominent one with 
the cultivators of the science in general the world over,—is associated, 
not indeed with the profoundest depths, but with a larger amount of 
botany, than any other name, except that of Linnzus. 

The family of Decandolle (to retain the style of orthography which 
is kept up at Geneva, in which the “De” is written as a substantial 
part of the name) is an old and noble one in Provence; and a 
branch of it, reaching Naples in the thirteenth century in the suite of 
the Anjou princes, flourished there, under a name gradually changed 
from Candola to Caldora, down to the middle of the sixteenth century. 
Augustin-Pyramus De Candolle derived one of his baptismal names 
from his ancestor, Pyramus de Candolle, who, becoming Protestant, 
fled from Provence to Geneva in the year 1591, following an uncle who 
had already been established there for thirty or forty years. Augustin 
was the name of his father, in his earlier days a Genevan banker, a 
member of the state council, military syndie, and, about the outbreak of 
the French Revolution, Premier Syndie of the little republic. Dis- 
placed by an earlier coup d'état as he was about to enter upon the 
duties of this office, he had retired into the country just in time to es- 
cape the worst perils of the woful imitation at Geneva of the Reign of 
Terror, in July, 1794, although he was condemned to death for contu- 
macy, and his property in the city for a time sequestrated. The rest 
of his life was peaceful and long: he attained the age of eighty-four 
years, and died in 1820. 

Augustin-Pyramus appears to have been remarkable in his boyhood 
rather for quickness of learning than for scholarship. His early tastes 


4 


AUGUSTIN-PYRAMUS DE CANDOLLE. 109 


were for belles-lettres and poetry. At the age of sixteen he hap- 
pened to attend a few lectures of a short course on botany, given 
by Vaucher,—who, living to a venerable age, survived his distin- 
guished pupil. Here he learned the names of the parts of the flower, 
but nothing whatever of classification, having gone into the country 
for the summer before that portion of the course was reached. But, his 
curiosity was awakened ; and in his leisure hours he began to collect, - 
observe, and even to describe the plants he met with in his rambles, at 
first without any botanical book whatever to guide him, and without 
any idea beyond that of amusement or relaxation. The next winter, 
returning to Geneva and to his college studies, he came to know Saus- 
sure, then in his last years and half paralytic. The veteran physicist, 
while he endeavoured to attract the young man to scientific pursuits, 
discouraged his predilection for botany. That he regarded as quite 
unworthy of serious attention. Another summer passed upon the side 
of the Jura, however, and the perusal of Duhamel's ‘Physique des 
Arbres, of the * Researches upon Leaves’ of the Pastor Bonnet (a friend 
of his father), also of Hale’s ‘ Vegetable Statics,’ which he painfully 
translated from the English, and finally, the acquisition of the ‘ Linné 
de Europe’ of Gilibert, in which the Linnean artificial classification 
even then annoyed him by its incongruity with the natural relationships 
which he already recognized,—these had by this time fixed his fate be- 
fore he was at all aware of it, and perhaps had even determined in 
some sort his characteristics as a botanist. 

An unexpected opportunity to pass the ensuing winter in Paris 
opened the way. This occurred through an invitation from Dolomieu, 
who, while young De Candolle was herborizing in the Jura, had been 
mineralogizing in the Alps, attended by two of De Candolle's school- 
mates, Picot and Pictet. In the autumn of 1796, the three young 
men proceeded to Paris, under the auspices of Dolomieu, who seeured 
for De Candolle a lodging immediately over his own apartments, and 
presented him to Desfontaines and Deleuze at the Jardin des Plantes. 
No botanical lectures were given at that season of the year; but De 
Candolle attended the principal scientific courses then in progress; 
among them, those of Foureroy and Vauquelin upon chemistry, of 
Portal and Cuvier upon anatomy, and of Haüy upon mineralogy. It 
was at this early period that his acquaintance and life-long intimacy 
with the excellent Delessert family commenced. By a rather ingenious 


110 AUGUSTIN-PYRAMUS DE CANDOLLE. 


device he contrived to make the acquaintance of Lamarck, but he 
gained little thereby in the way of botany, Lamarck being just then 
wholly occupied with the discussion of chemical theories. When De 
Candolle returned to Geneva in the spring of 1797, Lamarck sent by 
his hands a volume to Senebier, and so he came to know his amiable 
countryman, who, in ascertaining the capital fact that plants decom- 

se carbonic acid, may be said to have laid the foundation of modern 
yegetable physiology. The first genus which De Candolle established 
(in 1799) was Senebiera. 

From his narrative, it would appear that during this summer of 1797, 
the ambitious young botanist of two years’ standing, and only eighteen 
years old, had not only conceived the idea of writing an elementary 
work, but actually traced the plan and wrote some chapters of it! He 
even states that from this period date the first observations and the 
conceptions—confused indeed, but correct—of the part which the abor- 
tion and the union of organs play in floral structure,—namely, the 
ideas which principally distinguish the ‘ Théorie Elémentaire,” published 
fifteen years later. How far these ideas were developed, however, we 
have no means of ascertaining. One would like to see an extract from 
this early manuscript, in confirmation. 

'The following winter he began to study law at Geneva. But with 
the little State now annexed to the French Republic, the prospects were 
not encouraging. A career must be sought elsewhere. De Can olle 
determined to study medicine, at the same time prosecuting his bota- 
nical studies, so as to have a double chance, by falling back upon the 
former in case the latter failed to support him. 

In this view, he returned to Paris in the spring of 1798, just in time 
to see his patron Dolomieu set out for Egypt, as one of the savants of 
that famous expedition, and to decline a pressing invitation to accom- 
pany him. Taking a lodging in the Rue Copeau, to be near the 
Jardin des Plantes, he attended the hospitals and medical lectures, 
which he disliked, but recompensed himself at the Garden of Plants 
with the courses of Lacépède, Lamarck, Cuvier, and Haüy, omitting 
the botanical lectures, as not to his mind, but sedulously examining the 
plants of the Garden. He renewed his acquaintance with Lamarck, 
at whose request he wrote a few articles (under the letter P) for the 
* Dictionnaire Encyclopédique.’ Lamarck himself by this time had quite 
abandoned botany. 


AUGUSTIN-PYRAMUS DE CANDOLLE. 111 


It was to Desfontaines that De Candolle was indebted for an imme- 
diate opportunity of beginning his botanical career. Tt came about 
thus. L'Héritier, who appears to have been wealthy, had engaged 
Redouté, the celebrated flower-painter, to prepare drawings of all the 
fleshy plants in cultivation, it being impossible well to preserve them 
in the herbarium. The artist, undertaking to publish these drawings, 
applied to Desfontaines for a botanist to furnish the descriptive letter- 
press. The kind Desfontaines recommended De Candolle, and more- 
over offered to direct him in the work. He freely opened to the young 
botanist his herbarium and library, and allowed him to study by his 
side; indeed, Desfontaines was his botanical master and fatherly friend. 
The botanical library of L’Héritier, then much the largest at Paris, 
was naturally at his service, until the death, by assassination, soon af- 
terwards, of its singular owner. De Candolle, thus connecting his 
name and studies with the work of the unrivalled flower-painter, ac- 
quired thereby, as he remarks, more reputation than he deserved, and 
more instruction than he expected. 

In the course of this same summer of 1798, an invitation from 
Alexander Brongniart, the mineralogist, (whom De Candolle had 
slightly known, through Dolomieu, on his first visit to Paris,) con- 
nected him with a small party of naturalists who made an excursion to 
Fontainebleau. Besides Dejean, the entomologist, then very young, 
Cuvier and Duméril were of the party. In the autumn of the same 
year he visited Normandy, with less celebrated companions, and formed 
his first acquaintance with marine vegetation. The next year, he made 
a visit to Holland, to consult the gardens and conservatories of that 
country, the richest in the plantes grasses, which then occupied his 
attention. One result of this journey was, that he induced his friend 
Benjamin Delessert to purchase Burmanti’s herbarium, and thus to lay 
the foundation of the important collections and library at the Hotel 
Delessert, which have been so useful to naturalists and so liberally de- 
voted to their service. During the winter of the following year, De 
Candolle elaborated the * Astragalogia,’ his first independent work of 
any considerable consequence, and which was published two years 
later: in this he found opportunity to dedicate to his friend Delessert 
the Leguminous genus Lessertia. 

About this time, namely, at the beginning of the century, he became 
acquainted with Mirbel, who had come up to Paris from the south of 
France, where he had been a pupil of Raymond. 


112 AUGUSTIN-PYRAMUS DE CANDOLLE. 


To De Candolle’s credit it must be said, not only that his career was 
remarkably free from controversies about priority and reclamations, but 
that his example and precepts, his scrupulous care to render due credit 
te every contributor, his respect for unpublished names communicated 
to his own or recorded in other herbaria, and the like, have been most 
influential in establishing both the law and the ethics which prevail in 
systematic botany (more fully or from an earlier period than in the 
other departments of natural history), and which have secured such 
general co-operation and harmonious relations among its votaries. 

In these early days, De Candolle was a good deal occupied with 
vegetable physiology ;—the results are contained in his papers “ on the 
pores in the bark of leaves,” i.e, stomata; on the vegetation of the 
mistletoe; and on his experiments relative to the influence of light on 
certain plants, mainly those which exhibit strikingly the change in the 
position of their leaves at night, which has been called the sleep of 
plants, The account of these experiments, in which he caused certain 
plants to acknowledge an artificial night and day, when read before the 
Institute, gave him considerable éc/a ; and probably also the compli- 
ment of being named one of the three candidates to fill the vacancy in 
the Academy of Sciences left by the death of L' Héritier ;—a mere com- 
pliment, for the contest, of course, was between Labillardióre and 
Beauvois. In the canvass, De Candolle called upon Adanson, then very 
aged, and in his dotage more eccentric than ever. 

If not chosen into the Institute, which indeed he could not pretend 
to expect, De Candolle was in that year made a member of that active 
association,—‘‘ la pépinitre de l'Académie des Sciences,”—the Société 
Philomathique, and was soon placed on the committee in charge of its 
“Bulletin.” This brought him into intimate connection with such 
colleagues as Brongniart (Alex.), Duméril, Cuvier, Biot, Lacroix, and 
Sylvestre. 

“ We met, at each other's lodgings, on Saturday evenings, after the session 
of the Society, to read and to discuss the morceaux intended for the Bulletin, 


making the Bulletin, but we kept up our Saturday evening réunions. It was 
i consequence of this that Cuvier continued long afterwards his Saturday 
evening receptions; but I return to the year 1800.” 


By De Candolle’s account, he was by about ten years the youngest 


* 


AUGUSTIN-PYRAMUS DE CANDOLLE. 113 


member of this réunion. Yet he has the names of Biot and Duméril 
on his list, both of whom survived him for twenty years; and Biot was 
really not quite four years his senior, and Duméril only five. As a 
member of this select circle of intimate friends and zealous savante, all 
then pressing on to the very highest distinction, we may well believe 
that the ambitious young botanist enjoyed and improved to the full 
such golden opportunities, that he learnt something of every branch of 
natural history, and also, what was no less useful in Paris, “ à connaitre 
les hommes et les mobiles cachés de bien des choses," 

Àn episode of fifteen days, during whieh De Candolle, to his great 
surprise, had political functions to perform,— being appointed one of 
the three notables of the department of the Lénian, in a representation 
of all the departments of the French Republic, which the First Consul 
called together, —gives us the first glimpse of Bonaparte in this narra- 
tive; and De Candolle's account of the interviews with him and with 
his minister of police, Fouché, is well worth preserving. With this 
transient exception, we have only the most incidental allusions to publie 
affairs during the eventful years of the Consulate, the Empire, and the 
Restoration. 

We pass by, also, the interesting account which De Candolle gives 
of the doings of Delessert and himself in the establishment and ad- 
ministration of the Philanthropic Society, which grew out of the intro- 
duction by them of Count Rumford’s economical soups, distributed to 
the poor. These honourable undertakings brought the two friends into 
relations with Rumford himself when he came to reside at Paris. In- 
deed Delessert, as we have had occasion to learn, became one of Count 
Rumford’s executors. The admiration with which Rumford’s writings 
and economical inventions had inspired the two young philanthropists 
Was much diminished upon personal acquaintance. 

Apropos to reminiscences of distinguished savants, we look forward 
a year or two in the narrative, and select the following :— 

“Joseph Correa de Serra was then about fifty-five or sixty years old. He 
Was of an ancient family in Portugal, which had produced several literary 
men. After studying at the University of Coimbra he was transferred to Rome, 
where he pursued theological studies for a dozen years at the College of the 
Sapienza, but which he left with a knowledge of many things besides theology. 
Returning to Portugal he was made Governor to the hereditary Prince, Secre- 
tary to the Academy of Sciences, etc., and became a very. influential person, beth 
9n account of his talents and on account of the position of his pupil, who it 

VOL, I. , i 


114 AUGUSTIN-PYRAMUS DE CANDOLLE. 


was supposed would become King on attaining his majority, as his mother was 
only regent. Correa was made Minister; and his first act was to overthrow 
the Inquisition. But the Prince died just as he was coming of age, and Correa 
was left exposed to the hatred and jealousy of the priests. After awhile he 
obtained permission to go to England, where p lived in the society of the savants 
of which Sir Joseph Banks's house was the centre. Afterwards he removed to 
Paris, where he also lived amongst savants xe men of letters, and where he 
showed the most noble character when the seizure of Portugal by Bonaparte 
deprived a i allhis resources. He possessed the singular faculty of knowing 
ev rently without labour. It is only the people of the south who 
can thus tpa great facility with profound idleness. The latter prevent 
his publishing anything beyond small dissertations, quite below his talents ; but 
in conversation all his various pando and hie i ipgenions yews were charm- 
ingly exhibited. In these d lodgings, 
where they occasionally met t Co rrea, Although their celebrity was far ir abore 
his, and justly so, on account of their published works, yet Correa always got 
the advantage over them ; and it was by no means the least of the enjoyments 
of our sociable little dinners to see the sort of deference, and even fear, which 
Cuvier and Humboldt exhibited in the announcement of their opinions before 
Correa, who, with the grace and sly maliciousness of a cat, would at once expose 
their weak sides. Like them, he was familiar with all the historical and natural 
sciences, and he used his vast stores of knowledge with a severe logie and rare 
sagacity. He spent many-hours in my herbarium; where the subtle perspi- 
cacity which he brought to bear at a glance upon plants, often wholly new to 
him, taught me much of the art of observing, and especially of combining 
observations in botany. To such talents he joined a lofty soul anda heart — 
` devoted to friendship. It wasa great grief to me when, at over ei years of 
age, he quitted Europe to rejoin in Brazil the king who had persecuted him; 
but he forgot all his wrongs when his sovereign became ideis 
died when Ambassador to the United States." 


The following, of a somewhat later period, is abridged from De Can- 
dolle's account of the Socicté d'Arcueil :— 


* Its founder was the excellent and illustrious Berthollet, who then living in 
his ae residence at Arcueil, . . .. invited — once a month, a few young. 


composed of Biot, Thénard, Gay-Lussae, Descotils, Malus, Amédée Berthollet, 3 
and myself. Later, Bérard and Frangois de la Roche were admitted. [And Rs 
rago, Poisson, and Dulong, adds the editor of De Candolle's * Mémoires, s 
notes that the last volume of the * Mémoires d'Arcueil' was published in ie ] 
The association was devoted to the physical and ch ical sciences. Iv: 


> 
I contributed some articles upon this subject to the ‘Mémoires d'Arcueil — i 
namely, my * Note on the Cause of the Direction of Stems towards the e 


AUGUSTIN-PYRAMUS DE CANDOLLE. 115 


my ‘ 

the Sagat or Topographical Distribution of Plants,’ and later, one san 
double flowers, especially of the Ranunculacee. The first of these writings was 
a simple and clear solution [although an incorrect one, as it apum —Ep.] 
of a problem which was deemed insoluble; the second reduced to just propor- 
tions the exaggerations of Humboldt upon the influence of elevation ; the third 
was an essay connected with the observations of the degenerescence of organs, 
to which my * Théorie Elémentaire’ was devoted. .... 

* We commonly made our rendezvous at Thénard's, and went together to 
Arcueil, as happy with this run into the country as school-boys out for a holi- 
day. We walked about in this pleasant villa, and relished the society of our 
leaders. Nothing can fully describe the good-nature and simplicity of M. 
ire and even of Madame” They were with nsa parents siih their 

M. 


children, and we made ours 


Berthollet was quite fat and very full-blooded. He feared heat so much that he 
wore clothes only out of respect to society, and at night he ques entirely 
eats upon his bed. ‘What,’ said we, ‘even in winte ‘Oh,’ he 
swered, * when it is very cold I spread my S anad over my feet.’ 

n, so high in social rank and scientific celebrity, bore contradiction 
unusually well, and loved above all things truth. When the first works of Ber- 
zelius upon definite proportions became known at Paris, I was very much taken 
with them, and although they were in direct opposition to the principles of 
statical chemistry he sustained, I did not fear to tell M. Berthollet the high 
agron I had of them. Far from taking e at this preference, he 

S Y TRE me to study the writings of Berze 


* M. dela Place was of quite a different di He had the dryness of 
a Fecit and the haughtiness of a parvenu. Over and above these 
defects of manner, he was a man of honour and worth. ... He often seconded 


me, although in truth he thought very little of natural Hio 

ings he often had little quarrels with M. Berthollet, and would think to silence 
him by saying, *But you see, M. Baiti, what I say to you is mathematics,’ 
‘Eh, par Dieu, what I say to you is physics,’ answered the other, ‘and that is 
quite as good.’ ... Humboldt also came from time to time; but he added 


added certain facts, and the grs ona of a true theory so as to render it 
almost false. He never quite pardoned me for having, in the preface to my 
memoir * On the Geography of the Plants of France, cited those who before 
him had occupied themselves with mans botany,—although in this expo- 
sition I had, in truth, much amplified his 

* Among the other members of the oder y of whom I have not yet spoken, 
I would chiefly mention Thénard, w as then mencing a career which 
has since become very brilliant. His pent his ere and his uprightness 
pleased me very much.” 


We pass over all De Candolle’s account of his life and domestic 
1:3 


116 AUGUSTIN-PYRAMUS DE CANDOLLE: 


affairs during his residence at Paris, his particular investigations, his 
excursions in Switzerland and elsewhere,—even the memorable one 
in the Jura with Biot and Bonpland, in which he led the party 
into a position of imminent danger, causing Bonpland to bemoan 
his hard fate in having to perish on such a mole-hill as the Jura, 
after having safely climbed Chimborazo ;—his engagement and mar- 
riage (the latter in April, 1802) with Mlle. Torras, of a Genevan 
family resident in Paris ;—of the foundation of his herbarium by the 
fortunate acquisition of that of L’Héritier ;—of the first course of lec- 
tures which he gave, at the Collége de France, as a substitute for 
Cuvier, during the temporary absence of the latter, giving a course of 
vegetable physiology in place of one on general natural history ;—how 
he prepared to take the degree of M.D., in order to qualify himself as 
a candidate for the chair of medical natural history at the School of 
Medicine, then vacant; but how Richard, who disliked him because 
he was a pupil of Desfontaines, as De Candolle says, instigated Jussieu 
to offer himself for this chair, upon which, of course, De Candolle 
withdrew, but nevertheless wrote and sustained, as a thesis for the 
doctorate, his Essay on the Medical Properties of Plants, compared 
with their exterior forms and their natural classification. He bore his 
examination creditably, received his diploma, and the same evening, 
a private mock inauguration, which, considering the parties engaged in 
it, must have been irresistibly comical. 

For the event which fixed De Candolle in his true field of labour was 
his arrangement (in 1802) with Lamarck, who had long since aban- 
doned botany, to prepare a new edition of the ‘Flore Francaise.’ 
The arrangement was a favourable one to De Candolle, both financially 
and scientifically. The new edition was, of course, an entirely new 
work, one particularly adapted to De Candolle’s genius, and whi 
gave him at once a wide reputation. Indirectiy this work gave origin 
to the botanical explorations of the provinces of France, under the 
auspices of the Government, which engaged much of De Candolle’s 
attention from the summer of 1806 until he ceased to be a Fre 
subject. 

And now, the death of old Adanson left a vacancy in the botanical 
section of the Institute, which De Candolle might hope to fill. But 
parties and personal dislikes, as it appears, were not unknown nor un- 
influential in the Paris of half a century ago. Indeed, De Candolle 


AUGUSTIN-PYRAMUS DE CANDOLLE. 117 


(let us hope without sufficient grounds) roundly charges lamentable 
weakness to Lamarck, and less creditable motives to Fourcroy and 
even to Jussieu, in respect to the nomination and canvass; while of 
the Abbé Haiiy, he relates, to his credit, that, upon being approached 
with the suggestion that his conscience should prevent his voting for 
a Protestant, he replied that he was very glad of an opportunity to 
show that he never mixed up religious opinions with scientific judg- 
ments. Palisot de Beauvois, the rival candidate, was elected, in spite 
of the hearty support De Candolle received from his comrades of the 
* Bulletin Philomathique,’ and his eminent associates of the Société 
d’Arcueil, Berthollet, Chaptal, La Place, Cuvier, etc.,—to say nothing 
of his scientific superiority over his rival, which De Candolle naturally 
regarded as very great. At that time, according to De Candolle, 
Beauvois had produced “ni la * Flore d’Oware,’ ne le * Prodrome de 
l'Ethéogamie,! ni en un mot aucun de ses ouvrages qui,” etc. But in 
this De Candolle's memory was perhaps at fault; for, while this elec- 
tion took place in the autumn of 1806, the latter of these works of 
Beauvois, according to Pritzel, was published in 1805, and the first 
volume of the former in 1804. 

Evidently the disappointment was keenly felt. Membership of the 
Institute secured not only an assured position, but also a comfortable 
little annuity. This, and the prospective needs of an increasing 
family, disposed De Candolle to look elsewhere, and to accept, after 
some hesitation, the botanical chair at the University of Montpellier, 
which in 1807 became vacant by the death of Broussonet. Hardly 
was he established there when the death of Ventenat, in the autumn of 
1808, made him again a candidate for a seat in the Institute : again 
an unsuccessful one, but now chiefly because a considerable number of 
his particular friends in the Institute required a promise that if chosen 
he would reside in Paris, which he could not with propriety give. 
So they voted for Mirbel; and De Candolle took root at Montpellier, 
where he flourished from 1808 to the year 1816. 

That De Candolle, full of ambition and with a good opinion of his 
abilities, should have disliked to give up Paris is natural; but he him- 
self afterwards records the opinion (which we share) that his removal 
from the metropolis was the best thing for him, as enabling him to ac- 
complish more for botany. And as to the honours of the Institute, his 
disappointments were more than made up to him in the sequel by his 


118 AUGUSTIN-PYRAMUS DE CANDOLLE. 


election as ons of the eight foreign associates of the Academy of 
Sciences. 

At Montpellier De Candolle was heartily weleomed by his colleagues, 
by the official personages, and by the Protestant society of the city—in 
those days there was little social intercourse between Catholics and 
Protestants in the south of France; and he gave himself with ardour 
and success to his new duties. He renovated the Botanic Garden— 
the oldest in France, founded by Henry [V.—and secured additional 
funds for its support. He built up the botanical school, and developed 
peculiar talents as an instructor, with results perhaps up to the average 
as respects the making of botanists; but Dunal, one of his earliest 
pupils, was about the only one at Montpellier who achieved a general 
reputation, and he fell much below expectations. He continued and 
extended his official botanical explorations of the provinces of France, 
making annual reports to the Minister of the Interior, and planning a 
very comprehensive work on the ‘Statique Végétale de la France,’ 
which, however, owing to political and other changes, was never written. 
He wrote and published the ‘ Théorie Elémentaire,’ which made his re- 
putation as a theoretical botanist, and well exemplifies the characteris- 
tics of his genius in this regard,—constructive, rather than critical,— 
quick and ingenious in seizing analogies and in framing hypotheses, 
rather than sagacious in testing their validity,—content with an hypo- 
thesis which neatly connects observed facts, but not so solicitous to 
prove it actually true, nor urgent to follow it out to ultimate conclu- 
sions,—a lucid expositor, and a happy diviner within a certain reach, 
rather than a profound investigator,—in short, a generalizer rather than 
an analyser. 

At Montpellier, also, De Candolle planned his * Systema Vegetabi- 
lium,’ a systematic and detailed account of all known plants, arranged 
under their natural families ; and he there prepared the first volume of 
this work—thus, with aisida ardour and courage, but without 
calculating its immensity, entering upon the grand and most important 
undertaking of his life, and into that field of labour in systematic and 
descriptive botany for which he was eminently adapted, by his enter- 
prising disposition and unflagging industry, his capacity for sustained 

labour, his excellent memory, his spirit of order and method, his quick- 
ness of eye, and his great aptitude for generalization 

The overthrow of the Empire, the Restoration, the Hundred Days, 


AUGUSTIN-PYRAMUS DE CANDOLLE. 119 


and the final fall of Napoleon supervened. De Candolle’s life at 
Montpellier was troubled and his prospects precarious. He naturally 
turned to his native Geneva, where he had kept up intimate social re- 
lations ; and when he had ascertained that a place would be provided 
for him, he exchanged the comparatively ample emoluments of the 
chair at Montpellier, for the very humble salary of one at Geneva, 
encumbered with the duty of lecturing upon zoology as well as botany. 

Pending the change, he made a visit to England, in 1816, of which 
a detailed account is given, with reminiscences of the botanists and 
others whose personal acquaintance he then made. His account of 
Brown is expressive of the great respect he entertained for him, and 
that of Salisbury and of Lambert is amusing. 

Settled now at Geneva, at the good working age of thirty-eight, the 
narrative of his steadily-industrious and prosperous life, and of his happy 
surroundings, flows on for nearly 200 pages, down to the sad overthrow 
of his health by an overdose of iodine in 1836; his partial convales- 
cence and resumption of botanical work in 1837; and ends with the 
record of the death of his only brother, at the beginning of the year 


te] 
out of the present fifteen volumes of the * Prodromus." : Only one 
botanist of the present century—and one, happily, who still survives 
— has accomplished an equal amount of work, and good work, in sys- 
tematie botany. 

It is not for us to pronounce on De Candolle's relative rank in the 
hierarchy of naturalists. He incidentally once speaks of Brown and 
himself as rivals for the botanical sceptre. It is natural that they 
should be compared, or rather contrasted ; for they were the comple- 
ments of each other in almost every respect. The fusion of the two 
would have made a perfect botanist. But De Candolle's facility for 
generalization, zeal, and industry were as much above, as his depth of 
insight and analytical power were below Brown’s. The one longed, 
the other loathed, to bring forth all he knew. ‘The editor compares 


120 MEMORANDA. 


De Candolle’s traits of character with those of Linnzeus, as delineated 
by Fabricius, and finds much resemblance. But his impress upon the 
science, however broad and good, can hardly be compared with that of - 
Linneeus.— Abridged from the American Journal of Science and Art, 
Second Series, with corrections by the Author. 


MEMORANDA. 


LIQUOR PREPARED FROM THE Cassava RooT.—Intoxication is common 

in seasons amongst the Indians of Nicaragua. The liquor is made from 
cassava, in the same manner as Cook found the Sandwich and other South Sea 
Islanders making ava or kava; it is chewed by the women, after boiling the 
roots ; about one-third is chewed, the rest pounded ; then hot water and cane- 
juice is poured upon it, and after two days’ fermentation it is ready. It looks 
like buttermilk, and is sour, but very strong. Can there be any philological ` 
connection between the American terms “ Cassava” or “ Kasava” and the Poly- 


floor around a heap of yucas, and occupied in peeling the skin off them. On 
the other side is a woman busy in putti g the cleaned roots in a huge pot. After 
this has been done, a small quantity of water is put in the pot, the yucas are 
covered over with leaves, and then boiled. When boiled, they are mashed. . . - 
Advanced to this state, the t important, and at tl time most disgust- 
ing operation is proceeded with. The women, and in some instances the men 
also, sit down once more in a circle around the mashed yucas, taking large 
handfuls of it in their mouths, which they chew without swallowing until com- 
pletely saturated with saliva and almost become liquid. In this state the filthy 

ass is spit out, and the operation repeated until the required quantity is pre- 
pared. After this a small portion of mashed yuca is mixed and kneaded with 


+ 


the chewed mass and then put into the pots, which are covered up till fi z 
tation sets in va contained in the mashed yuca produces fermenta- 
tion, changes the starch into sugar, and the sugar into aleohol—a which, 


according to the state of the temperature and the existing quantity of saliva, 
- takes place in taro, three, or four days. This fermented mass aceompanies the 


NEW PUBLICATIONS. 121 


Indians on all their journeys. When wishing to prepare from it their 
ing beverage, it is ae with a little water." — Captain Bedford Pim "s ‘Gate 
of the Pacific, p 
« COLOURING en or THE Rep Sra.—Mr. H. J. Carter, in the * Annals 
of Natural History’ for March, 1863, writes that Trichodesmiwm Ehrenbergii, 
the Oscillatoria that colours the waters ^ - gie qp. is more frequently 
yellow than red, and only occasionally analogy, he considers 
that the green is the original colour of de me d consequently suggests 
that as much of Montagne's generic character as relates to its colour should be 
reversed, viz. “primo rubro-sanguinea, tandem viridis.” He has also ascer- 
tained that it occurs in the Indian Ocean and the Sea of Oman as well as in the 
Red Sea, thus establishing the correct observation of the Greeks, who applied 
the name “ Erythrzan" to all the seas which washed the shores of Arabia. 


NEW PUBLICATIONS. 


' Die Culturpflauzen Norwegens beobachtet von Dr. F. C. Schübeler, 
Conservator d. botan. Museums d. Kgl. Norw. Universitat; mit 
einem Anhange über die altnorwegishe Landwirthschaft, ete. Chris- 
tiania: Brógger und Christie. 1862. 


There are, doubtless, many who will remember the collection of the 
“vegetable products of Norway " in the late International Exhibition, 
and who felt surprised when they learnt, perhaps for the first time, that 
even at Alten, in West Finmark, under the same parallel of latitude 
(70°) under which the ice-bound and barren regions of Victoria Land, 
Disco Island, etc., are situate, both agriculture and garden cultivation 
can be successfully carried on. The fact is, that Norway enjoys à far 
wilder temperature than any other country in the world under the 
same latitudes, owing to the influence exerted by the Gulf Stream. 
This remarkable current impinges on the Norwegian coast, somewhere 
about lat. 62°, and follows it at a greater or lesser distance to the Rus- 
sian frontier on the Arctic Ocean. In consequence of this, the sea 
never freezes along the whole extent of the western and northern coasts. 
But this is not the only influence. The long days of summer, or, in 
other words, the continued light, play a most important part in the ve- 
getation of the country; and while the earth does not therefore become 
so cooled during the short nights, as is the case in more southern climes, 
vegetation continues day and night without interruption. Dr. Schiibeler 
devotes several pages to a consideration of the various theories that 


122 NEW PUBLICATIONS. 


have been entertained regarding the effect exerted by the luminous, 
the heating, and the actinic or chemical rays of the sun, and proceeds 
to give several interesting illustrations of the acclimatization of plants. 
It is a well-known fact that the temperature of the atmosphere and 
of the soil decreases inversely as the distance from the equator. Con- 
sequently, it might be supposed that a greater length of time would be 
required for the development of a plant the further it is found towards 
the north; and yet corn and plants will ripen under a much lower tem- 
perature and in a much shorter time in Norway than in countries more 
to the south. Dr. Schübeler has also remarked that when corn or 
other seeds are brought from a southern to a northern clime, they re- 
quire at first a longer time to ripen than the same species which have 
been cultivated there for some time. But after the lapse of two to 
three years they lose this peculiarity. And vice versd, that seeds 
brought from a higher to a much lower latitude will, in the first year 
or two, ripen earlier than the corresponding plants of the same spe- 
` cies which belong to that lower latitude. He has, moreover, noticed 
another peculiarity, viz. **so long as a plant is not cultivated further 
than it is able to attain its full development, the seed increases in size 
and weight for the first two to three years the nearer it approaches 
this limit; but it diminishes in like manner, if cultivated several de- 
grees further south.” Again: “The further north a plant is culti- 
vated, the more strongly does the pigment of the epidermis become 
developed. This peculiarity is very marked in several varieties of yellow 
peas and kidney beans. When cultivated however under a more 
southerly latitude, this peculiarity disappears.” 
Those who have travelled in northern latitudes cannot fail to have 
observed the intense brightness of the foliage, and the vivid colours of 
the flowers. But not only is this the case, but the aromatic proper- 
ties of fruits and plants may be perceived to increase the higher north 
they are found, while at the same time their sweetness diminishes in 
like proportion. This peculiarity has not escaped the notice of foreign 
horticulturists; thus Dr. E. Morren, in the * Belgique Horticole,’ 
remarks of a new variety of apple, the “ Kaupanger Apple,” introduced 
into Liége from Norway :—* Cette variété est particulièrement recom- 
mandable, et . . . pendant les trois mois qu'elle a pu étre conservée, elle 
n'a cessé de répandre un aróme fin et trés-pénétrant. La chair est 


ferme et aromatisée.” And again, in speaking of the précocité of trees — f. 


NEW PUBLICATIONS: 133 


and plants in the North, he adds :—* Le principal probléme à résoudre 
dans l'amélioration ou l'introduction des races agricoles, est en Norvége 
la précocité. . . . Cette précocité se développe successivement avec les 
années, comme si les plantes n’obéissaient pas tout à coup à l'influence 
du nouveau climat sous lequel on les a transportées, mais exigeaient 
plusieurs générations successives pour s'y habituer. Mais ce qui est 
plus remarquable, et d'un grand intérét pour la théorie de l'acelima- 
tisation des végétaux, c'est que cette précocité tend à se fixer et à se 
constituer à l'état de race.’ And he concludes: ** Les conséquences à 
tirer de ces données, c'est qu'il faut développer et aller chercher dans 
le Nord, des varictés prócoces de la plupart des végétaux utiles que 
nous cultivons." 

Adopting the system of Endlicher, Dr. Schübeler proceeds to treat of 
the Amphibrya (Monocotyledones) and Acramphibrya (Dicotyledones). 
In the former of these the author mentions many interesting experiments 
which he has made with the cereals, and which to his own countrymen 
must be of peculiar value. "The results arrived at from his experiments 
with Zea Mays will be found treated of in detail at pp. 35-44 ; and Dr. 
. Schübeler comes to the conclusion that though it would by no means be 

profitable to cultivate Maize for the sake of its grain, yet as green food 
it might in some places answer. Barley, which from the last census 
composed 24-1 per cent of the whole corn-produce of the country, can 
be grown as far north as lat. 70?; and, as an instance of the peculiar 
effect the long days have on the vegetation in these parts, it is 
worthy of notice that it will grow 23 inches in the twenty-four hours for 
several consecutive days at Alten, lat. 69° 5T. Oats (Avena sativa, L., 
* Havre," Norsk) are the most generally cultivated grain in Norway, 
and form 55:8 of the whole corn-produce. Their northern limit is 
lat. 69? 3', It may not, perhaps, be generally known that in years of 
scarcity, it is a common thing for the peasants to mix oatmeal with 
the bark of certain trees. Wheat is but little cultivated, and by the 
last census comprised only 14 of the whole corn-produce, When it is 
borne in mind that of the 121,800 square miles which Norway contains 
only 1060 square miles are tillable, it will be seen that the corn im- 
ports must figure rather largely in the commercial returns of that country. 


124 NEW PUBLICATIONS. 


lat. 67°. A group of the Pinus orientalis has been said, however, to be 
discovered under lat. 69° 30’ near the Russian frontier. Pinus sylves- 
tris grows over the whole country, as far north as East Finmarken, 
and attains rather a higher altitude on the mountains than the last. 
Birch-trees of 70 to 80 feet high, with stems from 9 to 18 feet in cir- 
cumference, are found in several places in Norway, and generally be- 
long to that variety named the Weeping Birch. For many interestin 

remarks, and for the peculiar uses to which the Birch-bark (* Nsever," 
Norsk) is put, the reader is referred to Dr. Schübeler's book, pp. 65-70. 
When one takes the latitude into consideration, the Oak-tree (Quercus 
pedunculata, Ehrh.) may be said to attain a very considerable size in 
the southern districts. The largest specimen in the country, lat. 59° 
40’, is 125 feet in height, and 26 feet in circumference. One of still 
larger dimensions had formerly stood near this, but some years ago was 
blown down. Of its size Dr. S. can only judge from report. We quote 
his own remarks :—** Vier und zwanzig Ackerleute eines Tages vor 
einem unerwartet aufsteigenden Unwetter Schutz im Innern der alten 
Eiche suchten ; zwei und zwanzig Personen fanden Obdach darin ; von 
den beiden anderen heisst es sehr naiv, ‘ Sie blieben draussen." The 
Prunus Padus (* Hæg,” Norsk), which is only found as a shrub or 
small tree in Scotland, attains a goodly size in Norway. The writer 
has seen a specimen growing near Laurdal church, in Thelemarken, lat. 
59° 25', 36 feet in height, the stem 54 feet in circumference, and 
the crown 38 to 39 feet in diameter. The Juniper (“ Ener,” Norsk) 
often grows to a comparatively large size. Dr. Schübeler speaks 


of the stem of a Juniper-tree, from Throndhjem, 81 feet in length. — 


“ Der Durchschnitt am Wurzelende betrügt 124, an der Spitze 73 Zoll. 
Die letzen 63 Jahrringe füllen den Raum von 1 Zoll norw.... Der 
Baum ist unter 63° 25’ 45”, 300 Jahre alt geworden.” The largest 
Juniper-tree in Norway may be seen in Haabel, lat. 59° 36’, afew miles 
south of Christiania: it is 25 feet in height. At a distance of 2 feet 
from the ground the stem measures 7 feet 3 inches in circumference 
the crown has a diameter of 26 feet The Ilex Aquifolium (“ Christ- 
torn,” Norsk) grows wild on the coast up to lat. 62°. Thus, under 
lat. 59° 45', on Stordö Island, near Bergen, there is a Holly-tree 41 
feet high; “ under which latitude,” remarks Dr. Schübeler, “ the Holly 
is scarcely to be found in any other place in the world, either in a wild 
or in a cultivated state.” 


* 


BOTANICAL NEWS. 125 


The chapter on Norwegian agriculture in olden times, will be found 
to be replete with interest. A well-executed map, showing the alti- 
tudes of the various parts of the country, and the limits at which the 
cereals and trees will grow, is appended, followed by statistical tables 
of meteorological interest, and several plates of some remarkable trees. 
On the whole, the volume will well repay study, and evinces unmis- 
takable signs that the author is a man of great observation and of 
practical worth to his countrymen. 


BOTANICAL NEWS. 


The office of Colonial Botanist at the Cape of Good Hope, vacant by the 
death of Dr. Pappe, has been conferred upon Mr. Brown, of Aberdeen, who 
has travelled over a considerable part of Africa. 

The Berlin Academy has elected Mr. Charles Darwin a Corresponding 


occur in it; he found the formation to be extremely rich in organic rem 
and, besides containing many species of Ammonites and other Mollusca, to 
include large quantities of drifted wood, the fragments bearing on their sur- 
face the impressions of Ammonites. à 

r. R. Brown, a student of Edinburgh University, who has distinguished 
himself in his natural history pursuits, has gone to British Columbia on beh 
of an Edinburgh association to collect plants and seeds suitable for cultivation 
at home. It is his intention to remain for three years in the colony, and 
to form collections in every department of natural history, making the vegetable 
productions however his principal object. 

accommodation provided in the University of Cambridge for the Profes- 

sors of Anatomy, Botany, and Chemistry, and their various teaching collections, 
has hitherto been exceedingly inconvenient and insufficient. The University 
have just decided to remedy this. A new building is to be erected for the 
acco 


species, and presented to the University in accordance with his desire. —— 
The Botanical Gardens at Chelsea were the first public gardens established 
in London for purely scientific purposes. Induced, as it is likely, by utilitarian 
motives, the Society of Apothecaries established this garden in 1673, but instead 
of making it simply a druggists’ market-garden, they devoted it to a larger 


126 BOTANICAL NEWS. 


purpose—the advancement of botany as a science. And for two centuries, at 
considerable expense, they have maintained its efficiency, during all which 
time it has supplied valuable facilities to the successive generations of the 
medical students of the metropolis for the prosecution of an important branch 
of their professional studies. Within the last few years, the expenses of its 
cultivation, the increase of buildings and manufactories around it, and the 
threatened inroads of railway companies have created a feeling of discourage- 
ment among its owners, and even suggested the advisability of discontinuing it. 
The continued importance of the garden however to the medical students, as 
shown by the large number (no fewer than 500) who sought admission for the 
purposes of study during the past summer, have induced the executive of the 
Apothecaries' Society not only to keep up the garden but to devote a larger sum 
to put it in a more efficient condition. It is intended to make a new and exten- 


the more important hardy herbaceous plants, and to arrange them. according 
to the natural system, to construct a cold-house, or mere glass shelter, in order 


of vegetation " at The Ferns, Clapham, can have any idea of what will 
be the effect of the large houses when completed according to Mr. Ward's 
plans. The co-operation of Mr. Thomas Moore, the present Curator of the 
Gardens, whose numerous and valuable works are well known, will further 
ensure the successful accomplishment of these designs. No a is made to 


supplying them with some of the duplicate plants which either inconveniently 
crowd their houses, or must of necessity be got rid of. 


At a meeting of the Botanical Society of Edinburgh, February 12th, Pro- | 
fessor Balfour, V.P., in the chair, the following communications were read :— — 5d 


1. Notice of Plants collected in the counties of Leeds and Grenville, Upper 
Canada, in July, 1862. By George Lawson, LL.D., Professor of Chemistry 
and Natural History, Queen’s College of Canada. 2. A Record of the Plants 
collected by Mr. Pemberton Walcott and Mr. Maitland Brown in the yeat 


1861, during Mr. Gregory's Exploring Expedition into North-West Australia. — 


By Ferdinand Mueller, M.D., Ph.D., F.R.S., Government Botanist for the 
Colony of Victoria. Communicated by Professor Balfour. 3. Extracts from 


1 


- BOTANICAL NEWS. 127 


Indian Letters from Dr. Cleghorn. Communicated by Professor Balfour. 
4, Notes on the Physiological Action of the Calabar Poison Bean (Physo- 
stigma venenosum, Balfour). By Thomas R. Fraser, .D. This paper was an 
abstract from Dr. Fraser’s graduation thesis of last session. It was concluded 


that it induces a condition of shortsightedness, and 

the pupil, and sympathetic dilatation of the pupil of the other eye.—Edin. 
. Journ. March, 1863.] 5. Register of the Flowering of Spring Plants in 

the open air, at the Royal Botanic Garden, Edinburgh. By Mr.M‘Nab. The 

register showed the dates at which the flowering took place in 1861, 1862, 

and 1863 respectively. 

Sydney, Oct. 26th.—The improvements lately carried out in the Botanic 
Gardens deserve to be noticed as adding to the attractions of a spot of which 
the people of Sydney are justifiably proud, and the natural aud artificial 
beauti. i 


colony. The Botanic Gardens have always been a favourite resort with the 

residents of Sydney ; but their features of interest have been greatly increased 

since the addition of a zoological to the botanical collection, A further addi- 

tion of about two acres in extent has been made to the Lower Garden. The 

Garden now reaches to the Governor’s bathing-house, which may be said 

to complete its extension in that direction. The greater portion of the re- 
ng 


illustration of the exogenous plants by means of compartments, each com- 
artment or bed representing some family ; the whole are divided by broad 


na A rustic house has been erected close to this ground, for the purpose 
of affording shelter in ease of rain, and also generally for the convenience of 
botanical students. The house is octagonal in shape, each alternate side being 
open, the close sides being formed of ironbark saplings, in various ingenious de- 
i ing a different design. The inside of the roof is 


is neatly paved with octagonal blocks, and seats are being placed against the 
closed sides, and also round a table in the centre. The roof is thatched with 


128 BOTANICAL NEWS. 


Grass-tree (Xanthorrhea). An artificial pond has also been constructed in the 
Lower Garden, partly for the purpose of ornament, but principally for the 
growth of aquatics. At present the pond contains the white Water-lily of 
England, and the large blue Water-lily of New South Wales. It is hoped 
shortly to introduce the pink Water-lily of the northern rivers. At one extre- 
mity of this pond, and forming a suitable boundary to it, is some neat and or- 
namental rockwork ; at the other extremity, the raised bank is planted with 
evergreens, which will, when grown, present a very attractive feature. The a 
work is just now very gay, with several species of Mesembryanthemum and other 
plants in full flower. A further improvement is about to be carried out by the 


considerable space in front of the Garden, toa little beyond low-water mark, will 


end of the water-frontage of the Garden a lodge is to be erected, at which men 
will be stationed for the protection of the Garden. The sum of £1500 was voted 


claiming the land, in building a retaining wall, and in paying for the dredging. 
The Gardens present at this season of the year their most attractive appear- 
twithstanding the g ld ht fi which they have lately suf- 

, the vegetation is healthy and promising. The trees and climbers now 
most admired for their beautiful blossoms are the Hymenosporum pittosporoides, 


commodation.—Sydney Herald. 

DRIED PLANTS FOR Sane.—Dr. C. H. Schultz Bipontinus has on hand a 
number of sets of European Cichoracee, which he wishes to dispose of at the 
rate of £2. 6s. 8d. per hundred. We have seen a century of them in Sir W. 
J. J. Hooker's herbarium. "Their being named by Dr. Schultz greatly enhances 
their value. The specimens are good, and to each is attached a printed label 
with the name, synonyms, reference to where the plant is described, locality, 

ften copious notes. Sets may be had "by applying to Dr. D. H. Sebultz 
Bipontinus, Deidesheim, Germany A. A. 

Mr. Sutton Hayes, a zealous and enterprising botanist, residing at Panama, 
has recently sent to England some small sets of plants collected in that interest- 
ing locality, They are mostly named and in good condition, and may 
for £2. 2s. per hundred. Mr. Daniel Hanbury, of Plough Court, Lombar] 
Street, London, has kindly consented to distribute them. 


129 


TROPHOLUM HEYNEANUM, Bernh., A LYTTLE-KNOWN 
SPECIES FROM SOUTHERN PERU. 
By Bertuotp Seemann, Pu.D., F.L.S. 
: (Plate V.) 

Mr. Clements R. Markham, when on his way to the Chinchona- 
forests of Caravaya, met with a pretty Tropeolum with orange-coloured 
blossoms, amongst fields of Indian-corn about Arequipa, and speaks of 
it, in his ‘Travels in Peru and India, p. 78, as Tropeolum Canariense. 
It is indeed the nearest ally of the species that goes in our gardens 
under that name, and is properly called T. peregrinum, Lim., but 
its flowers are not of that clear canary-bird-like colour, and the 
shape of the leaves and petals, and, above all, the spur of the calyx, are 
different. It is also easily distinguished from 7. bicolor, R. et Pav. 
(which I cannot agree with Don in regarding as identical with 7. pere- 
grinum, Linn.), by not having stipules. The plant Mr. Markham brought 
home does not exist in any London herbarium, nor is it figured in any 
Woik consulted, and none of the descriptions given in systematic books 
quite agree with it. My conclusions that it might possibly be Tropeo- 
lim Heyneanum, of Bernhardi, were shared by my excellent friend Mr. 
Miers, who thought he remembered seeing the plant in the gardens of 

ima. The part of Bernhardi’s description not agreeing with Mark- 
ham’s plant (* pedunculis solitariis sub-2-floris ") was explained away 
by Mr. Miers as a. mistake possibly arising from confounding a young 
axillary branch with two buds for a peduncle. There being only one 
Tropeoluin (T. umbellatum, Hook.) where the peduncle has more than 
one flower, such a character was of importance, and I had my doubts 
as to the correctness of the determination ; they were finally overcome 
by my friend Mr. Otto, Curator of the Botanic Gardens, Hamburg, who 
- informed me that he has seen the plant in cultivation, but that it has en- 
"rely disappeared from German gardens, rendering the supply of seeds 
for which Mr. Markham some months ago has written to Peru highly 
acceptable. 7, Heyneanum is described, besides in the * Thüringer 
Gartenzeitung,’ in the ‘Hamburger Gartenzeitung.’ Baron Bieden- 
feld found it about Huanuco on irrigated fields (Allg. Gartenz. xiii. 
P. 108), and says that it requires more warmth than other species 
of the genus, and, as it is an annual, the seeds should be raised in our 
VOL. 1, K 


130 GLADIOLUS ILLYRICUS AND ITS ALLIES. 


ee early in a frame before they are transplanted eis - Pons 


pois carefully —Ó all the evidence, I think there caii be mo 
doubt of Mr. Markham's plant being 7. Heyneanum, of which the fol- 
lowing is a brief diagnosis :— 

TROPÆOLUM Heyneanum (Tab. V.); annuum, scandens, sparse pilo- 
‘sum ; foliis peltatis, 3—5-lobis, lobis oblongis integerrimis vel lobula- 
tis, mucronatis; stipulis bracteisque nullis, pedunculis 1-floris folium 
multo superantibus, calcare basi attenuato leviter deorsum curvato ; 
petalis 5 (omnibus aurantiacis), unguiculatis, flabellato-spathulatis. in- 
ciso-multifidis, laciniis petalorum duorum superiorum obtusiusculis, i in- 
feriorum 3 subulatis; staminibus liberis; autheris rotundatis (viridi- 
bus) ; stylo 3-fido, laciniis 2 brevioribus (v. s. sp. comm. clar. Markham). 

Tropzolum Heyneanum, Bernhan di, in Thüringer Gartenzeitung, pro 
1843, p. 73; Walp. Rep. ii. p. 820 ; Ed. Otto, Hamb. Gartenzeitung, 
1859, p. 218; Biedenfeld, in Otto und Dietr. Allg. — xiii. 
p. 108; Tab. nostr. n 

Groc. Distr. Aréquigl in maize-fields (Markham I), Gardens at 
Lima (Miers), irrigated fields about Huanuco (Biedenfeld). 


EXPLANATION OF PLATE V. 
Tropeolum cg pce Bernh., from specimens collected by Mr. Markham about 
Arequipa.—Fig. 1. One of the ek petals. 2, One of the upper petals.. 8. Pistil: 
—all magnified 


REMARKS ON GLADIOLUS ILLYRICUS, Koch, AND. TIS 
i ALLIES. 


Bx J. T. Boswett Syme, Eso., F.L.S. ee 
On the 28th of June, 1858, T went to Lyndhurst in search of the 
. Gladiolus, the discovery of which had been announced in the * Annals 
of Natural History? for August, 1857. On arriving there I inqui 
for the Boldrewood Road, and without much difficulty found the station 
recorded for the Gladiolus in that locality. The best way of finding 
the plant is to stoop down and look through between the leaf-stalks 
underneath the fronds of the Pteris aquilina, when, if the Gladiolus 
be in flower, the crimson spikes may be discerned at a considerable 
distance, Having seen the plant growing, I am in a position to CoB 


GLADIOLUS ILLYRICUS AND ITS ALLIES. 131 


firm the opinion of those who consider that it is really indigenous ; but 
as Mr. Wise has found it in abundance in several other localities, few 
will now be. inclined to deny its claims to rank as a native plant in 
England. .A.corm of the Gladiolus brought from Lyndhurst, and 
planted in Mr. Hewett C. Watson’s garden at Thames Ditton, has 
flowered there and produced capsules. Mr. Watson informs me that 
the capsule is obovate, flattened at the top, with three keels. Professor 
Babington is doubtless right in referring the New Forest Gladiolus to 
G. Illyricus, Koch ; the only others with which it could be confounded 
being @. imbricatus and G. communis, Koch. The former is not found 
. to the. west of Germany, and though as slender, has a taller, stiffer 
stem, more numerous and closer flowers, which are shorter, and wi 
the segments of the perianth (especially the three upper ones) more 
suddenly expanded, the expanded part assuming a rhomboidal instead 
of an oval form,—much the same shape as those of G. palustris, Gaud. ; 
but that has the lower perianth-segments considerably longer than the 
three upper ones, and the fibrous covering of the corm consists of 
stronger fibres, which, at the summit, where they anastomose, form 
broadly ovate, or polygonal meshes. From the plant usually termed 
G. communis by Continental botanists, the only points in which G. 
lllyricus seems to differ are the shorter and more slender stem, nar- 
rower leaves, shorter and less numerous flowers of the latter. Dis- 
tinguishing characters have been laid down between G. communis and 
G. Ilyricus, drawn from the form of the stigmatic lobes, the shape of 
the anther-cells and the seeds, but I fear they are of little value. In 
- G. communis, which is described as having the stigmatic lobes gradually 
enlarged from the base to the summit, I find that they are so only 
when the flowers first expand; these lobes are at first longitudinally 
folded and oblanceolate.* They afterwards open out, and besides this 
the-upper part actually increases in breadth so that they become 
spathulate, with a narrow base and an oval lamina; precisely what is 
described as the distinguishing mark of G. Illyrieus, in which plant, 
however, I have not yet had the opportunity of observing if this change 
of form takes place. The anther-cells which Koch describes as “at 
length divaricate at the base,” are certainly often so in the dried specimens, 
but not in the New Forest plant when alive. As to the seeds, they are 
* This word does not seem to be in use among English authors, but I follow 
Professor Asa Gray in employing it to designate a form for which we have no other 
precise term. 


K 2 


132 GLADIOLUS ILLYRICUS AND ITS ALLIES. 


said to be narrowly winged in G. Z/lyricus, and. broadly so. in com- 
munis, but there appears to me to be no difference between those of 
specimens of the former from Toulon, and the G. communis of our gardens, 

ese three plants therefore seem to be merely subspecies of, one 
superspecies, to which the name communis properly belongs ; and fol- 
lowing the nomenclature adopted in the third edition of ‘ English 
Botany,’ the form called by Koch, and, Godron and Grenier com- 
munis might be distinguished as ex-communis, the others of, course 
retaining the names by which they are already known, E 

It may perhaps be asked, what is the use of this double set of names? 
The answer to this query is, that it is necessary to speak of both the 
including and included groups, and therefore it is well to have a 
name by which to call them. The botanist whose attention is directed 
to the plants of the whole world, and the botanical geógrapher com- 
paring the species of different countries, find. the more comprehensive 
terms most convenient for their purposes ; whilst the monographet and 
the botanist who devotes his attention to the plants of a limited geo- 
graphical area find the necessity of having designation for the subspecies 
or groups of plants, the difference between which is slight though certainly 
existing. Botanical science has arrived at such vast dimensions that it 
is only by a division of labour that real advance can be made ; and each 
section of labourers, though working in concert for a common end, re- 
quires its own special tools, | 

n making comparisons between the number of species in a genus 
or Order in two countries, only one of which has been thoroughly ex- 
plored, it would give a very false idea if we were to take the splitters’ 
species (verspecies plus subspecies) from the latter, and contrast them 
with the species (verspecies plus superspecies) from that country whic 
had not had the benefit of the same minute examination. . If we counted 
Professor Parlatore’s species of Gladiolus, as representing plants having 
the same amount of difference as the species enumerated from the Cape 
of Good Hope, the inequality of the development of the genus 
Gladiolus, as represented in Europe and South Africa, would, appear 
very much less than it really is. 

Careful study shows that there are permanent. hereditary differences 
between plants which have been included by less minute observers 
under a single name, and whatever exists in creation is deserving: of 
attention. Moreover all accurate classification must proceed from indi- 


GLADIOLUS ILLYRICUS AND ITS ALLIES. 133 


viduals upwards. A Natural Order would be very ill defined by a 
botanist who was ignorant of the characters of the genera which he in- 
cluded in it, or a genus by one unacquainted with its component 
species. No doubt this is frequently done, and then some more care- 
ful observer comes into the field and upsets the work of the first. In 
the same way, superspecies can only be satisfactorily established by 
those who are acquainted with the most restricted groups of permanent 
forms which compose them. It is, in a great measure, owing to this, 
that botanical nomenclature is so fluctuating. The imperfect know- 
ledge which the founder of a species has of the plants which he includes 
in that species, often leads him to admit under it aberrant forms be- 
longing to some other type, and to exclude aberrant forms of his own 
species. The only real starting-points are individual plants, among 
Which we find some forms which are héreditarily constant in those 
points in which they differ from others, producing races which are 
practically permanent for such periods of time as our observation ex- 
tends over. Some of these races are comparatively widely separated, 
even from those which most nearly resemble them, and such constitute 
what Mr. Watson has termed verspecies, about which there is no 
difference of opinion. Others, again, approach much more nearly their 
neighbouring races; these are the so-called subspecies, which have to 
be grouped together to compose superspecies. But if superspecies 
are formed without an accurate knowledge of their subspecies, artificial 
instead of natural groups are likely to be the result. 

pene number of European species of Gladiolus enumerated in Koch's 
“Synopsis,” Ledebour’s ‘Flora Rossica, Grenier and Grodron’s ‘ Flore 
de Frauce, Parlatore’s ‘ Flora Italiana,’ and Willkomm and Lange’s 
"Prodromus Flore Hispanics,’ is twelve, of seven of which I possess 
specimens, These seven appear to belong to three species, two of 
which are superspecies :— 

1. G. communis, Liw., including C. communis, Koch (eu-commu- 
his mihi), G. I/]yricus,* Koch, and probably also G. imbricatus, T auct. 
plur. (uot Linnwus), and G. palustris, Gaud. 


Eoi ll, s 3 H ; 
- HP ‘ spicatus of Linn. Herb. ! ted by a deformed spe- 
cimen of G. cu-communis !, with the flowers crowded together, from the spike not 
having lengthened before the flowers expand. 
LA The, meshes of the fibrous covering of G. J/yrieus from Lyndharst are occa- 
Sionally quite as wide as those of G. palustris. 


194 ON A NEW CHARACTER IN THE FRUIT OF QUERCUS. 

G. Byzantinus, Mill. abs 
G. segelum, Gawl., including under this name G. eu-segelum, sii 
and G. Guepini, Koch. 

With regard to the other five alleged species, of which I have seen 
no specimens, it will probably be found that G. Reuteri, Bois., G. No- 
larisii, Parl., and G. spathaceus, Parl., are additional subspecies of 
G. communis; G. dubius, simply a synonym of G. eu-communis ; "and 
G. Inarimensis, Guss.; a pseudo-speeies made up of flowering speci- 
mens of G. communis, and fruiting ones of G. segetum, and if there has 
not been confusion of this kind, it may be a hybrid between the two. 


2. 
3. 


ON A NEW CHARACTER IN THE FRUIT OF quateus, 
AND ON THE BEST SUBDIVISION OF THAT GENUS. 
By ALPHONSE DE CANDOLLE. 

[Translated from the Biblioth. Univ. (Arch. des Sciences Phys, et Not) 
for October, 1862.] 

The general and differential characters of Querens have been much 

studied of late years, especially by M. Gay, whose accuracy is every- 
thing that can be wished. I was not then sur prised, in examining. the 
genus Quercus and its allies, for publication in the ‘Prodromus,’ to find 
most of the doubtful points cleared up. The only difficulties which 
I encountered relate to the limits of species and. their synonyms. 
- hope to speak of them on some future occasion, in a memoir where the 
examination of Oaks will serve as a basis for am inquiry into the ques- — 
tion of species,* and restrict myself now to pointing out a new character, 
and mentioning some other characters of the fruit which have not been 
hitherto studied in a sufficient number of species. 

Two excellent observers, André Michaux and his son, jas stated 
long ago, that some Oaks ripen their fruit at the end of the first year, 
and others in the course of the year following. This character has 
been neglected for half a century, but M. Gay has the merit of recall- 


* This inquiry has since been published in im ole? Nov. 1862, entitled “ iz 
sur l Espèce à l'occasion d'une révision dela F e des Cupul liferes," and an 

summary of it has appeared in a recent eie e pu f Naturel History vien. 
April, 1863.—Ep. 


ON A NEW CHARACTER IN THE FRUIT OF QUERCUS. 135 


ing attention to it, examining and establishing it in many species of 
our own continent ; and to bim we are especially indebted for the dis- 
covery that two species have been confounded under the name Quercus 
Suber, one of which has annual, the other biennial fruit. 
as From being impressed with the fact that such closely allied plants 
, Should have such distinct periods of maturation, I carefully examined 
this character, to determine both its constancy and also how it might 
be combined with other characters more easily verified or more obvious. 
„At has been examined, not only in every species of which I could obtain 
the fruit, but also in hundreds of individuals of the same species, 
perhaps altogether on two thousand specimens contained in the rich 
herbaria to which I have access. 
The duration of the fruit is mostly easily determined, even from a 
dry branch; it is enough to see if the ripe fruit be fixed to the new 
wood or.to that of the previous year. As the peduncles remain until 
the fruit is mature, this observation is for the most part easy ; but now 
and then specimens occur, especially in those species with evergreen 
leaves, which may mislead or embarrass; but with a little care, espe- 
cially by examining several fruit-bearing branches, these doubts disap- 
pear. When the young fruit-bearing branches of one year do not 
lengthen or branch out the next year when continuing to mature their 
‘acorns, a biennial fruit may be mistaken for annual; but on closer ex- 
‘amination, some difference of colour, size, or pubescence is perceived 
between the branches of one year and those of the next, or a difference 
of consistence in the leaves of each year mdicates the true age of the 
branch. Again, in herbaria, the fruit-bearing branches of the second 
year, whose leaves are lost in desiccation, and being in the axil of a 
former leaf, simulate the peduncles of the year; but in this case, the 
Cicatrices of the new leaves and the pubescence of the branch, when 
compared with that on the principal axis, indicate the truth. n 
the character itself is once ascertained, it is found perfectly constant in 
. each species. 
"Unfortunately the character stands by itself; the result is that two 
closely allied species may have in the one ease annual or in the other 
biennial fruit, as, for example, in the following species :— 
Quercus microphylla, Nee, has annual fruit, and Q. Castanea, Nee 
'Q. mexicana, H. & B.), biennial. 
777 Q. Semani Liebm., Q. Ghiesbregtii, Martens & Gal, and Tlalpu- 


136 ON A NEW CHARACTER IN THE FRUIT: OF QUERCUS, 
wahuensis, A. DC., have annual fruit, and Q. acutifolia, Nee, bien- 
nial, 


Q. scytophylla, Liebm., has annual. fruit, and Q. calophylla, bi- 
ennial, ‘oF 
Q. obtusata, H. & B. (Q. Hartwegi, Benth.), Q.. tomentosa, Willd., 
Q. reticulata, H. & B., have annual fruit, and Q. crassifolia, H.. & B, 
biennial. T 

And above all, the two species before mentioned, Q. Suber, L., and 
Q. occidentalis, Gay, resemble each other so much that for a long period 
they were considered as one... [Conf. Professor Babington’s note on the 
Cork-tree at Summertown, near Cork, Ireland, supra, p. 56.—E».] 

It was only about the end. of my investigation, when I had become 
familiar with minutie in the characters of Oaks, that I could determine 
at sight if a specimen without ripe fruit was annual or biennial... T 
character is so isolated as to be quite, unfit to form the basis:of a good 
natural clasification, and therefore I have only ventured to use it as.a 
paragraph heading for subdivisions of genera or natural subgenera, and 
most. of all for Endlicher’s subgenus Lepidobalanus, which comprises 
the greater part of Quercus, it 

But Oaks give us another character,—one hitherto unnoticed, and 
probably of greater theoretical importance, though it cannot be ascer- 
tained at a glance, viz. the relative position of the atrophied ovules to 
the seed, which is always single, or, if you will, to the ovary. The 
great external resemblance of the acorns of every species of Oak has 
created the mistaken impression, that. an equally strong resemblance 
exists in the interior ; but it is not so, and when the five abortive ovules 
have been sought round that single one which becomes the seed, and 
when one finds how easy is the observation, it is surprising that writers 
have not noticed it before, and do not even allude to it. Even M. 
Schacht,* who has described the young ovules of Quercus Robur better 
than any one else, states when he speaks of the evolution of the fruit : 
“ Scarcely a trace remains of the ovules which are found at the period of 
fertilization.” But in Q. Robur five abortive ovules are always found 
below the seed, which fills the ripe acorn, They lie against the spermo- 
derm among irregular remains of the partitions. Sometimes they are 
as large as a millimetre, and when less, may easily be discerned with 
the naked eye ora weak lens. They are attached under the seed at the 

* Schacht, Beitr. i. p- 87, t. ii. This plate is reprinted in his ‘ Der Baum." 


ON A NEW CHARACTER IN THÉ FRUIT OF QUERCUS. 137 


base of the ovary by the remains of the placentas, and their former 
semianatropal evolution may easily be recognized. This inferior posi- 
n confirms M. Schacht’s accurate observation that the ovules of Q. 
Robur spring from the base of the ovary-cells and ascend, whilst most 
authors. describe them as pendulous, or as changing their position 
during growth.* ^ It is a general rule, and I have verified it in 
many Orders, for example, in Myrsinacee and Hippocastanee, that the 
ovules once formed do not detach themselves when they become abor- 
tive) They are always to be found, if looked for, in their original place 
of growth, so that it is frequently a convenient practice to determine 
the original position of the ovules by the ripe fruit. Every species of 
Quercus which matures its fruit within the year, probably has its atro- 
phied ovules below the seed, or at least below its medium line. This 
been ascertained in many American species, as well as in those of 
the Old World ; but those species which ripen their fruit the second 
year, differ in having their atrophied oviiles sometimes at the base, 
sometimes at the summit of the ovary. Every Quercus not included in 
the section Lepidobalanus, as well as the genera Lithocarpus, Castanop- 
sis, and Castanea, bear their abortive ovules at the apex of the seed. - 
Thus, in the subgenus Lepidobalanus, Q. Cerris, with fruit matur- 
ing the second year, and deciduous leaves, has ovules inferior, like 
Q. Robur P Q. Pseudo-suber, occidentalis, coccifera, Vallonea, ete., of our 
continent, and the American Q. crassifolia, splendens, ete., with fruit 
quite as biennial and evergreen leaves, have ovules like Q. rubra and 
Cerris. But a long series of American Oaks with biennial fruit and 
leaves either evergreen or not, such as Q. falcata, rubra, Xalapensis, 
acutifolia, and others, have their atrophied ovules above the seed. This 
will ‘astonish American botanists much, but the fact is, in their most 
common species, the abortive ovules are sometimes at the base, some- 
times at the summit of the seed. In Q. macrocarpa, Prinos, stellata, 
alba, and virens, for instance, the ovules are inferior, as in our Q. Robur ; 
but in Q. ilicifolia, falcata, rubra, palustris, coccinea, Phellos, imbrica- 
ria, and nigra, they are superior in relation to the seed. 
As might be expected, and as I have ascertained, in some species 
the position of the atrophied ovules in the ripe fruit depends upon their 
* i Lu i i interioris appensa ;" Nees, 
gall Eiter (Gen. 904) serez One MP reda mor pendala;” M. Gay 
(Bull. Soe, Bot., 1857, p. 506), not having verified their position, is silent. 


138 ON A NEW CHARACTER IN: THE FRUIT OF QUERCUS. 


original position... When the ovules remain at the summit of the ovary 
above the seed, it is because they were pendulous at first ; when,at the 
base, it is because they were ascending when young... The imperfect 
state of herbaria has not enabled me to verify this as much as could 
be wished, but it is quite as it should be, and I have never found it 
otherwise. | 
— "This difference in the attachment appears at first important enough 
for generie or sectional characters, but when more closely examined, 
and attention is paid to what closely allied species have either kind: of 
ovules, the character is much weakened. The ovules originate laterally 
rom the re-entering, though incomplete, partitions which divide’ the 
ovary into three cells. They originate either near the base or near the 
summit of the ovary, or even at a certain appreciable distance from 
either. Their evolution is constantly semianatropal, the exostome being 
turned upwards, and this of itself proves that the superior ovules do not 
originate precisely in the superior angle of the cell. In the specimens of 
Quereus Suber which I have been able to: examine in different states of 
evolution, the ovules originate slightly above the base of the ovary, and 
the partitions are separated to the middle, as in Q: Robur, but the 
ovules being originally higher than in that species, they are found ulti- 
mately in'a spiral line round the mature seed, and the highest atro- 
phied ovale hardly extends to its middle line. If this evolution is con- 
stant, we have a specific character for Q. occidentalis and Suber, which 
have been so long confounded, and are so difficult to be distinguished, 
except by the duration of the fruit. Q: oveidentalis, to judge by a 
small number of acorns,* has its atrophied ovules decidedly inferior, 
like Q. Robur. Two Mexican species have afforded atrophied ovules 
above the base of, though still below the middle of the seed; and in 
some species with superior ovules, they are placed rather below the 
apex; hence the character is not absolutely clear. It will be used in 
the * Prodromus ’ to subdivide sections when combined with the dura- 
tion of the fruit. / 
The following is an epitome of the result to which I have been led 
after a more complete investigation than my predecessors. : 
The species of the genus Quercus form five very natural sections or 
subgenera, founded on the nature of the involucre or cupula, and con- 
b PROD H ii " fae fi 
Meier chatter ho da ase rino 


ON A NEW CHARACTER IN THE FRUIT OP QUERCUS. 139 


‘firmed by characters of inflorescence and habit. They are almost those 
^of Endlicher (Suppl. 4) and of Blume (Museum Lugduno-Bat.), with 
‘some modifications. ‘The following is an abridged Table :— 

3X NS QUERCUS. 

Sectio I. LEPIpoBALANUSs (Quercus, L.; Quercus sect. Robur, Cer- 
roides, Brythrobalanos, Cerris, Gallifera, Suber, Coecifera, Spach ; Quer- 
cus A, Lepidobalanus, Endl. excl. spee.).—A menta gracilia, pendentia ; 

"floribus omnibus masculis solitariis, absque rudimento pistilli ; bracteis 
solitariis, caducis, interdum (in spec. Americanis) deficientibus. Sta- 
mina, plerumque erga perigonium non manifeste symmetrica. | Cupula 
squamis imbricatis tecta, ore aperta. Ovula abortiva, nune prope basin, 
-rarissime in. medio, nonnunquam. prope apicem- seminis persistentia. 

-— Omnes. ex hemisphierio boreali. 
on IL-AxDRoexNz (Q. densiflora, Hook., species sectionis Lepidolalani, 
: A widen sink hao fl f: i supra los gerentes, erectae. 


aj» PA OASE 24340 


Flores masculi. fasciculati, fasciculis 3-bracteatis, singuli absque rudi- 
^ mento pistilli., Stamina numero duplici. loborum perigonii, antheris 
. minimis. Stigmata 3-6, in. div. floribus rami, Cupula sect. Lepido- 
balani: Ovula abortiva erga semen supera.—1n California. 
IIL, PAsANIA (sect. Lepidobalanus, Endl., partim; Quercus. § 2. 
Blume, Mus.: Lugd.-Bat. ;: sect. Pasania, Miq. fl. adjunctis char.).— 
/ Amenta erecta, floribus masc. ssepius fasciculatis, fasciculis 3-bracteatis. 
Pistillum  rudimentarium, liberum. Stamina sepius numero duplici 
: loborum. perigonii. . Flores foeminei secus spicas segregatas vel basi 
‘spicarum androgynarum. Flores fem. et ideo fructus sæpe involucris 
_conniventibus. Cupule Lepidodalani.Ovula abortiva supera.—In 
» Asia meridionali. 

«IV. Cycropatanus (Endl. Gen., anno 1847; sect. Gyrolecana, 
Blume, Mus. Lugd. anno 1850),— Inflorescentia et. flores masc. Pa- 
sania, Flores foeminei distincti... Cupula ore aperta, squamis in lamel- 
las concentricas vel subspirales integras vel sero creuatas lateraliter 
coalitis... Ovula supera.—In Asià meridionali. | ; 

. CHLAMYDOBALANUS (Endl. Gen., anno. 1847; sect... Castanopsis, 
Blume, Mus. Lugd., non Castanopsis, Don).—Inflorescentia et flores 
mase. .Pasanie et Cyclobalani, Flores feeminei distincti. Cupula glan- 
„dem undique tegens, sepius apice irregulariter fissa (in eodem amo 
clausa vel fissa), concentrice squamis connatis vertieillatis cincta. 
Ovula supera.—In Asia meridionali. 


140 ON A NEW CHARACTER IN THE FRUIT OF QUERCUS. 


This last section comes very near Lithocarpus, Blume, in whieh’ the 
acorn is said to be joined to the involuere, which covers it entirely. 
Next comes Castanopsis, Spach, with the inflorescence and flower of 
of those Oaks which are included in Pasania and the following sections, 
as well as the echinate fruit of Castanea, from which it differs by its 3- 
celled ovary. Castanea, with its 6—7-celled ovaries, and Fagus, are too 
well known to be mentioned here. so 

T have not admitted the genus Synedrys, Lindl., founded on the pre- 
sence of incomplete partitions, which penetrate the spermoderm and 
cotyledons. This character, remarkably enough, exists in some Oaks 
(Q. Skinneri, from Mexico, Q. cornea, Lour, Q. Korthalsii, Blume; 
from the Indian Archipelago) which have nothing else in common, 
is not found in those species which are most closely allied ; besides, 
there are transitions in other species in the form of slight folds which 
scarcely penetrate, or as undulations of the cotyledons, and even in the 
species indicated the folds are irregular. C: 

Q. virens, Ait. (Q. oleoides, Cham. et Schl.), a species of extensive 
range in the south of North America, offers a very singular character, 
but I do not yet understand either its value or its constancy. In the four 
seeds I have examined, the radiele is buried in the homogeneous firm 
substance, which represents either two combined eotyledoiis or a single 
cylindrical cotyledon. Its central position towards the upper part of 
the fruit indicates rather two intimately combined cotyledons. 1 have 
seen nothing like it’ either in Q. lez, the most nearly allied, or any 
other species. Tt will be interesting to examine the development of 
this seed, as I have been unable to learn anything further from the con- 
dition of the herbarium specimens at my command. 

The greatest difficulty is how to divide Lepidobalanus, that natural 
section of the genus Quercus which alone contains more than half the 
species, some of which appear at first sight to differ much; for in- 
stance, Quercus Robur, Cerris, Vullonea, Libani, rubra, Xalapensis, 
etc. I wish I could have formed natural groups round these species 
which seem to have very marked characters, in other words, subsections 
analogous to the numerous ones into which Spach divides the subgenus 
Lepidobalanus, Endl. Webb, Endlicher, and especially M. Gay, have 
already attempted this, but I must say they have only reached acertam 
point, passing over a crowd of species from Mexico and southern or 
western Asia, which a few years ago were little known. M. Gay has 


ON: A NEW. CHARACTER, IN. THE FRUIT OF QUERCUS. 141 


stated, this. with. his usual candour,*. and. we. may conclude that he 
thinks his: own subdivisions axe not likely to stand. The result of 
my ọwn long study. is, that in the present state of science the sub- 
genus Lepidobalanus cannot be. subdivided. When the male flowers 
of many species are better. known, and. the evolution of the buds has 
been examined, it may. be possible to establish a. truly natural di- 
vision, but at present, with the help of fruit and leaves only, we cannot 
get. beyond artificial sections, which. frequently separate closely allied 
cies 


"The form and direction, of the involucral scales is a character too 
subject to transition to be depended on, besides it sets aside some spe- 
cies like Q. Cerris, while removing many from it in one mass. 

The duration of the leaves is considered by Webb and other authors 
to. be variable in some species (Q. Lwsifaniea, humilis, etc.), and the 
character has the inconvenience of being. ascertained with difficulty, 
both in herbaria and in travelling through a country. Webb considers 
the leaves of Quercus to be‘ deciduous,” ‘subdeciduous,” or ."* per- 
sistent,’ but. this only indicates the inconstaney of the character. In 
many. southern species, especially in the Mexican ones, it appears that 
the leaves fall in their second year shortly after the shooting out of the 
new leaves, and. in this case are scarcely ever found on herbarium spe- 
eimens, which are usually gathered in fruit in autumn. In general, 
Whether leaves are very persistent is easily ascertained, but the distine- 
tion between leaves which fall a little earlier or a little later than the 
next leafing-season, is too liable to transition between species, and too 
transitory to be of practical use. 

Iam therefore obliged to divide the group Lepidobalanus almost 
artificially ; first, from the duration of the fruit and position of the 
ovules, constant characters of some importance; then, from the dura- 
tion. of the leaves, a less determined and constant character, The result 
is as follows :— 

§ 1. Ocula abortiva infera. Maturatio annua. ; 
/ Folia caduca: Q. Robur, Toza, Lusitanica, alba, Prinos, macro- 
carpa, polymorpha, ete. . 
> ** Folia persistentia: "Q. tomentosa, microphylla, virens, Ilew, 
Suber, etc. 


* Ann. des Sc. Nat., ser. iv, vol. vi. P- 238. 


142 THE THIRSK BOTANICAL EXCHANGE CLUB: 


4$ 2. Ovula abortiva infera. |. Maturatio biennis.) 5 oss 
* Folia caduca: Q. €. 
:** Folia persistentia : d. Hoodies, occidentalis, Vallonea, n 
coccifera, ete. Jaq sd 
§ 3. Ovula abortiva supera... Maturatio biennis sis 
* Folia d Q. falcata; ilicifolia, rubra, Phellos, Xela 
calophylla, et 
** Folia privi: Q. acutifolia, aquatica, Castanea, cinerea, pe 
This last division comes near the other sections of the genus Quercus; 
but I repeat, that except this somewhat arbit t of species 
in the principal section, all the other sections mid mne are founded 
on a combination of characters and. therefore. truly natural. 


REPORT FOR 1862 OF THE THIRSK BOTANICAL 
EXCHANGE CLUB. 


By J..G. Baker, Esq. 


As in previous years, I propose to. offer, along with our Maus list 
of desiderata, a few remarks relative to some plants passed through. my 
hands during the past year,— as before, restricting the observations to 
a brief notice of plants of critical interest, and to ‘species sent from 
provinces or subprovinees from which they are not registered. in the 
* Cybele Britannica,’ 

Capreolate Fumarie.—Mr. A. G, More sends. this year pidii 
of both F. pallidiflora and F. muralis from the Isle of Wight, his ex- 
. ample of the latter being the first from this country I have seen; 
it agrees well with the Azorie plant of Mr. Watson, which Professor 
Boreau authenticated as true F. muralis. We are indebted this year 
to Mr. F. M. Webb for a good supply of F. confusa from Cheshire; he 
first specimens whieh the Club has had 

Fumaria media, Loisel.—Mr. Webb éd also, from the Cheshire 
side of the Mersey, a Fumaria, which, judging from the -description 
and a specimen from Professor Boreau, is probably this plant. -In 
habit of growth, Mr. Webb writes, it is. more rampant than F. ofici- 
nalis, thus showing an approach to the Capreolate.. The petioles 
are several of them twisted; the leaves a pale glaucous-green ; the seg- 


qf. zn EE ti eles oe 1/3 
M ine 


THE THIRSK BOTANICAL EXCHANGE CLUB. 143 


ments of the lower leaves subspathulate and. more divergent than is 
usual in F. officinalis ; the spikes furnished with numerous flowers, some 
of them, when the plant is in seed, being fully two inches in length ; 
the petals much paler than in ordinary F. officinalis ; the sepals ovate- 
lanceolate, slightly toothed, narrower than the corolla, and an eighth 
of an iuch in length ; the fruit rugulose as in F. officinalis and similar 
in shape, that is, decidedly broader than long and depressed at the 
apex." Perhaps another year Mr. Webb may be able to procure fur- 
ther specimens of the plant and seeds for cultivation. The characters 
which separate it from F: officinalis seem to be of trifling value; and 
Miss Gifford sends from: Somersetshire a plant with equally diffuse 
habit of growth and divergent leaf-segments, but with flowers almost 
or quite as deep in colour as in the usual forms of this latter. 
Camelina sativa, Angl.—In the last edition of the ‘ Manual,’ Profes- 
sor Babington states that he has not met with C. sativa, Fries, in this 
country. l have gathered it in numerous stations in North Yorkshire, 
and have distributed, at different, times, well-developed specimens 
through the Club; whilst, on the contrary, I have never gathered or 
seen British examples of C. fetida. Under these circumstances, it 
may be worth while, though the plants are mere interlopers, for our 
members to examine their specimens with a view to ascertain which of 
the two their herbaria contain, and what has been their relative and 
absolute dispersion through Britain. . C. fwtida, Fries, has inflated 
obovate-subglobose silicles, truncate at the apex ; comparatively short 
styles; comparatively short and loose spikes of flowers, with the lower 
pedicels subpendulous in the mature plant; and entire, or dentate, or 
sinuate-pinnatifid leaves with acute auricles. I have it from Belgium 
aud Germany. | C: sativa, Fries Mant., has obovate, ventricose, but not _ 
inflated silieles, rounded towards the apex, and harder in texture than 
im C. fætida ; elongated and branched spikes of flowers, with compa- 
ratively short, patent or erecto-patent pedicels; and usually entire 
leaves with short auricles. C. dentata of Persoonis C.fetida ; . C. den- 
tata of Hornemann and the “Summa Vegetabilium ” of Fries is C. sa- 
tiva; C. sylvestris, Wallr., is a more slender plant than the other two, 
More rigid and more hairy, with a firm, often unbranched. stem ; firm, 
hard, pyriform  silicles, rounded towards the apex, and with a more 
conspicuous margin than the other two; styles about half as long as 
the silicles ; erecto-patent pedicels, and almost entire leaves. ‘L have 


144 THE THIRSK BOTANICAL EXCHANGE CLUB. 


not seen British specimens of this latter, but have distributed to the 
members several Belgian ones which Professor Crépin sent us, and itis. 
very likely to be met with. Mr. A. G. More has sent this year Hamp- - 
shire examples of C. sativa, and to this, I believe, must be aient 
the British specimens distributed through the Club. 
Barbarea intermedia.—\ gathered this species in tolerable dedito 
last summer, in a cultivated field at the foot of a hill called Easterside,. 
at the southern end of a dale called Bilsdale, which runs for thirteen 
miles, from north to south, through the Oolitic hills. of North-east- 
Yorkshire. It is new to the county, and with us, as regards eategory 
of citizenship, is clearly either a Colonist or am Alien, not a Native in 
the sense in which the term is employed in the.‘ Cybele. == 
Viola lepida, Jordan.—1 gathered, in July, 1860, near the Spital of 
Glen Shee in Perthshire, a Pansy with the habit of growth of 7. trico- 
lor, but yet apparently with a perennial root, and growing in a station 
suitable for P. lutea, a meadow near the banks of a stream. ‘The stem - 
is nearly a foot in height, branching at the crown. of the root, and as - 
succulent and robust as in ordinary X. tricolor. . The lower leaves are 
broadly ovate ; the upper ones lanceolate ; the lateral lobes of the:sti-. 
pules linear, erecto-patent, or slightly curved; the terminal lobe much 
larger than the others, somewhat leaf-like, entire. or very slightly 
oothed. The lower peduncles are three times as long as the leaves; 
the sepals narrowed gradually, and conspicuously shorter. than the 
petals ; the upper petals broadly obovate in shape, a rich deep purplish- 
violet in colour, three-eighths of an inch broad, and more than half an 
inch deep from the apex to the throat ; the middle pair somewhat nar- 
rower and paler ; the lowest one considerably broader than the distance 
from its outer edge to its throat, bright-yellow within, with radiating 
lines the same colour as its outer portion; spur violet-coloured, blunt, 
exceeding the calycine appendages. This plant was submitted to Pro- 
fessor Boreau, and marked by him * Videtur 7. lepida, Jordan.” 
This is a plant described in Jordan's * Pugillus and given there, with 
a mark of doubt, as a plant of Belgium. My plant agrees very well 
with the description, unless it be in the spur, which is stated to be 
* eximie patenti-deflexo." I wish any one who may have the oppor- 
tunity would search this out and investigate it further. I brought home 
seeds and sowed them, but they did not come up next spring, probably 
because they were not ripe enough when gathered. It grows on the 


THE THIRSK BOTANICAL EXCHANGE CLUB. 145 


north side of the stream, just above the bridge which is nearest to the 
Spital of Glen Shee. It evidently occupies, like F. sabulosa and F. 
Curtisii, an intermediate position between V. tricolor and F. lutea, 
Jordan compares it to V. Vivariensis, which is also a montane plant.* 

Arenaria serpyllifolia, var. Lloydii.—Of the Isle of Wight plant 
nentioned in our Report of last year, Mr. Watson sends a supply of 
garden-grown specimens. 

Geranium Lancastriense.— Mr. Watson sends for each of the mem- 
bers a specimen of this, fifty plants of which were all raised true from 
seed in his garden in 1861-62. — 

Lathyrus hirsutus.—Mr. W. Bennett, of Brcekham, sends a garden- 
grown specimen of this very local species, from a root originally pro- 
cured in the neighbourhood of Croydon. Tt is given as a doubtful in- 
habitant of Surrey in the Supplement to the * Cybele.’ 

Rubus Bloxamianus, Coleman, in White's Hist. of Leicestershire.— 
The Rev. W. H. Purchas sends a bramble under this name, respecting 
whieh he writes, —“ It is a plant which the Rev. W. H. Coleman has 
been accustomed to distinguish under the above name, and which he 
has frequently pointed out to me in this immediate neighbourhood 
(Calke, Derbyshire) aud in the adjoining parts of Leicestershire. The 
points in which it differs from R. Zysíriz are the peculiar clothing of 
the stem, the priekles passing abruptly into a dense even coating of 
setze; the leaves, which are broader and less acuminate than in R. 
Hystrix, and more coriaceous in texture, convex above with impressed 
veins ; the panicle, which is more compact ; and the sepals, which are 
almost without the flattened and dilated point. Thus, on the whole, 
the differences are those which result from greater compactness of 
growth, and this habit is favoured by the plant preferring more exposed 
Places of growth than R. Hystrix usually does.” On this Mr. Cole- 
man observes, “The real affinity of R. Bloramianus is, however, with . 
R. Radula, from which it differs in its prickles not passing gradually 
into sete, and in the absence of the white under side of the leaves. 
If, as I sometimes suspect, it is a mere though well-marked variety, it 
must be called R. Radula, var. Bloxamianus." 

Galium erectum.—Mr. Kirk sends specimens from Leek Wootton, in 
Warwickshire. Tt is given as a doubtfal inhabitant of the Mid-Severn 
subprovince in Cyb. Suppl. 

* Conf. ‘Journal of Botany,’ pp. 11, 12. 

YOL. I, 


* 
146 THE THIRSK BOTANICAL EXCHANGER CLUB. 


Erythrea latifolia.—Sent by Mr. A. G. More from Freshwater, in 
the Isle of Wight. In Cyb. Suppl. itis given; only as.a. plant;of the 
Mersey province. 

Cynoglossum sylvaticum.—Mr. John Sim sends a number of speci- 
mens of this species from the neighbourhood of Perthisgiosing ow! 

Juncus diffusus.—Sent by Mrs. Hopkins from the neiglibourhood.of 
Bath. New to Somersetshire. | "Ww ADOLAT 

Carex teretiuscula.— Sent by Mr. A. G. More from the Isle of: Wight. 
New to the Mid-Channel subprovince. 'Sinbiouie 

Carex distans.—Mr. A.-G. More sends: specimens from the Isle of 
Wight, respecting which he writes: “Of. this I-send you a series. of 
specimens which have the glumes much less mucronate than usual In 
some of the plants there is hardly one glume that ean: be called. mu- 
cronate, others have mucronate glumes on the lower part of the spike 
only. Ail the books consulted insist:on>the mucronate glumes as an 
essential character, therefore I think the specimens worth examining.” 
I find that in some of my own specimens the glumes pass from blunt 
to decidedly mucronate in the same spike, bok 

Poa nemoralis.—Mr. A. G. More sends specimens of this: species 
from the Isle of Wight, to the flora of which it is new. C0 

Introduced Plants.— The following ‘are the most noteworthy-plánts 
of the year that come under this category, viz. Sisymbrium: Pannd- 
nicum, Crosby sand-hills, near Liverpool, the specimens gathered in 
1858, the plant plentiful there for the last seven or eight years (H. 8. 
Fisher) ; Melilotus arvensis and M. parviflora, both sent from Liver- 
pool by Mr. Fisher; Poa Sudetica, from Kenilworth, in Warwickshire, 
probably introduced) with foreign hay (T. Kirk); Bromus tectorum, 
Wandsworth, Surrey (Rev. A. M. Norman) ; B. arvensis; St. Marga- 
ret’s, Kent (J.T. Syme); Fumaria micrantha and Artemisia campes- 
tris, both sent from the Hartlepool ballast-hills by Mr. Norman; Æra- 
groslis poeoides, from a new-made road at Claughton, near: Birkenhead 
(F. M. Webb) ; and Phleum (Achnodonton) tenue, w weed in a: bed:of 
onions in garden ground at Thirsk, vt aH 


M 


147 


^' DIMORPHISM IN THE GENITALIA OF FLOWERS. 
By PROFESSOR Asa GRAY, 


Two principal:kinds of dimorphism in the genitalia of flowers have 
been noticed ina great number of instances, and put on record in 
various works ; but the instances have not been collected and systema- 
tized, nor had the import of the most curious case been made out until 
elucidated by Mr. Darwin. There is, first, the dimorphism which Mr, 
Darwin has illustrated in his paper ** On the two forms, or Dimorphie 
Condition, ‘in the species’ of Primula.” This was long ago named 
dicecio-dimorphism (see Flora of N. America, ii. p. 38, ete.), a name 
‘which pretty well expresses the thing as now understood ; for these 
‘blossoms, although hermaphrodite structurally, are functionally as if 
diccious or nearly so, the end subserved: being fertilization of the 

vules of one flower by the pollen of another flower on another indi- 
vidual, 


The dicecio-dimorphous species of Pluntago had seemed to coufuse 
‘this case with the next; that is, the short-stamened flowers appeared 
to be fertilized in the closed flower, and the long-stamened and gene- 
rally sterile plants therefore to be generally useless. This could hardly 
be; and a recent observation on a single specimen (likely to be con- 
firmed in others) shows the top of the style projecting from the tip of 
the closed corolla: This refers the case to the same category with 
Houstonia, Primula, ete., to which P. pusilla and P. heterophylla, 
having the éorollas of the short-stamened form open in anthesis and 
the stigma projecting, evidently belong. It is to be noted that dimor- 
phism, both of this and of the following sort, is apt to be variable, 
“either in mode or in degree, in different species of the same genus, and 
also that it seldom occurs in all the species of a genus, some of them 
being unaffected, while others in some genera are nearly polyga- 
‘mous or diceious, —which is all very favourable to the conclusions that 
Mr. Darwin wishes to draw. | 

"he second case, which equally belongs to structurally hermaphrodite 
flowers, is practically the reverse of the first. It is the case in which, 
besides the normal flowers of the species, which for the most part are 
rarely or sparingly fertile, other flowers are produced which never open, 

their development being as it were arrested in the bud, but remm are 
L 


148 $ DIMORPHISM IN THE GENITALIA OF FLOWERS. 


very prolific of seed. Here the stigma is, and must needs, be, ferti- 
lized by pollen from the anthers of the same flower, the two being shut 
up together in the same closed bud... The acaulescent Violets and the 
common wild species of Impatiens are good examples of the kind. ;; In 
fact, here impregnation is effected as it were in the early bud 5, where- 
fore we had indicated these as cases of precocious fertilization. , Here 
the pollen is unusually active, sending out. its tubes while. still in the 
anther, and thereby, in Impatiens, etc., attaching the anthers. to, the 
stigma. In the first case, Nature takes great pains to secure the cross- 
fertilization of individuals of the species; in the other, on. the, con- 
trary, she takes equal pains to secure self-fertilization, . The end in the 
first case, as Mr. Darwin maintains (we believe upon good philoso- 
phical grounds, now in the course of vindication by experiment), is to 
ensure the perpetuation of the species, since close-breeding or continued 
self-fertilization tends to sterility, while wider breeding is reeuperative. 
We leave it to Mr. Darwin’s sagacity to ascertain the end in the oppo- 
site case, noting that here the most undoubted close-fertilization for in- 
finite generations shows no apparent tendency towards sterility, but 
rather the contrary. 

From another point of view which we are accustomed to take, how- 
ever, we may suppose that as one result of the cross-fertilization must 
needs be to keep down variation by repeated blendings, so the design 
of close-fertilization may be to allow and to favour the perpetuation of 
varieties ; self-fertilization, without selection, being just the condition 
which should most favour both the multiplication of new varieties and 
their preservation. "That such would be the operation, as long ago 
expounded,* appears to us so clear, that we were somewhat surprised 
at finding that tbe reviewer of Darwin's Primula paper in the ‘ Natural 
History Review’ (ii. p. 238) regards the separation of sexes, and there- 
fore cross-fertilization, as favouring variation, and self-fertilization as 
necessarily inimical to it. This probably comes from not considering 
that while close-breeding tends to keep a given form true,—in virtug 
of the ordinary likeness of offspring to parent,—it equally and in the 
same way tends to perpetuate a variation once originated from that form, 
and also, along with selection (natural or artificial), to educe and fur- 
ther develope or confirm said variety. On the other hand, free — 
breeding of incipient varieties inter se and with their original types 18 

* ‘American Journal of Science and Art, vols, xvii and xix... 4 


CORRESPONDENCE. 149 


just the way to blend all together, to repress all salient characteristics. 
as fast'as the mysterious process of variation originates them, and fuse _ 
the whole into a homogeneous form. 

We will also remark (in reference to p. 236, line 31, and p. 238, 
line: 3 e£ ség., of the above-mentioned review) that the Chestnut does 
exhibit manifest rudiments of stamens in its pistillate flowers ; also 
that, on morphological grounds, we should look upon hermaphroditism, 
rather than the contrary, as the normal or primary condition of flowers, 
and inquire how and why so many became diclinous, rather than “ how 
and why they ever became hermaphrodite.” Forms which are low in 
the scale as respects morphological completeness may be high in the 
scale of rank founded on specialization of structure and functions.— 
From the American Journal of Science and Art, xxxiv., with corrections 
by the Author. 


CORRESPONDENCE. 


Vegetation about Cape Arid, South-west Australia. 

King George's Sound, January 31, 1863. 

By the last mail-steamer I forwarded to Sir William J. Hooker a box con- 
taining some roots of the monster Macrozamia, which I procured at Cape Arid 
last November, and had conveyed to this place in a boat which happened to be 
on its way hither. I hope they will arrive safe and do well. I have made a 
trip to the Russell ranges, which bear about north from Cape Arid fifty miles, 
but on two occasions was compelled to retreat to the coast from want of water. 


bei 
the extreme, vegetation stinted, and no timber, only a patch of Casuarinee of 
about twenty-five square miles. I was much disappointed, expecting to make 
a rich collection in a country where no collector had ever been. 
GEORGE MAXWELL. 


Explosion of the Pods of Acanthus mollis. — 

^ Rye Lane, Peckham, April, 1863. 
All the circumstances that. led. to the production of so remarkable a work 
as Goethe's Essay on the Metamorphosis of Plants, a work much more talked 
about than known, have a special interest. I may therefore be allowed to 
call your attention to a passage from Goethe’s history of his botanical studies, 
and which has also reference to the fact mentioned by Mr. Smith, at p. 74 of 


150 CORRESPONDENCE. 
the * Journal of Botany,’ as to the explosion of the fruits of Hure crepitans. ` 


an open box. Some time afterwards I heard, in the middle of the night, a 
erackling, which was soon followed by the projection of a great number of little 
bodies against the walls and the ceiling. Y could not at first understand what 
this could be, but I subsequently found my pods burst and the seeds scattered ; 
the dryness of my room had in the course of a few days caused the development 
of the greatest amount of elastic force in these fruits." * 

: Maxwzrn T. Masters, M.D-- 


Opening of Palm Spathes with an Audible Report. |... 
Kew, Aprit 5. 


bable a suggestion. In the first place, however, I must acknowledge that I am 
indebted for these facts to Mr. Walker, the intelligent foreman of the Palm- 
house in the Royal Botanic Garden at Kew, who is a shrewd observer, and has 
been closely watching the flowering of this Palm for some time past. 

The plant at Kew flowers frequently, and Mr. Walker informs me that the - 


making any noise, and remain attached to the base of the peduncle for a con- 
siderable time afterwards. But at other times the leaf persists, until the in- 
florescence is much more fully matured, and then: both the leaf and. the two 
spathes are forced off and fall to the ground together, just as they did upon 
the occasion when the report of the explosion was heard at Kew. It has been 

ed by way of argument against the theory of beat being the cause of this 
explosion, that at the period of the bursting of the spathes the flowers. are 


* * Œuvres d'Histoire Naturelle de Goethe,’ etc., traduits par C. F. Martins, p. 205. 
Paris, 1837, 


CORRESPONDENCE. 151 


air.confined within the latter would ultimately expand to such a degree 
their. et would be a necessary. consequence ; and as both these aca 
in this particular Palm are entirely closed, and of a sb tough papery tex- 
ture, a denote report. might pobi oceur,, The fe male Somera do not 
open until.some time after the male, and thi unts for the 
Kew plant.never having produced perfect fruits, Indeed it would seem that 
in.our hothouses moncecious Palms, not unfrequently fail in this respect, even 
when both sexes of fiowers are, as in the case of this species, upon the same 
spadix: Mr. M*Nab writes me that the plant of P. Cunninghami in the Palm- 
house at Edinburgh flowers frequently, but produced perfect fruits upon one 
occasion only, and that in abundance; and in this instance the fruits were 
scarcely half an inch in diameter and of a dark-brown colour when ripe, not 
red, as those of P. Seaforthia in Bauer's drawing. As an instance of the un- 
oe connected with the fruiting of Palms, he also informs me that the 
plant of Euterpe montana, Grah., at the same place, Bran fruit abun- 
ur about fifteen years ago, and, althoügh it has since flow ly 
every. year, it has never again ripened fruit fit for germination ul the present 
year, when two large clusters. were produced. 


ALEXANDER SMITH. 


Popular Names of British Plants. 
d Worcester, April 4, 1863. 
- Posty the Several explanation of the word “March” may be of some 
to Dr. Pri he Welsh language, signifies horse. It is pre- 


the qualities of strength and size. “ Fat Hen” (Chenopodium Bonus- Henricus) 
‘was in use formerly, intermixed with other food, to feed poultry, who throve 
“upon it: hence the reason of the name 
ias A SUBSCRIBER, 
: - [t is an bijcolión to “A Subscriber's" derivation of “ m " from the 
“Welsh, that the same word, with allowance for dialectic differences, occurs m 
ntinental Germanic languages which have had no contact or Scpiseltin with 
“the Welsh, as e.g. in the German Wasser-merke; Danish, saeti In 
„Anglo-Saxon it is called inerce, meric, and merici. The remarks “Fat 
"He en” seem to explain the name satisfactorily ; but this use of the “plant is 
equally unnoticed in foreign as in English works, and the name was origin 
given to the Orpine (Sedum Telephium), as is the corresponding — name, 
Fette Henne, at the present day.—Ep D.] 


— MÀ 


152 CORRESPONDENCE. 


Dr. Nylander’s Criticisms on Mudd's ‘ Herbarium Lichenum 
Britannicorum, 
Great Ayton, Stokesley, Yorkshire, April 14, 1863. 
Whilst I feel most grateful to Dr. — for pointing out, in the Ratisbon 
Flora, the discrepancies and errors in the * Herbarium Lichenum Britanni- 
corum; fasc. i.—iii, E cannot but deplore the cemere manner in which 
these reputed errors have been exhibited. | On the face of his assertions there 


an exhibition of critical accuracy on his. "The principal object ler above 
work, and of the ‘Manual of British Lichens, was to incite a more critical 
study and examination of the species of this country, concluding hd, if such 
object could be accomplished, the interchanging of opinions respecting doubt- 
species, their classification, ete., would naturally follow, and materials would 

be collected from which ultimately a work might be produced critically cor- 
rect. I never anticipated that this exchanging of opinions would be ĉon- 
in any other than in the most amicable manner. To analyse or in- 


investigator give to the world the result of his investigations ; but let this be 


behind. © Criticism is a correct path to truth, as well as an excellent mode of 
elucidating obseure or ambiguous reasoning; but criticism for the mere sake of 
criticism is nothing more than the employment of talent for the self-aggrandise- 


Allow me, in the first instance, to mnaee Dr. Nylander’s observations on 
fasciculi i.-iii. of my * British Lichens : 

“1, Collema pulposum is C. yore var. tenaz, Ach., approaching /imosum, 
Ac -- : 


4. Leptogium eR aod: is L> spongiosum, Nyl. 

10. Cladonia gracilis, ar. hybrida, is C. gracilis, f. chordalis, Fik. 11 is 
the same, ‘ sterilescens DOM fera." 

a Cladonia d. ns is C. erispata, Ach., spermogonifera. 

Cladonia Surcata, var. racemosa, is C. Surokia; var. prona Ach. 
e Cladonia furcata, var. pungens, is C. uncialis, var. bolacina, Ach. ; 18 is 
same in various forms. 

.. 93. Cladonia coccifera, var. bellidiflora, is C. macilenta, var. Pegs Ach. 

24. Cladonia Flerkeana is like C. macilenta, var. corcata, 

= Cladonia digitata consists of various d of C. reden Hoffm. 

oninia barbata, var. plicata, is U. ceratina, Ach. 
lauca, var. fallaw, is piri ulophyll m, Ach. 

i. Peltigera aphthosa is Peltidea aphthosa, var. Fem Nyl. 

61. Peltigera polydactyla is P. polydactyla, var. hymenina, Ach. 

66. Is Parmelia sulcata, Tayl. 

71. Parmelia aleurites is Parmeliopsis placorodia, Ach., Nyl. 

72. Parmelia olivacea is P. exasperata, Ach. i 

81. Borrera obscura, var. chloantha, is Physcia stellaris, f. rosulata, Ach. 

ia 


Scand. 


CORRESPONDENCE. 153 


86. Physcia —— var. Haalin S is P. usta var. polycarpa, Ehr. 
91. coma crassa is S. érassa, f. melaloma, 
108. Leeani bibis i is Lecanora athrocarpa, Dub. ., saxicola. 
1408. pae metabolica.is Lecanora sophodes, var. teicophila, uen Spores 
0:023-27 millim. long, 0012-14 millim. broad. 
111, Lecanora atra. is LL. subfusca; var. coilocarpa, Ach. 
128, fuera varia, var, denigrata, is L. varia, var. sepincola, Ach., Nyl. 


Scandinay. p. 1 


.142. Psora fengin 1 is Lecidea Friessi; Ach. 
150. arde luteola, var. cesio-pruinosa, is Lecidea luteola, *poliena, aia 


4154. a sphaeroides is Lecidea sabuletorum, Flk. 

155. Bilimbia anomala is Lecidea tricolor, Wither., Nyl. Scand. p. 201. 
..162. Lecidea conglomerata is L. vernalis, Ach., f. corticalis, Nyl. Scand. 
p. 201. 

163. Mes minuta, is L. tenebricosa, Ach., Nyl. Scand. p. 201. Spores 
0:009—0:018 millim. long, and. 0:004 ki road. 

, M5. Taride aggregata is L: incineta, Nyl; Scand. p. 231. 
p Um Lecidea lapicida is L. Aser. Ach., Nyl. Scand. p. 226. 
.. 180. Lecidea contigua, var. confluens, is D. contigua, typieal enough. 

rn Buellia. coracina is Lecanora sophodes, var. levata, Nyl. Spores about 
0014 millim. long, 0:007 millim. broad. 

186. Buellia € is Poe ocellata, Flk. (Rinodina sulphurea 
Lénur, in Flora, 1858, p. 611.) 

194. Diplotomma calcareum is Lecidea seine Ram. 

.. 203. Opegrapha Chevalieri is O. confluens 
213. Opegrapha rubella is O. viridis, Pun Nyl. Scand. p. 256. 

cd and 216. Stenographa mies is Graphis sophistica, Nyl 
i . Arthonia astroidea, var. Swartziana, is A. ibis. £ obscura, Ach. 
od is D A. astroidea 1 

ni shales var: epipasta, is A. alni var. epipastoides, 
Nyl. Seas 
n 231. ea punctiformis i is Mycoporum miserrimum, Nyl. 

265. Pertusaria pustulata is P. leioplaca, Ach.” ; 

Now, Sir, in vindicating my own reputation as a lichenist, I trust you will 
permit me to reply, one by one, to these,alleged errors. 

l. Collema pulposum, Mudd. C. pulposum, var. fenaz, Ach... Probably 
correct. I place very little dependence on the colour of the thallus of C. ae 
posum, or of any its varieties. They are all more or less affected, both 
luxuriance and colour, by local circumstances: 

4. vedi tenuissimum, Mudd... L. spongiosum, Ny. There is no error 
here! A glance at the synonyms in the Manual, page 46, will show that I 
was quite aware that he regarded it as L. spongiosum. na gin "vs not Lichen spon- 
giosus, Sm. Eng. Bot. 1374, as stated. by him in his Syn. Meth. Lich. 119. 

af Al, 12, 16, 17, 18, 23, 24, 26. The whole of these are identical with au- 

ic specimens issued by Scherer, Hepp, and Leighton ; and if their names 
are M I am not answerable for them. 


154 CORRESPONDENCE, 


86. Usnea barbata, var. plicata, Mudd. U: ceratina, Nyl. U. ceratina and 
U. plicata pass into each other, and are not at all times distinguishable, and I 
may have confused them. 

. 55. Cetraria glauca, var. fallar, Mudd. | Platysma ulophyllum, Nyl. e 
mistake here. I presume No. 56, Cetraria sepincola, will be the plant intended. 
C. ulophylla, Ach., is a luxuriant: state of C. sepincola, having the margins of 

lobes more or less crisped Has white-sorediiferous, It is not sufficiently 
distinct to deserve a separate na: 

58. Peltigera aphthosa, Mudd. Jp. aphthosa, var. leucophlebia, Nyl. Yam 
unable to find any permánent characters whereby to distinguish this from the 
ordinary form. 

61. seid polydactyla, Mudd. P. polydactyla, var. hymenina, Nyl. 
arances which polydactyla assumes arise c E Bes loeal 
sibi and are far too fugitive to be worthy of separate na 

66. Parmelia — var. leucochroa, Mudd. P. sulcata, Nyl. T Yes See 
Manual, page 

© TL Parmelia shakin, Mudd. Parmelia plaeorođia, Nyl- This is not an 
error! The species sent out by me is the Lichen aleurites, Sm. E. Bot. 898, 
~~ ihe len ere of authors, Acharius pase 

Mudd: P. erasperata, a This is only an isidii- 
Tass state of ESSR and unworthy of a separate name even as a variety. 
such: trivial characters are to be regarded as distinctive, then species and va- 
rieties ay ores grub ag without en 
1. yar. ciloantha, Mudd... Physcia stellaris, var.rosulata. 
Nyl. ee specimens in n my copy of Schr. L. H. 353, are identical with those 
smt out in the H. L. B.; fee ER I believe Dr, Nylander is correct. 


Tts chief character is the absence of pruina on its thallus. 

86. Physcia parietina, var. laciniosa, Mudd. P. aliii var. polycarpa, 
Nyl According to Scherer, L. H. 381! I am right. 

91. vein erassa, Mudd. 8. crassa; s var. aaron ai om The charac- 
ters of thi 0 feeb] to distinction. 

103. Prim iesus Mudd. LL. Dan var. saxicola, Nyl. I 
have not the means at og of testing this 

108. Rinodina exigua, var. metaboliga, Mudd. p ‘sophodes, var. teicophila, 
Nyl. R. sophodes is a diim amason having sixteen spores in each ascus, t 
plant sent out by me as “metabolica” has only eight. It is not, w— 
metabolica. What it is at present I cannot ascertain. 

111. Lecanora atra, Mudd. subfusea, var. eoilocarpa, Nyl. From the 
close resemblance of this variety E jeu I fear I have mixed them 

' 218. anora varia, var. denigrata, Mudd. L. varia, var. éepincolés Nyl. 
The specimens in Scheer. L. H. 327 ! are identical with mine; but Dr. Nylander 
- be correct. 


142. Psora Potes. Olraüsbétads, Madd. Lecidea Friesii, ae Another name for 
the same abe: 


CUUCERSET EU E Dye e EDI NS 


CORRESPONDENCE. 155 


150. Bacidia luteola, var. cesio eben — Lecidea luteola, var. po- 
liena, Nyl. “I named this plant im 1856, and cannot. understand on w 
grounds he construes it into an error. The name —— however, will 
in the future have to give place to that of Bacidia stenospora, Hepp. 

154. Bilimbia sphaeroides, Mudd: Lecidea sabuletorum, Nyl. -This is not 
strictly an error, See the synonyms in Manual, p. 187. 

155, Lecidea npr Mudd. L» tricolor, Nyl. I cannot agree. See Ma- 
DE pp. 176 and 1 

rag Lecidea aneia, Mudd... 7. vernalis, var. corticalis, Nyl. 
163. Lecidea minuta, Mudd. D. tenebricosa; Nyl. 
_ Neither of these are strictly errors. They are the plants of the authors quoted. 
17 oeeo å aggregata; Mudd, L. incincta, Nyl. I- named. this plant in 
1858, and cannot see where I have erred.» Dr. Nylander's L: Scand. was not 
published until 1861. 
178. Lecidea lapicida, Mudd. `L. lithophila, Nyl. According to Igiene 
Exs. 157 !, on which I placed great confidence, I have not erred in 
. = ‘The species which that gentleman régarded. as L- lapicida coria of 
two forms, VA have been described as-distinet, viz. L. polyearpa, Flk., and 
L. lithophita, A 

180 iiic pe var. r. confluens, Mudd. L. vete nm. vm Ret I : 
lisse shied: 

7185. Buellia — Mudd. JL. sophodes, var. lavata, Nyl I cannot 
possiby agree to 

‘186. Buellia erento, Mudd: Lecidea ocellata, Ny. diet namie for 


64? 
» 208, Opegrapha Chevalier, Mudd. <O. confluens, Nyl 1 sem apparently 
mixed thes: 
"A. Opegr apha rubella, Mudd. O. viridis, Nyl, 
215 and 216. Stenographa anguina; Mudd. Graphis saphistiaaks; Nyl. 
These are only other names for the same apsqeen 
228, 229, 230, 231. Probably he is correct 
» 265. Pertusaria pustula, Madd. P. [eioplaca, Nyl. Aceording to Logis. 
Iam correct. 
“> Notwithstanding the orien acumen which Dr. Nylander has displayed. in 
discovering what he deems “serious errors,” perhaps you will kindly allow me 
“to point out two or three others which have sppatently evaded his siexaeope 
MO. Gyelecia máu d 284, Thel idi conoideum. Thesea are both, 
al tru ena, an elidium 
"more or less, iiis rin rem Flotovii, Kbr.; and Thelidium Salweii, Leight. : 
136. Aspicilia ochracea is A. flavida, Hepp. Schærer has ipid y 
‘Out two: plants under the name ochracea, . The specimen. in’ my copy e 
L. H. 128! I understand, is flavida, f 


156 NEW PUBLICATIONS. 


In conclusior, I beg to thank you for affording me the opportunity of openly 
expressing my opinions on the reputed errors, and I trust that it will be re- 
ceived generally with the same good feeling as that with which it is dictated. 


lichenists, I shall feel obliged, for my own, as well as for the sake of science, if 
they will at once communicate it to me.— Yours, ete. 
’ : W. MUDD.: 


NEW PUBLICATIONS. 


North Yorkshire : Studies of its Botany, Geology, Climate, and Physical 
Geography. By John Gilbert Baker, With four Maps.  8vo. 
London: Longman. 1863. 


Mr. Baker is favourably known to British botanists by his * Supple- 
ment to Baines's Flora of Yorkshire, and his pamphlet on the * Geo- 
gnostic Relations of the Flowering Plants and Ferns of Great. Britain ;’ 
also by numerous papers in botanical journals upon critical British 
botany. The present work will not merely preserve that reputation, 
but extend it. After an introduction explanatory of what is meant by 
North Yorkshire, he divides his book into three parts, treating severally 
(1) upon the Geology, Climatology, and Lithology, (2) the Topography 
and Physical Geography, and (3) the Botany of the district. The 
geological essay is well executed, and conveys aclear view of the struc- 
ture of the country, one of much interest to the students of that science ; 
but it is only incidentally that it concerns the objects treated of in our 
Journal The climatology and lithology will be read with pleasure by 
botanists (if such there be) who do not care for geology. A full account 
is given of the climate and its apparent causes ; especially noticing the 
effects of the presence of two ranges of lofty hills forming the eas 
and western parts of North Yorkshire. We have been much interested 
by the statements concerning the elevations at which particular crops 
can be grown with advantage, and of the plants grown most success- 
fully in the more elevated gardens. The highest Hawthorn hedge is at 
about 350 yards of elevation above the sea; but, such fences are com- 
paratively rare above 200 or 250 yards. Wheat is very little grown at 
above 200 yards of elevation; the highest field of that grain known to 
the author was a little under 300 yards, above which level it so rarely 


NEW PUBLICATIONS. 157 


succeeds as not to be worth growing. Oats are grown on the Ham- 
bleton plateau at 350 yards, and produce moderate crops, as is also the 
case with barley ; but they occasionally fail altogether at that elevation. 
The highest garden is at 350 yards, where apples, gooseberries, cherries, 
raspberries, currants, and strawberries are grown ; also carrots, turnips, 
beans, peas, potatoes, cabbage, cauliflower, and broccoli are planted. 
The apple and cherry trees grow vigorously, but do not fruit freely at 
that place. There is one small patch of land enclosed from the moor 
at an elevation of 533 yards, where potatoes, common rhubarb, cabbages, 
turnips, onions, cress, and Sinapis alba have been cultivated: from the 
past tense being used, we presume that the success attained did not 
encourage a continuation of the attempt at their production. 

In the chapter on lithology, the effects of Eugeogenous (plentiful- 
detritus-bearing) and Dysgeogenous (sparing-detritus-bearing) districts 
upon the vegetation are largely and ably discussed. The results are 
shortly given :— 


“To sum up, then, the bearings of the subjacent ks upon the toy graphy of 
our North Yorkshire vegetation, as tested by a comparison of the distribution 
of species within our limits and in the country respecting which M. Thurmann 
treats, we may say— 

“1, As compared with the flora of Central Europe, the flora of North York- 
shire is one of a predominantly damp-loving stamp. 
L“ 2. The species which in Central Europea tricted to dysgeog 
only occur in North Yorkshire in small number, and are there restricted litho- 
logically in a similar manner. j 

“3. The species which in Central Europe are restricted to eugeogenous tracts 

are many of them plants of North Yorkshire also : and under the more boreal 


1.3 a tracta 


ntly v 
without-keeping up any clearly-marked róle of lithological restriction 
And this shows us clearly that the nature of the subjacent rock 
and does interfere to modify the influence of atmospheric climate upon plant- 
topography, and it points out also in what direction the interference operates. 


A more porous and more humid soil evidently to some extent compensates for 
a drier climate. In proportion as the climate is damper, the e aracteristically dry- 
. ey a ie a 1 PE: + eountry, 


loving species are more and m gidly restricte yv SSE ANE 
This is the rule, and in botanico-geographical considerations it is evidently 
worth bearing in mind; but to what extent it has operated in determining 
which species we should have and which we should not have either in North 


Yorkshire or in Britain as a whole,—to what extent it has, for instan ted 
in the restriction to the area which they occupy in our country of the plants of 
Mr. Watson's Germanie type of distribution, we cun but guess US 


Part the second deseribes in detail the topography and physical geo- 


158 NEW PUBLICATIONS. 


graphy, and illustrates it largely by lists of plants peculiar or charac- 
teristic of the several spots noticed. We have not space to transfer 
these interesting remarks and lists to our pages, but feel sure that our 
readers. will peruse them with much pleasure in the book itself. 

rt the third, Botany, is a complete and elaborate local flora of 
North Yorkshire. The country is divided into nine districts, and the 
plants of each of them are recorded in the same manner as in the 
Floras of Hertford, Cambridgeshire, and Essex. Mr. Baker endeavours 
to decide the claims of the plants to be considered as (1) natives, (2) 
colonists, (3) denizens, and (4) aliens, and add a few (5) as incognita. 
We doubt the possibility of doing this to any great advantage, even after 
the labours of Mr. Hewett Watson with that object. The author seems to 
have followed the teaching of that eminent botanical geographer with as 
much success as could be expected. It is pxotable that fei dip 
used in some other books may be better, 
viz. (1) native, (2) possibly introduced, (3) probably ii pe 
(4) certainly introduced. But even on the latter plan the cases where 
persons will differ as to the position held by plants are very numerous. 
The range in altitude through which each plant is found seems to have 
been carefully observed, and forms an interesting feature in the work. 
The country is well suited for it, the stations extending from the level 
of the sea to an elevation of 2580 feet. The number of species of 
flowering plants, Ferns, Zguisetacee, and Lycopodiacee, is summed up 
as follows :— 


= Classifying the plants of North Yorkshire according to their categories of 
citizenship, as in the list now completed, we obtain the following result :— 


Natives 10,5199 noe og 


Colonists eqn ee 

Denizens A 36 

Aliens . 163 
1155 


“ Of the 992 species of the three higher grades of citizenship, 948 are ascer- 
tained as plants of the Lower, 413 of the Middle, and 126 of the ripper zone. 
A more detailed classification of the species according to their altitudinal range 
will be found at p. 188; and an attempt at a classification of the native 
according to the plan of their distribution in North Yorkshire will be found . 
p.91. Arranging the 992 species according to the “types of distribution,” 
with regard to Britain as a whole (see p. 190), under which uly fall, we — 
"the following result : 


BOTANICAL NEWS, 159 


British type... . . . 926 species. 
English UK «Facts n ADbo ae 
Scottish UL E. 
Highland ,, a2 P 
Germanie ^, QUIE QI BRR 

ti 6) 2% 


io bita, 935i ” 
Intermediate (|... . + 9) 33. y 
Local ee x. wi: 

i Total (wow! 992" 

The book concludes with a similar account of the Mosses. 

We have hardly any criticisms to make, but may remark that the 
author seems too much given to use hard terms in the place of simple 
ones. Why speak of montane, sylvestral, pratal, pascual, ericetal, 
uliginal, agrestal plants, rather than the more usual English forms of 
mountain, wood, meadow, pasture, heath, bog, and field plants? We 
do not see any benefit attending the change to compensate for it. But 
we are not inclined to take the ungracious trouble of picking holes in 
a book which we can most cordially recommend. 


BOTANICAL NEWS. 


The first part of Bentham’s Flora. of Australia is going through the press. 

The University of Zurich has conferred upon Mr. Moore, Curator of the 
Glasnevin Botanic Garden, the degree of Ph.D., for his communications to the 
advancement of natural science. 


Hahmann, on the Palm-worship of the ancients, which caused some sensation 


and much more complete than that given in Walpers’ ‘ Annales.’ 

` The Directorship of the Botanic Gardens at Hamburg, vacant by the death 
9f Professor Lelimann, has not yet been conferred upon any of the numerous 
h ge for it. In the long list of candidates we notice, amongst à host 


ure names, 

bach fil., Sonder, and Karsten. Reichenbach. possesses, besides personal quali 

fications of a high order, the largest private herbarium in Germany ; and in a 

great city like Hamburg, which has no publie collections of dried | 
wa vw ut w T" Ak 


Li 
The roata. 
w 


160 BOTANICAL NEWS. 


On March the 25th, Mr. Clements R. Markham read, at a meeting of the So- 
ciety of Arts, an interesting paper on the “Supply of Quinine and the Cultiva- 
tion of Chinchona Plants in India,” which gave rise to an animated discussion, 
in which Messrs. J. E. Howard, Daniel Hanbury, B. Seemann, P. L. Simmonds, 
Gerstenberg, Samuel Howard, King Chambers, Munro, etc., took part. A report 
of od meeting will be found in No. 540 of the ‘ Journal of the Society of Arts.’ 

are sorry to record the deaths of two naturalists, whose memories ought 
not otis away without notice here. The Rev. W. L. P. Garnons, Vicar o 
Ulting, Essex, who died on March 5th, will be best remembered as a University 
preacher; but he did much for botany, and other branches of natural history; 
when that meant more than it does now. The Rev. W. T. Bree, M.A., forty 
years rector of AS. who dicd on February 25th, an 77, during his long 


were excellent of their kind, and full of good si His meii of Lastrea 
emula, which from the first he distinguished from its allies, is alone enough to 
oe his position as a botanist. He was early aware of the importance of com- 

natural history calendars, and became perhaps as much impressed as 
aig one of his time with the distinction between truly native and only natu- 
ralized plants. Some papers by him in the *Saturday Magazine, we know, 
made several pupils in one school eager to be botanists, and his writings as 8 


es 
tion MY his numerous contributions, but are sure that, if they re- 
present Mr. Bree correctly, srg ae botanists, and parishioners will long 
lament this most amiable m T 
DRIED PLANTS FOR ees ds Rostan, an excellent botanist, residing at 
Perrier, in one of the Vaudois valleys, who, besides numerous other additions 
to the flora of Piedmont, has rediscovered several plants not known to botanists 
since the time of Alli oni, proposes to publish a collection of two hundred 


species of western Pa In the list will be found Arabis Pedemontana, 
Boiss., Isatis alpina, All., i ed furcatus, Ball, Cerastium lineare, All, 
Trifolium e L., Ribes purpureum, Rost., Basifrego Vaidensis, DO., 
Centaurea Kotschyana, o le Campanula EU L., Gentiana Rostani, 
I: Veronica see AIL, Allium Valdensium pea: and many wees 
ry rare species. The parcels will be dist made up, wd specimens W 

dried, and several will be given of each of the smaller species. The price to 

ibers who send their names to Dr. Rostan before the 1st p August, 1863, 
2s. ; e to non-subscribers, £2: in each case exclusive 
of carriage. Address iii B aoo to Dr. Rostan, Perrier, vid 
Pignerol, ced It will facilitate the transmission of the parcels if each 
applieant will ddress in London to which they may be forwarded.—J. B. 


EnRATA.— Page 72, line 11 from above, read “one and a half ? instead 
of “half à degree ;" page 84, line 13 from below, read “ latter ” for ' lake.” 


sr 


& 


161 


ON THE NARDOO PLANT OF AUSTRALIA, 
By Freperick Currey, M.A., F.R.S. 
(Prate VI.) 


The plant to which the present paper relates has acquired a special 
and melancholy interest from its connection with the fate of the unfor- 
tunate men who died of starvation on their homeward journey, after 
having safely traversed the continent of Australia, from Melbourne to 
the Gulf of Carpentaria. The expedition left Melbourne on the 20th 
of August, 1860, and reached Menindie, on the river Darling, towards 
the end of September. On the llth of November they arrived at 
Cooper’s Creek, a sort of inland lake or watercourse, about 400 miles 
north of Menindie. Here a depot was formed and left in charge of 
some of the party, whilst Messrs. Burke, Wills, King, and Gray pro- 
ceeded northwards. Gray died on the return journey, about four days 
hefore the party arrived at Cooper’s Creek; and when Burke, Wills, 
and King reached that place, on the 21st of April, 1861, they had the 
mortification of finding that the party in charge of the depót had left it 
that very morning. In a state of great exhaustion, Burke, Wills, and 
King determined on going south-west towards Mount Hopeless, a point 
not far from Mount Searle, one of the South Australian police-stations. 
In Mr, Wills’s diary, under the date of Tuesday, May 7, 1861, is an 
entry that on that day they fell in with some blacks who were fishing, 
and he then adds: “They gave us some half-a-dozen fish each for 
luncheon, and intimated that if we would go to their camp we should 
have some more, and some bread. . . . On our arrival at the camp they 
led us to a spot to camp on, and soon afterwards brought a lot of 
fish and bread, which they call nardoo. . . . In the evening various 
members of the tribe came down with lumps of nardoo and handfuls of 
fish, until we were positively unable to eat any more.’’* 

Some doubt still exists as to the plant from which the “ nardoo” 
above referred to was obtained. Tt is a kind of flour procured by pound- 
ing the sporocarps or fruit of some species of Marsilea, but the parti- 
cular species is at present not satisfactorily ascertained. King, the 

* The above short details are taken from the account of the expedition, by 
Mr. Andrew Jackson, published by Smith and Elder in 1862. ^ 


VOL. I M 


162 ON THE NARDOO PLANT OF AUSTRALIA. 


survivor of the party, brought with him to Melbourne a number of the 
nardoo fruits, some of which came into the possession of Dr. Moore, of 
Glasnevin; and a few (five only), also gathered by King, reached Dr. 
- Hanstein, of Berlin. 
he exploration party by whom King was rescued collected the 

nardoo fruits on the spot where Mr. Burke died, and these latter fruits 
were received by Sir William Hooker through Captain Washington, the 
hydrographer of the Admiralty, The experiments and observations of 
the above-named eminent botanists have not yet solved the question as 
to the species to which the Nardoo plant belongs, there being no doubt 
that it is some kind of Marsilea. In the last part of his work on 
** Garden Ferns,” Sir William Hooker gives a description of the nardoo 
fruits received by him. He considers them to be the produce ofa 
Marsilea figured in his * Icones Plantarum’ (t. 909), under the name 
of Marsilea macropus, of which the following is the description :— . .* 

"MamsiLEA macropus, Hook.—Leaves peltate, quaternate, and, as well as 
the elongated petioles, sericeo-tomentose, leaflets broad-cuneate, erose at the 
apex; peduncles subradical, elongated, two inches long ; capsules obliquely 
ovate, densely and obliquely sericeo-strigose, transversely but obliquely more 
or less distinctly marked with lines, and gibbous at the base or on one side ; 
` caudex creeping, branched. g 

Sir William Hooker adds, that M. macropus ditfers from M. quadri- 
folia in its larger size, and the remarkably long stalk to the fruit; but 
he thinks it probable that it may not be distinct, as aquatic plants, he 
says, vary so much. . 

‘Through the kindness of Dr. Moore, who has been highly success- 
ful in the treatment of the sporocarps (or fruits) which came to his 
hands,* I am in possession of a vigorous plant raised from one of 
those sporocarps, and which has been growing in my window under & . 
bell-glass, in a pot in which the soil is kept moist. This plant is repre- 
sented in Pl. 6, fig. 1, somewhat reduced, the real height of the largest 
frond being just over one foot. It will be seen by comparing this 
figure with the plate in Sir William Hooker's ‘ Garden Ferns,’ or with a 
that in his * Icones Plantarum,’ that the plant, irrespective of its fruit, 
which has not yet been produced, comes very near to Marsilea ma- 
cropus, Hook. The leaflets of the latter are described by Sir William 

* The ‘ Gardeners’ Chronicle’ of August 30, 1862, contains a paper by Dr. Moore, 


in which, amongst other very interesting matter, he states the method adopted by 
him for raising the young plants, 


ON THE NARDOO PLANT OF AUSTRALIA. 163 


Hooker as “ villous with dense silky hairs, especially beneath, and the 
hairs often deciduous above and occasionally beneath, subulate, articu- 
lated, tawny.” ‘his description is exactly applicable to the plant in 
my possession, except that I have not observed the hairs to be deciduous 
beneath, and the hairs are white, not tawny. The colour of the hairs 
may, however, vary with the age of the plant. There is a further slight 
difference in the circumstance that the leaflets of Dr. Moore’s plant, 
when full-grown, are not at all, or very slightly, erose at the apex, al- 
though they are remarkably so in the young state. _ 

I have stated that Dr. Moore’s plant has not yet produced fruit. If 
the fruit should differ materially from that of M. macropus, such dif- 
ference would be of importance ; but Dr. Moore tells me that, according 
to his recollection, the sporocarps from which his plants were raised 
had a hairy outer coat, and thus far, therefore, it would seem that the 
'"Nardoo and M. macropus, Flook., are identical. But the paper pub- 
lished by Dr. Hanstei in the *Monatsberichte ° of the Prussian 
Academy for February, 1862, gives a different aspect to the question. 
Dr. Hanstein draws the following distinctions between the sporocarps 
in his possession and those of M. macropus. The fruits of M. macropus, 
he says, are broadly four-sided, having one side entirely occupied. by 
the raphe; they have a shortly prominent apex, and are characterized 
by dense adpressed hairs. ‘The Nardoo sporocarps, on the other hand, 
are much smaller, almost half-moon-shaped, obtuse, entirely bald, fur- 
nished with many manifest ribs, with two short teeth at the suture. 
He adds, that the Nardoo will probably prove to be a new species ; and 
that he considered it desirable to give a deseription, even although the 
full characteristics were not then known. That description 1s as 

ollows :— 

Mansi salvatrir, n. sp.—Receptaeulum pedunculatum, plane calvum, 
compressum, oblique curvato-oblongum, obtusum, fere duplo longius quam 
latum ; raphe brevissima (vix lineam dimidiam | 


9-10, microsporangia multo crebriora, minora, 
arcte circumdantia ; pedunculus 9" æquans (superans °) ; 
longum 2"! latum, cinereo-fuscum ; caules et folia adhuc ignota. 


If, therefore, any reliance were to be placed upon the hairiness or 
M 2 


164 ON THE NARDOO PLANT OF AUSTRALIA. 


smoothness of the fruit (for the other characters alluded to by Dr. 
Hanstein are of less importance), Dr. Hanstein’s sporocarps might have 
belonged to a different species. Through the kindness of Sir William 
and Dr. Hooker, I have lately had the opportunity of examining a 
number of species of Marsilea in the Kew Herbarium, and I feel satis- 
fied that the covering of the fruit cannot be trusted as distinctive of 
species. This series of specimens shows that M. macropus, Hook., 
varies considerably in size and in the covering of the sporocarps. I 
find amongst them a small plant in which parts of the same individual 
fruit are densely covered with hairs, and other parts are quite bald and 
minutely punctate; and although no sporocarp upon this specimen is 
so entirely bald as to accord with Dr. Hanstein’s specific description, it 
is clear to my mind that the nature of the surface of the fruit depends 
upon its age and the friction to which it has been exposed, and that it is 
quite possible for sporocarps originally hairy to become absolutely naked. 
Kew specimens have also cleared up some doubts which I had en- 
tertained, and which arose from the relative size of M. macropus, Hook., 
and the plants raised by Dr. Moore. In the * Icones Plantarum’ M. 
macropus is deseribed as a span long, whereas the fronds of the plant 
raised by Dr. Moore are upwards of a foot in height. . The difference 
in size would have led me to doubt the identity of. the Nardoo. with 
M. macropus ; but this doubt was removed by finding in the collection 
at Kew a plant undoubtedly of the same species, with a frond at least 
fifteen inches long. The apex of the full-grown leaflets in Dr. Moore’s 
plant certainly cannot be described as erose ; they are almost entire, but 
sometimes very slightly crenate with the indentations far apart. This 
latter character however could not for a moment be relied upon as of 
specific value. 
_ The result of what has been stated would seem to be that the plants 
raised by Dr. Moore are identical with M. macropus, Hook., although, 
until the former have fruited, which they have not yet done, the point 
cannot be considered settled. I am also inclined to believe that Dr. 
Hanstein’s sporocarps were the produce of the same plant, and that his 
proposed new species cannot be retained, | 
Dr. Hanstein made some interesting remarks upon the germination 
of the fruits in question. These remarks, although not altogether new, 
are, I think, more complete and better illustrated than those of any 
previous writer upon the same subject, and occurring as they do in a 


ON THE NARDOO PLANT OF AUSTRALIA. 165 


periodical but little devoted to natural history, and not easily accessible 
in this country, I have thought that this paper may be usefully con- : 
eluded by a short summary of Dr. Hanstein’s observations. 

Fig! 2 represents two of the fruits received by Dr. Hanstein, drawn 
to their natural size. 
© One of these fruits was slightly shaved at the edge and boiled for a 
quarter of an hour, after which it emitted a long transparent flexible 
string of cellular tissue of great elasticity. After some hours, this string 
attained a length of 110-120 mm. and a thickness of 4 mm. It bore 
seventeen spore-tubes arranged almost in pairs as in fig. 3. The 
elongated tubes were narrowed in a stalk-like manner at the points of 
attachment to the string and approximated to one another on their 
inner side, and each of them on their outer side (i. e. the side originally 
next to the spore-case) exhibited (like the string itself) a firm ridge 
resembling a midrib and formed of narrow elongated cells. Upon this 
midrib are seated the sporangia, which also have short stalks. The 
indusium of the sorus consists of a single layer of large tabular thin- 
walled cells. The cells of the worm-like string are roundish-oval. 

The sporangia (both those containing the large and those containing 
small spores) are sacs, formed of a simple very delicate cellular layer, 
which become rapidly disintegrated in water. After escaping from the 
sacs, the microsporangia appeared closely pressed around the larger 
macrosporangia and partly covering the latter (figs. 4 and 5). The yel- 
low microspores, visible through the transparent membrane, give to the 
sacs an appearance like fish-roe. The macrosporangia appear white at 
first. In the closed dry sporocarps the sori are arranged ‘transversely 
from back to front in two vertical layers alternately one above another. 

Around the suture of the entire sporocarp and embedded in the 
seam there lies a cushion-like ring of cellular tissue, which when dry is 
of a horny consistency. This ring is more developed at the hinder part 
of the fruit than in front. The sporangial sacs are attached to this by 
both their ends, i, e. both by their stems and their apices. As soon as 
this ring comes in contact with water it absorbs it with avidity, enlarges 
visibly in every direction, and swells up into the gelatinous ce. war 
string, which immediately frees itself all round from the coat of the 
Sporocarp. When the experiment was repeated in lukewarm water 
with other sporocarps, this phenomenon occurred again in great per- 
fection in the following manner :— 


166 |^ ON THE NARDOO PLANT OF AUSTRALIA. 


The fruit had lain in water for a week without change. It was then 
slightly seraped at the suture, like the former one. After a- quarter of 
an hour the valves separated on this side, and the fore half of the gela- 
tinous string emerged (fig. 6). The apices of the sori (which were at- 
tached to the string) immediately began to protrude themselves together 
with the latter and became more and more visible. After the fore half 
of the ring had entirely emerged, the water obtained easier aecess to 
the hinder part of the fruit, and the more robust half of the ring which 
is here embedded now began to break out with great rapidity on both 
sides (fig. 6). In the meantime, the sori were unable any longer to 
keep up with the expansion of the growing ring, and broke away one 
after another from the fore part of the ring, to which they are only 
slightly attached, but which retains traces of their places of attachment — 
in the form of a corresponding number of small prominences (fig. 7 7). 
The sori were ruptured by being thus torn away. After about an 
hour, the receptacle had emerged entire in the form of a closed ring 
as it lies in the sporocarp, and had attained about the size and shape 
shown in figure 7, which represents a ring in a similar condition, pro- 
duced by a third fruit. One of these rings remained three days in 
water without injury, and therefore the shape assumed must be con- 
sidered to be the normal one. e ring is more frequently ruptured 
than entire, a fact which is explained by the easy separation of the parts 
at the points marked 7 in figure 7, and by the fact that this part, which 
is by far the weakest, is casily broken by the forcible opening of the 
valves at the fore margin. A portion of the ring might also be de- 
stroyed when the water by the decay of the valves first obtains access 
to the interior; whilst an artificial rupture of the sporocarp, resulting in 
an uninjured development of the ring, exhibits the phenomenon in the 
perfect condition above mentioned. 

The hinder part of the ring is the most massive in the dry state, and 
expands more when moist than the fore part, as will be seen by fig. 7. 

Dr. Hanstein considers that the volume of the moist and swollen 
receptacle is not less than two hundred times that of the same organ in 
the dry state, and he discusses the nature of the mechanism (viz. the 
effect of moisture upon the cells) by which this extraordinary increase 
of size is produced. To discuss the nature of this mechanism would 
occupy more space than I have at command; I must therefore refer 
those who wish for further details to Dr. Hanstein’s paper. 


ON THE ARRANGEMENT OF THE BRITISH SALICES, 167 


In conclusion, I may add that although the macrospores of Dr. 
Hanstein’s sporocarps grew into prothallia, he was not able to discover 
that the microspores yielded any: spermatozoa. The prothallia all de- 
cayed without producing young plants, although in some of the arche- 
gonia the rudiments of an embryo were seen. Hofmeister (On the 
Higher Cryptogamia, Ray Society’s Publications, 1862) is of opinion 
that the small spores lose their power of germination sooner than the 
larger spores. In his experiments on Marsilea pubescens, the macro- 
spores which were 84 years old produced prothallia, whilst the small 
spores exhibited no change. 


EXPLANATION oF PLATE VI. 


Fig. 1. Marsi! pus, d living sp in my possession, slightly 
reduced, and raised from fruit brought to Melbourne by King. 9. Two. sporocarps, 
natural size. 3. The contents of the sporocarp, protruded by boiling, natural size ; 
9, J, skeleton of vascular bundles; s, sori. sorus, seen on the inner side A 
sorus, seen on the outer side. 6. An opening sporocarp, containing 20 sori. 7. A 
fully developed geiatinons ring, with 21 sori, natural size; 7, the ventral portion of 
the ring. 8. A fruit-valve of the specimen shown in fig. 3, with a portion of the 


gelatinous string between the vascular network ; figures 2-8 after Hanstein. 


ON THE ARRANGEMENT OF THE BRITISH SALICES. 
By Cares C. Basineton, Esq., M.A., F.R.S. 


The definition and classification of Willows has long been a disgrace 
to systematic botany. Is there any person in England who pretends 
that he can determine a Salis from the descriptions contained in any 
of our Floras, and are our Continental brethren in a much better con- 
dition? It is to be feared that an answer in the negative must be re- 
turned to each clause of this question. Every attempt, therefore, to 
facilitate the study of these plants, and to improve their classification, 
is well deserving of attention. 

It appears that as long since as 1824 M. Dumortier published a 
new classification of Willows, in a Dutch journal, called ‘ Bijdragen tot 
de Natuurkundige Wetenschappen,’ in which he established five sub- 
genera of Salix :— : 

l. AMERINA, the typical Willows; the Fragiles, Alba, and Triandre 


168 ON THE ARRANGEMENT OF THE! BRITISH SALICES. 


of Borrer; the Pedunculate laterales of my * Manual.’ | "These possess 
two nectaries (as he calls the “ glands” at the base of the germen and 
stamens of English authors), two or three free stamens, catkin- scales 
of uniform colour, and convolute vernation. These nectaries are blunt 
plates, one placed within the catkin-scale and next to it, the other on 
the opposite side of the germen or stamens. Dumortier then included 

Amerina his present subgenus Lycus, the Pentandre of Borrer, 
which has an urceolate nectary, much like the so-called ** cup-shaped” 
perianth of Populus, from the middle of which the germen or stamens 
spring, 4—8 stamens, catkin-scales of uniform colour, and vernation con- 
volute. 

2. VgTRIX, the Repentes, Rosmarinifolie, Vacciniifolia, Cineree, 
and JVigricantes, of Borrer's latest views. ese have one simple 
cuneate nectary on the opposite side from the scale, two free stamens 
with fuscous-yellow spent anthers, catkin-scales discoloured at the end, 
and equitant vernation. 

3. VrwEN, the Osiers; the Viminales of Borrer, with one simple 
nectary, two monadelphous stamens with yellow spent anthers, and re- 
volute vernation. 

ELICE (as he now calls it), the Purpuree of Borrer, possess- 
ing a cuneate simple nectary, one stamen with a four-celled anther, or 
two monadelphous stamens with purple anthers becoming black when 
n and equitant vernation. 

5. CHAMÆTIA, of which I have not seen his characters. It includes 
the “alpine Willows;” the Myrsinites, Reticulate, and Herbacea of 
Borrer; the Pedunculate terminales of my ‘Manual.’ Its characters 
appear to be, nectary of two opposite plates, (but Fries justly remarks 
** nectario in vivo ulterius probe observanda. Duo petit Dumortier, 4) 
two stamens, and inflorescence from the terminal or subterminal buds. 
We want much information in this group; the structure of the nectary 
is uncertain, the vernation is apparently unknown. But the subgenus 
is well marked by the position of the inflorescence upon Jong leafy, per 
sistent, terminal or subterminal shoots. In all the rest of the genus the 
inflorescence is manifestly lateral. It is possible that Dumortier = 


Saules de la Flore Belge," contained in the first volume of the“ Bul- 
letins de la Société Royale de Botanique de Belgique,’ recently issued 


ON THE ARRANGEMENT OF THE BRITISH SALICES. -169 


by-that-newly-established society, seems to suspect that Fries has not 
treated him quite fairly. He almost suggests that Fries derived. his 
views from the above-mentioned Dutch paper. It is clear that Fries 
knew» something about its contents, for he says (* Mantissa,’ i. 37): 
* Duplicem [methodum], alteram e nectariis (que observands ipse 
jam ante finxeram), alteram e staminum numero, dedit Dumortier. Illa 
omni attentione digne.” Fries certainly makes use of the nectary in his 
arrangement, and apparently did so at as early a date as Dumortier, 
for he quotes, in addition to the above remark in the * Mantissa,’ his 
own paper in the * Physiographiska Süllskapets Arsberüttelse ’ for 1824, 
as containing the greater part of the statements made in the * Mantissa.’ 
Not having been able to consult this Swedish journal, I. cannot state 
what is really contained in it, but should certainly expect to find there 
a more or less full outline of the classification used in the * Mantissa.’ 
Otherwise, Fries did not publish his views concerning the value of the 
nectary before Dumortier had announced his ideas on the subject. It 
is my belief that their conclusions were arrived at contemporaneously 
and independently. Neither of those botanists is likely to have appro- 
priated the labours of the other without acknowledgment... It is very 
unfortunate that each of them should have selected as his medium of 
publication a journal so little known out of its own neighbourhood, and 
written in a language so rarely understood. 

I propose to append to these remarks an attempt to arrange our 
British species in accordance with Dumortier’s recent classification, 
adding to his characters some points noticed in our books, and derived 
from the remarks of Borrer. It is highly satisfactory to find that very 
little alteration of the grouping proposed by that lamented botanist is 
requisite; and that, although he was not acquainted with the valuable 
characters pointed out by Dumortier, he formed a classification so 
nearly natural as that upon which the account of the Willows to be 
found in my * Manual’ is founded. We thus see what a very elear idea 
he had of the natural affinities of the species. As Dumortier takes no 
notice of the alpine species, they not belonging to the Belgian flora, I 
have had to add them as well as I canto the other groups. My object 
in now publishing this synopsis of the species is to endeavour to per- 
suade other botanists to examine the plants and critically study the 
characters proposed in it. 


170 ON THE ARRANGEMENT OF THE BRITISH SALICES. 


BRITISH SALICES. 
Section T. VrrisALIX, Dumort. 

Catkin and its leafy stalk, deciduous together, lateral, appearing with 
the leaves. Scales uniform in colour. Nectary of 2 pieces, or urceo- 
late; germen or stamens from the middle. Vernation convolute. 
Subsection 1. Lycus, Dumort. Stamens 4-8.  Nectary urceolate, 

undivided.—Pentandre, Borr.—Leaves glossy, glabrous. Stipules 

soon falling —Trees or large shrubs. 
1. 8. pentandra, Linn. 
T2. S. cuspidata, Schultz (?). 


Subsection 2. AMERINA, Dumort. Stamens 2 or 3. Nectary of 2 
pieces, one between the catkin-scale and germen, the other opposite 
to it.— Naturally trees. 

i Diandre, Stamens 2.  Catkin-scales soon falling.— agiles 
and Albe, Borr.—Trees. 
3. S. fragilis, Linn. 
4. S. alba, Linn. 
ii. Triandre. Stamens 3. Catkin-scales persistent.— Triandre, 
orr.—Leaves lanceolate, approaching to ovate, glabrous. 
Catkins lax.—Osiers, naturally trees. 
5. S. triandra, Linn. 
#6. S. undulata, ZArA. 


Section II. CAPRISALIX, Dumort. 

Catkins lateral, sessile, without leaves or with 2 or 3 small leaves or 
leaf-like bracts at the base; stalk sometimes lengthened with fruit, so 
as to resemble a leafy shoot, but deciduous with the catkin. Catkin- 
scales often discoloured at the end. Nectary simple (of 1 piece), on 
the opposite side of the stamens or germen from the catkin-scale. 
Subsection 1. HELICE, Dumort. Stamen 1, with a 4-celled anther ; and 

2 monadelphous, each 2-celled, Anthers purple, ultimately black. 

ectary cuneate. Vernation equitant. Catkins bracteate at the 
base.—Purpuree, Borr. 
7. 8. purpurea, Linn, 
8. S. rubra, Huds. 


ON THE ARRANGEMENT OF THE BRITISH SALICES. 171 


Subsection 2. VrwEN, Dumort. Stamens 2, monadelphous. Anthers 
becoming yellow. Nectary linear. Vernation revolute. Catkin- 
scales discoloured at the end.—Viminales, Borr.—Catkins bracteate 
at the base. Stigmas not sessile. Pubescence of leaves silky. 

* Stipules narrow. 
9. S. viminalis, Zinn. 

** Stipules broad. 
10. S. stipularis, Sm. 
11. S. Smithiana, Willd. 


Subsection 3. Verrrx, Dumort. Stamens 2, free. Anthers becoming 
fuscous-yellow. Nectary cuneate. Catkin-scales discoloured. Ver- 
nation equitant. 

i Capree. Style short. Stipules reniform, without basal glands. 
Leaves rugose, not turning black; pubescence erisped, not 
silky.— Cinereæ, Borr. 
12. S. acuminata, Si. 
13. S. cinerea, Linn. 
14. S. aurita, Linn. 
15. S. caprea, Linn. 
ii. Phylicifolie. Style long. Capsule stalked. 
* Nigricantes. Leaves punctate beneath, turning black in drying. 
Stipules with basal glands.—Nigricantes, Borr. 
16. S. nigricans, Fries, 
** Virentes. Leaves smooth, scarcely any crisped 
beneath, not turning black. 
17. S. laurina, Sm. 
18. S. phylicifolia, Linn. 
ort. Stipules linear.— Fusez, Bab. 


pubescence 


ii. Incubacee. Style sh Kos- 
marinifoliæ and Repentes, Borr. 
19. S. rosmarinifolia, Linn. 
20. S..angustifolia, Wulf (*). 
21. S. Doniana, Sm. 
2. S. repens, Linn. 
23. S. ambigua, Ehrh. 


to 


172 ON THE ARRANGEMENT OF THE BRITISH SALICES. 


iii. Daphnoidee. Stylelong. Stigma bifid. Capsule subsessile. 
ino =Vacciniifoliea, Borr: Arbuscule, Bab.—Catkins subsessile, 
bracteate at the base. a 
24. S. arbuscula, Zinn. 
25. S. Lapponum, Linn. 


iv. Chrysanthe. Style long. Stigma entire. Capsule sessile.— 
Hastate, Borr,—Anthers yellow, scarcely changing colour. 
Catkins appearing before the leaves, sessile, terminal and lateral, 
with very shaggy and silky scales. Leaves broad, roundish. 

26. S. lanata, Linn. l 
[S. kastata of our books is now unknown. It probably 
belongs to fhis tribe.] 
121. S. acutifolia, Willd. 


Section IHI. CHAMELYX, Fries. 

Catkins on long leafy persistent shoots from the terminal or subter- 
minal buds. Stamens 2. Nectary “of 2 pieces, one between the 
catkin-scale and germen, the other opposite to it." Inflorescence from 
the terminal or subterminal buds.—Chametia, Dumort. 

i Myrsinites. Catkins at the end of the terminal shoot, or of 
those from the last but one or two of the buds, but in such a 
manner as to seem a prolongation of the branch. 

28. S. myrsinites, Linn. 
29. S. procumbens, Forbes. 

ji. Reticulate. . Catkins upore to the terminal leaves, with a 

bud between them 
30. 8. indie Linn. 


iii. Herbacea. Catkins exactly terminal. 
31. S. herbacea, Lina. 


173 


ON QUERCUS FISSA, Champion, IN REFERENCE TO THE 
DISTINCTIVE CHARACTERS OF QUERCUS AND CAS- 
A; WITH REMARKS ON SOME OF THE GENERA 

OF CORYLACE. 

Bx H. F. Hance, Pxu.D., ETC. 
WITH ANNOTATIONS BY M. ALPHONSE DE CANDOLLE. 

[Knowing M. Alphonse de Candolle to be busily engaged in working up the 
Cupulifere for the ‘ Prodromus, we submitted an abstract of Dr. Hance’s 
paper to him, and were favoured with the appended annotations, which he 
authorizes us to publish in our Journal, and which will be appreciated as fore- 
shadowing the arrangement to be adopted in the * Prodromus.’—ED. ] 

As far back as 1835, the late Professor Zuccarini, in a note on a re- 
markable Oak from Japan, Quercus cuspidata, Thunb., wrote these 
words :—‘ Quercubus cotyledones sunt carnose, plane ; Fagis et Cas- 
laneis irregulariter convoluto-plicatee. Nullam aliam novimus notam 
qua affinia hæc genera stricte distinguantur " (Sieb. et Zuce, Flor. Jap. 
not. ad tab. 2). In 1850, the late Dr. Blume, describing a number of 
Corylacee from the Malayan Archipelago and Japan (Mus. Lugd.-Bat. 
nos. 18 and 19), arrived at substantially the same conclusions, so far as 
relates to Quercus and Castanea, his only really distinctive characters 
for the two genera being these :— 


Castanea. Stamina 8-15. Invo- Quercus. Stamina 5-10. Invo- 
lucrum fructiis coriaceum, echi- lucrum in cupulam lignescen- 
natum. Cotyledones rugosæ. tem induratum, nuculam cin- 

gens v. involvens. Cotyledones 
plano-convex®. 


And he appended the following remark to his generic character of 
Castanea :—“ Accuratos fines Castaneam inter et Quercum describere 
difficile, quum nonnullæ e Quercubus nostris Indicis et Q. cuspidata, 
Thunb., ex Japonia, conformatione involucrorum sive cupularum fruc- . 
tum includentium transitum manifestum exhibeant, qua à Castanea non 
differre videantur. Sed in hac plures quam unum florem fovere solent, 
magisque inæquales et irregulariter tortuose sunt cotyledones quan 
in plerisque speciebus Querciis, in quibus sunt plano-convexe, quam- 
quam et hae in re quedam ex Indicis nostris sunt excipiendz." 

On the differential marks assigned by this author, it will suffice to 


174 DISTINCTIVE CHARACTERS OF QUERCUS AND CASTANEA. 


remark that many true Oaks have more stamens than 10, though T 
cannot at this moment say whether they ever reach 15 (a point, in- 
deed, of no consequence, since they are so variable in number in these 
and allied genera, Fagus, etc.) ; and that the texture and superficies 
of the fruit-involucre, irrespective of its slight value, is by no means 
constant or reliable; so that in fact the cotyledons alone remain avail- 
able for sd discrimination. He has not alluded to the dehiscence in 
his chara 

Quite vend (1861), Professor Miquel, after an examination of 

most of the Corylacee hitherto detected in Dutch India, makes the 
following observation on the very close affinity of Quercus and Cas- 
lanea, and appends the subjoined clavis of these genera and their tiore 
— ate allies (Fl. Ind. Bat. Suppl. i. p. 353 

** Querciis, Castanee, et Calleocarpi genera, solis floribus haud tuto 
discernenda, vix fructuum etiam fabrica diversa satis dignoscuntur. 
Cupula enim in quibusdam Quercubus Indicis totam glandem includens, 
transitum struit ad ipsas Castaneas et Calleocarpi genus. — Profecto si 
florentia tantum specimina ad manus sunt, certum nullum exstare vi- 
detur trium generum discrimen, nam quod Quereu uni-, Castanee tři- 
florum olim tribui solebat involucrum fæmineum, nihil valere illae Indice 
Castanee probant, quee in eadem spica etching involucri speciem 
nobis exhibent. Attamen hee genera haud omnino arbitraria conser- 
vanda, hisce presertim characteribus discernuntur : 
** Cotyledones plano-convexee. Involucrum foem. 1-3-florum. Cupula 

nunc in involucrum indehiscens aucta, 1-nucularis. 

* Pericarpium coriaceum, leve : Quercus. 

** Pericarpium lapideum, rugosum : Lithocarpus. 

Cotyledones intus plicatee, cohzerentes, involucrum quadrivalve, nueulis 
iquetris 2-3: Fagus. 
Cotyledones tortuose. Involucrum 3-1-florum. 

T Froctiis involucrum coriaceum, spinis longis echinatum, 3—1-nueu- 
lare quadrivalve : Castanea. 

Tt Fructüs involuerum lignosum, crassum, processubus prismaticis 
undique extuberantibus, 3-1-nuculare, indehiscens, demum 
irregulariter ruptum: Calleocarpus.” | 

From this it will be observed that the sole tangible difference between 

Quercus and Castanea lies in the structure of the cotyledons, and the 
subordinate mark of the echinate involucre of the latter. The state- 


DISTINCTIVE CHARACTERS OF QUERCUS AND CASTANEA. 175 


ment that the fruit-involuere of Quercus is indehiscent is invalidated by. 
Q. fagiformis, Q. cuspidata, and other, or indeed probably all. Chlamy- 
dobalani, in which. it splits at maturity ; and the pericarp, which is said 
to be always coriaceous, is lapideous or osseous in Q. cornea (the Shi-li, 
or Stony Chestnut,” of the Chinese) and other species. 


of our Hongkong Corylacee, the largest leaves I have seen measuring 
14 inches, and they are covered beneath, densely when young and more 
or less so at full maturity even, with what cannot be more accurately de- 
scribed than in the words used by Zuccarini, when writing of Q. cuspidata, 
as an *' integumentum tenuissimum, ad lentem lepidoto-filamentosum, " 
of an ochraceous or golden colour. Its fruit-branches are 3-6 inches 
in length, and the involucre has about 5 zones, with sinuated margins 
rising and falling in a very irregular manner, and with obsolete thickened 
teeth, so that they have as it were an eroded appearance. The same 
structure occurs less conspicuously in Q. lancifolia, Roxb., and. is ob- 
viously a modification or extension of the annuli of the short-cupped 


completely concealed the acorn, splits at maturity with tolerable regu- 
larity into 3-5 divisions, close to the base or point of attachment of the 
nut, and is densely covered internally with greyish. silky tomentum. 
The fruit is ovoid, of a rich bright-brown outside, exactly like the horse- 
chestnut, and clothed with thick fulvous or ferruginous down inside, 


rugulose, pale, flat base (ilum carpicum). he cotyledons are most 
intricately plicated, and the testa, which is of a pale-fulvous hue and 
woolly, penetrates throughout all their convolutions, so that a transverse 
section of the seed exhibits one of the most striking examples of ru- 
mination known to me, being even more conspi than in the nutmeg. 

The species was first. characterized by the late Colonel (then Major) 
Champion, in 1854, in Hooker's ‘ Journal of Botany’ (vol. v. p- 114), 

* The village of Wongneichung is at the head of the Happy pig The two 
names are used synonymously ; but in the map accompanying Mr. Beni] f 
Hongkongensis,” the former is erroneously transferred to a small place sitnated on the 
east side of Causeway Bay, the Chinese name of which I cannot at this moment 


176 DISTINCTIVE CHARACTERS OF QUERCUS AND CASTANEA. 


the description being, from the statement at the head of the article, - 
due to Mr. Bentham, and was referred to Blume’s section Castaneopsis.* 
The diagnosis is very accurate, but no notice is taken of the internal 
structure of the seed. It was next taken up in Dr. Seemann’s ‘ Botany 
of the Voyage of H.M.S. Herald’ (1857), Mr. Bentham’s character 
being copied verbatim, and no observation being made on the seed; 
but an admirable representation of the plant was given by Mr. Fitch 
at pl. 92, with beautiful analyses from the pencil of Dr. Hooker, in 
which the convolution of the cotyledons is most faithfully represented. 
Tn the * Flora Hongkongensis ’ of Mr. Bentham (1861), to the perhaps 
unparalleled accuracy and completeness of which as a descriptive work 
on the vegetation of so distant an island, I, as a tolerably close student 
for about eighteen years of the flora of southern China, may prefer a 
claim competently to bear grateful testimony, this species was also in- 
eluded, without any expression of doubt, in the genus Quercus, a fresh 
diagnosis being given, in which the cotyledons are noted as “intri- 
cately crumpled,” and Seemann’s plate being also referred to. 

us much for the history of this interesting plant. We will now 
examine the question of its generic position. I have above referred 
to the opinions of some botanists, who have had good opportunities 
of investigating Asiatic Cupulifere, on the differential characters of 
Quercus and Castanea. A comparison of these with the descriptions 
given of many species, and the actual examination of a limited number, 
have satisfied me that these characters, so far as relates to species whose 
position is undoubted, and excluding for the present the plant under 
consideration, may be reduced to the following :— 
Quercus. Fructüsinvoluerumnune Castanea.  Fructüs involucrum 


eupuliforme, nucem levem basi 
tantum cingens, indehiscens ; 
nunc capsuliforme, eam omnino 
vel fere obvolvens, maturitate 
irregulariter fissum; extus varie 
appendieulatum. Cotyledones 
facie plane, extus convexe, in- 
tegree vel plus minus suleatze 
seu lobulatee. 


capsuliforme, nucem omnino 
obvolvens, maturitate in valvas 
regulariter hiscens, extus echi- 
natum. Cotyledones convoluto- | 
plicate. 


* This is the — of Endlicher's Chlamydobalanus, a name prior by m more 
than two years, must be remarked, however, that probably from insufficient 


DISTINCTIVE CHARACTERS OF QUERCUS AND CASTANEA. 177 


These distinctive marks will, I believe, be found to include all species 
hitherto detected, with the exception of that under review, which differs 
from Quercus as thus defined by its convolute-plaited cotyledons, and 
from Castanea by the want of aculei to the involucre, and by its irre- 
gular dehiscence ; and for the arrangement of which only three courses 
are open for adoption, which it will be worth while to examine. 

— 1. Zt may be included in Quercus, as was done by its discoverer, and 
where it has been left undisturbed by those writers who have 
occasion to treat of it. Mr. Bentham, for the purpose of retaining it 
there, has in the ‘ Flora Hongkongensis’ distinguished Castanea from 
Quercus solely by the valved capsuliform echinate involucre, leaving the 
cotyledonous structure out of consideration. In this view I am unable 
to concur. To diversities in the appendages of the involucre it seems 
to me impossible to attach much weight, nor can I suppose Mr. Bent- 
ham himself does so, for it is difficult to imagine a stronger dis- 
claimer of such a view than the following words, which I quote from 
his * Synopsis of the genus Clitoria” (Proc. Linn. Soc. ii. 35) :—" The 
external forms acquired by fruits in their development from the ovary 
to maturity, and especially the foliaceous appendages they assume, are 
sometimes irrespective of their organic structure, and appear then of 
little more consequence than the foliaceous wings or appendages on the 
branches, inflorescences, or calyx-tubes. . .. Where the presence or ab- 
sence of these appendages, or any peculiarity in their arrangement, 
appears to be consequent upon a general difference in the plan of the 
fruit or in the habit of the plant, or is accompanied by corresponding 
characters in other organs, it should be carefully attended to. 
where one or more species of a natural genus differ from the rest by 
some such external peculiarity in the development of the fruit alone, 
it seems against all principles laid down for a natural method, to 
take that peculiarity as a generic character merely because it isa carpo- 


im does not represent the cupula as fully enclosing the acorn, the Viennese pro- 
: : ia Q idat xbu 


rt 2, 
in urceolum clausum tandem irregulariter hiantem coalita.” Blume’s of Castaneopsis 
(Mus. Lugd.-Bat. n. 18, p. 288, Oct. 18501): “ Cupula nuculam omnino capsulæ 
instar obvolvens.” Certainly the mention of the murication of the involucre of the 
only species decidedly known to Endlicher is no just ground for the rejection of his 
name. His character is otherwise unexceptionable. 
VOL. I. » : N 


~ 


178 DISTINCTIVE CHARACTERS OF QUERCUS AND CASTANEA. 


logical one." Tt is incontestable that these remarks are as applicable 

to the appendages of a fruit-involucre as to those of a true pericarp, 
if not more so. Furthermore, we meet with the greatest diversity in 
this respect in species which every one unhesitatingly refers to Quercus. 
We find the capsuliform involucre smooth-zoned in Q. lanceifolia, 
Roxb., tuberculato-muriculate in Q. cuspidata, Thunb., distinctly echi- 
nate in Q. fagiformis, Jungh. There are the ringed cupules of Q. an- 
nulata, Sm., Q. glauca, Thunb., etc., and the ordinary squamate ones 
of the larger number of Oaks; the latter presenting considerable sub- 
ordinate variations, both in form—from the flat disk-shaped cup of Q. 
Skinneri, Benth., merely supporting the acorn, to the hemispherical one 
of Q. cornea, Lour., which embraces all but its top—and also in 
clothing; from the appressed scales of the last-mentioned species to 
the dense, filiform, rigid, at length recurved ones of the curious Califor- 
nian Q. echinacea, Torr., figured in the Pacific Railway Reports published 
by the United States Government (35th parallel, t. xiv. ; Washington, 
1857), where there is a mainfest approach to the Chestnuts. And I 
have in my possession a fine Japanese Oak, given me by Mr. J. G. Veitch, 
undescribed, I believe, when found by him, but probably since named 
by Dr. Lindley, with downy sinuate leaves like the Rodores, the cup of 
which is covered with long, subulate, flat, scarioso-membranaceous 
scales. When such differences exist amongst the species of Quercus, 
we might, à priori, expect similar ones in the conterminous genus 
Castanea ; and, although all the species hitherto referred there have 
echinate involucres, that is no reason why those yet to be disco- 
vered should; nor is it philosophical to exclude a species for failing 
in this character; for assuredly we are not justified in attaehing & 
higher degree of importance to variations in the surface of a capsuli- 
form involucre than that which is accorded to similar diversities in a 
cupular one. From the observation of Blume, above quoted, I think 
it likely, indeed, that on a general revision of the Order, some of the 
so-called Oaks will prove to be Chestnuts. In Castanea vulgaris, Lam., 
C. concinna, Champ., and most of the Indian species, the aculei, often 
branched, completely cover the involucre; but in C. echidnocarpa, Hook.f. 
and Thoms., which I assume to belong to the genus to which it is re- 
ferred by its learned discoverers, for I have not been able to examine 
the seed myself, the involucre (which I should judge from my specimens 
to split irregularly) is distinctly zoned ; the aculei, which donot occupy — 


scp AME eif Lon c EU SaaS 


DISTINCTIVE CHARACTERS OF QUERCUS AND CASTANEA. 179 


the entire surface, being only the indurated teeth of the zones ; and, 
were the obsolete ones of Q. fissa drawn out into spinous processes, 
there would be the most striking resemblance between the two fruits. 

I admit that the regular dehiscence of Castanea is a point of some 
importance, but its morphological value is considerably diminished 
when it is borne in mind that in this case dehiscence is not the solu- 
tion of a cohesion between single organs, for each valve is not a bracteal 
leaf, but a congeries of such organs; that in the cupped Oaks the 
small size of the involucre renders dehiscence unnecessary, and the 
cupule remain consequently at all ages entire; that in the Chlamydo- 
balani, and also in Q. fissa, the involucre does split, irregularly it is 
true, being thus intermediate between the indehiscent Quercus and 
the valvular-splitting Castanee ; whilst in Q. fagiformis, according to 
Miquel, it opens in three almost regular valves, approaching both in 
this respect and in the echination of its surface still closer to that 
genus. 


But it is more particularly the cotyledonar structure which compels 
me to dissent from the location of the plant in question in the genus 
Quercus. The foregoing remarks will show the comparatively slender 
importance I attribute to the characters on which those who differ 
from me have chiefly relied. I am not aware, however, that any writer 
has hitherto expressly impugned the value of such a marked difference 
as that between flat and plaited cotyledons. The number of these 
organs furnishes primary characters for the classification of Pheenoga- 
mous plants, and their structure, combined with other subordinate 
marks, is of sectional value in Melastomacee, Combrelacee, and other 
families ; and I cannot call to mind any other genus comprising plants 
differing as Q. Robur and Q. fissa do in this respect. I could easily 
understand the junction of Castanea and Quercus by one with such a 
decided leaning to synthesis as Mr. Bentham ; but I confess myself — 
unable to appreciate the grounds on which this distinguished botanist, 
whilst retaining both genera, has relied, as it appears to me, on quite 
subordinate marks for their separation, and passed over one of primary 
consequence. : 

2. It may be separated as the type of a genus.—1l have stated above 
the particulars in which Q. fissa differs both from Quercus and Castanea, 
as at present generally understood. Though not myself disposed to 
go as far as Dr. Hooker and Mr. Bentham in the reduction of genera,— 

N 2 


180 DISTINCTIVE CHARACTERS OF QUERCUS AND CASTANEA: 


for I believe synthesis as well as analysis may be carried to excess, and 
think the via media is also the via tutissima,—yet I am very far from 
considering these marks as sufficient to establish a title to generic rank, 
and particularly when the variety and gradations of structure in Oak 
involueres are borne in mind. This alternative, however, might be 
acceptable to those who, to use Mr. Bentham’s words, hold the ** prin- 
ciple that the lowest definable group above a species isa genus.” But 
in this case it would be scarcely consistent to leave Quercus as it stands ; 
for other species have as much, or rather as little, claim to such a 
distinction. 

3. It may be referred to Castanea —From the preceding discussion 
it will be apparent that this is the view held by myself, so much does 
the cotyledonar structure outweigh in my judgment the points of agree- 
ment between Champion’s plant and certain Oaks. Other plans for 
the delimitation of the two genera might, of course, be adopted ; for 
instance, all the capsuliform species might be placed in Castanea, irre- 
spective of other characters, or it might be restricted to those with | 
regular valvular dehiscence; but these arrangements would be open. to 
the same objections as those adopted by Mr. Bentham. Indeed, if we 
are to consult nature, I see no alternative between the reception of the 
view I am advocating and the combination of the two genera, which 
seem to me more correctly kept apart.* 

While I am writing on a Hongkong Cupulifer, I may take the oppor- 
tunity of stating that Q. Hancei, Benth., of which I discovered the 
fruit at the close of last summer, belongs to the Cyclobalani, not to the 
Lepidobalani, where it is referred in the * Flora Hongkongensis ;’ and I 
would also note that the tomentum with which the under surface of 
the leaves of Q. Championi, Benth., is so densely clothed, is formed of 
curious pale straw-coloured stellate hairs, with the centre where the rays 
converge of a deep yellow, and glandular. 


I append a few brief observations on some Corylaceous genera, in the 
delimitation and admission or rejection of which Mr. Bentham’s ad- 
mirable remarks on carpological differences, above quoted, should be 
steadily kept in view. ' 

* “Le Quercus fissa, Bot. Herald, tab. 92, rentre dans les Quercus, en admettant 


ma division. Certainement il n'a ni le fruit échiné, ni les styles nombreux des Casta- 
nea." —Alphonse de Candolle, ; 5 


‘DISTINCTIVE CHARACTERS OF QUERCUS AND CASTANEA., 181 


- Distegocarpus, Sieb. et Zuce., has been shown by Blume to differ in 
no respect from Carpinus. 

Fagus, which Zucearini, to judge from his note above quoted, would 
appear to have thought not distinct from Castanea, is, as it were, in- 
termediate between that genus and Quercus in the structure of the co- 
tyledons, which are plaited only on their faces. It is further well 
distinguished from both these genera by the male flowers having a 
gamophyllous campanulate perianth, and also ‘by its inflorescence. 
MM. Hombron and Jacquinot have separated the Antarctic Beeches 
from their northern congeners, and formed from them two genera, 
Calusparussus and Calucechinus, on what grounds I do not know. 
Blume has also since proposed to distinguish some of these under 
the name of Nothofagus, but there is assuredly nothing in his character 
(Mus. Lugd.-Bat. n. 20, p. 307) to justify such a proceeding. Indeed, 
the chief distinction between the species of the northern and southern 
hemispheres appears to be that the latter have the male flowers either 
single or at most ternate, and arranged on very short axillary stalks ; 
whilst in the former they are disposed in capitula (usually called catkins 
by authors, but which a comparison between the two series seems to 
render an improper term in this case) of twelve or thereabouts, sup- 
ported on an extremely long common peduncle. 

Synedrys, founded by Lindley on Loureiro’s Quercus cornea, and 
which Endlicher, without knowing the type, was inclined to refer to 
Lithocarpus, differs in no respect from Quereus. It is true that im- 
perfect septa, formed by laminz of the hard bony pericarp, often but 
not invariably project from its inner surface, which is always irregular 
in contour, and thus cause the seed to be more or less sulcate, but it 
is impossible to lay any stress on this peculiarity, shared in a still 
higher degree by Q. Skinneri, Benth., evidently a near ally, as its bony 
fruit proves, but which is notwithstanding retained by Dr. Lindley 

imself among the Oaks. Nor can greater importance be attached to 
the trivial character of the flattened or depressed top of the fruit, pro- 
Jecting beyond the sides. 

Lithocarpus has no better claims to separation, being merely kept 
apart on account of its rugose and stony acorn, the latter peculiarity 
being, as just observed, common to other Oaks, whilst the sculpturing 
of its surface is of no value at all. I may add, that the included por- 
tion of the acorn of Q. cornea is evidently though superficially rugulose. 


182 DISTINCTIVE CHARACTERS OF QUERCUS AND CASTANEA. 


Calleocarpus, recently established, must, there can be little doubt, 
be reduced to Castanea, from which, as defined by Miquel, it is, as far 
I can judge from his character, only to be distinguished by the irre- 
gular dehiscence of the involuere, and by certain differences in the 
female perianth, which I suspect will on careful examination prove to 
be of little moment. 

Tf these reductions are made, the absolute characters of Quercus and 
Castanea may be thus formulated :— 
Quercus. Fructis involucrum nune Castanea. Fructiis involucrum cap- 


cupuliforme, indehiscens, nunc suliforme, maturitateregulariter 


capsuliforme, maturitate irregu- v. irregulariter fissum. 
lariter v. subregulariter fissum. ledones convoluto-plicate.* 
Cotyledonum facies planse. 


* QUER ee — et auct. Pg de et Synedrys, Li Lindl.— Flores masc. in 
marge op rius ternati. Flores on inei in ng oe igi soli- 
te oculare 


vulis abortivi a : 
vestigia parietum persistentibus. Cot, vrir crassæ, ssepius plano-convex® et 
i æ, dorso frequenter undulatæ ua : erumque 
unisexuales.—De subdiv. confer ad Alph. DC. Note Nouv. Caract. Fruit Chénes 


(in Bibl. € Oct. 1862, et Ann. Sc. Nat, ser. 4, v. 18; Seemann's Journ. of 
Botany, vol. i 39). 


_ castors Spach, Hist. Veg. Phen. xi. p. 185.—Quercus, subdiv. Cas- 
tanopsis, ty Prod. Fl. Nep — sectio Castanopsis nd mange" sp 
Roxb., Lind L, Blume, ete. —For masc. in amento glomera ‘Flore 
inter involue m squamos Pitre r$ loser. Styli 3 (raro 3-9. 
Ovula ain singulo pi vs 2, gout ori (an semper?) ins ructus ex 
ato, echinato, stepe debilis et nuculis 3-1, inclusis, eres 


uculæ cartilaginese gt totes Semen usve nucule abortu unicum. Coty 
dones crasse, plano-convexee, farinose— T cæ biseruales.—Arbo res Asiatica: et 
Californice, inflorese. Quercuum, sectionis eure nos 
iio T UOI INN — Sa Roni hinatum. 
C. Indica (Castanea Indica, Rozb.). c. ptaderets a (Castanem Hook.). ©: 
concinna (Castanea, Champ. et Benth.). C. a irs ea, Mig.). c. 
is (Castanea, Miq.). C. costata (Ca stanea °C. Tw 


(Castanea, BI). C. Javanica A ree Javanica, Bt). ri castanicarpa, Spach 


(Castanea Roxburghii, Lind C. sessilifolia (Castanea, Bl). 


t.). 
(Castanea, Hook.). C. acuminatissima (Castanea, Bl.) C. tribuloides Quer (Quer g 


cus tribuloides, Sm. C. argentea (Castanea, Bl). C. echidnocarpa (Castanet, 


Hook. 
Sectio 2. Catznocanres. — Genus eir ote "à eee tuberculis 
vali-conicis, 
C. I (Callmocarpus Stata, M Mi 


ourn.—F ny in) ase. in amentis fasciculati. = 
rium pluri- 


api s 
Jw; pena intra. involucrum ici smpius 3, nune l. Ova 


aem 


UTE s e SRE nat a 
m ae qt z E Ei 


AXE IS 


Pup 


LEMMA. 


SEEE AE 


Haa Ha OARA 


DISTINCTIVE CHARACTERS OF QUERCUS AND CASTANEA. 183 


In conclusion, I may say that I entirely concur with Dr. Lindley in 
regarding Juglandacee as the nearest direct allies of Corylacez. ‘That 
eminent botanist adduces the lobed and wrinkled cotyledons of certain 
Oaks in proof of this affinity ; and I may add that were the sinuosi- 
ties of the seed of the common Walnut closed,—in other words, were 
their sides pressed together,—it would exhibit some analogy with that 
of Fagus, the plication being dorsal, however, instead of facial. A 
direct proof of this relationship is furnished by a fine new Oak de- 
tected by me last summer in the Hongkong woods (Q. Zrwinii, mihi), 
the branchlets and leaves of which abound in a pleasant, fragrant, re- 


-sinous juice, so that the latter, which are naturally opaque, appear as 


if varnished when prepared for the herbarium by washing over with a 
spirituous solution of bichloride of mercury. And a comparison of 


with the same organs in Carpinus, will, I think, place this affinity in 
a still clearer light. Had Poeppig’s Fagus glutinosa belonged to the 


B 


genus to which that traveller referred it, it would by its pinnate leaves 


have furnished an additional link of connection; but his plant was 


long ago ascertained by Mr. Miers to be a species of Eueryphia, since 
published by M. Claude Gay under the name of Æ. pinnatifolia. ` 
Were I more favourably located, with access to extensive herbaria 
and libraries, I have no doubt that I might have ilustrated and en- 
forced the arguments adduced above by examples both more nume- 
rous and more striking; but T trust I may plead my habitat, “ in ul- 
timo fere orbis angulo," to use the words of Thunberg, and with 
nothing but my own library and herbarium to fall back on, as some 
excuse for whatever defects or oversights may be observed in this paper. 


British Vice-Consulate, Whampoa, Feb. 8, 1863. 


^ Ovu 
ő involucro ac- 


(sepius 6-) loculare. Styli tot quot loculi, eet, gnre rigidi. 
in si i ia. yuctus ex 
o loculo 2, : riore pendentia a ania S 


or uculà co E 
à usye nucule abortu unicum, ovula abortiva prope vertice = 
rarius semina 2-3, parietibus membranaceis tunc segregata. UM » 
farinose, extus undulato-ruminate, intus undulatse adpressse.— Arbores, n e 
spherio boreali crescentes. Spicæ wni- et biseawales—_Involucrs aculei tar 


evoluti, nec squame in aculeos mutate ut auctores dixerun 
C.vulgaris, Lam. C. pumi i 


Alphonse de Candolle. 


E E tienden tiet 


184 


ASPLENIUM SERPENTINI, Tausch, A RECENT ADDITION 
TO THE BRITISH FERNS. 


. It may be interesting to the readers of the ‘Journal of Botany’ to 
learn that the true Asplenium Adiantum-nigrum, var. obtusum, has been 
found in Great Britain. By the true od¢usum is meant the Asplenium 
obtusum of Willdenow, and the Asplenium Serpentini of Tausch, which 
are synonymous, included by Heufler under the name of 4. Adiantum- 
nigrum Serpentini. This Fern, not hitherto recorded as British, was. 
sent to me last autumn, by Mr. A. Christie, from the serpentine rocks 
in the Banffshire and Aberdeenshire divisions of the parish of Cabrach. 

I hope to be able to give in this Journal a more complete notice of this 
interesting plant at some future time, and in the meanwhile send this 
brief record of the fact of its discovery.—Tuomas Moore. 

Chelsea, May 16th, 1863. 


CARPOMITRA CABRERA ON THE JERSEY COAST. 
One of our rarer seaweeds, Carpomitra Cabrera, was found on the 
Ist of April, 1863, at low-water mark, floating in a rock-pool near Eli- 
zabeth Castle, St. Aubin's Bay, J v apparently washed in from the 
south-west.—E. J. DykE-PoonE 


VIVIPAROUS REPRODUCTION OF S4GINA4 NODOSA. 


In the * Bulletins de la Société Royale de Botanique de Belgique,’ i 
160, M. J. A. Henrotay gives an interesting account of his having disco- 
rere that the fascicles of leaves found upon Sagina nodosa do not de- 
cay at the same time as the stems upon which they grow, and the larger g —— 
leaves in the axils of which they are produced, but live through the 
winter, root, and produce the rosettes or “ primary stems” of indepen- 
dent plants in the succeeding spring. He noticed that the plant 
rarely ripens any seed, and that the species is therefore chiefly repro- 


Page e 


FECUNDATION OF GLOXINIA ERECTA. 185 


duced by means of these fascicles of rather fleshy leaves. The young 
roots and first new leaves appear to be nourished at the expense of the 
materials laid up in them, as they gradually shrink as those organs are 
developed, and by the time that they are exhausted the roots are able 
to derive the requisite nourishment from the soil ; in fact, they act just 
as bulbs and oviparous buds do in other plants which increase in that 
way. M. Henrotay was very careful in his observations, and made 
several experiments for the purpose of becoming quite sure of the 
facts, before venturing upon their publication. They are most credit- 
able to his care and judgment, and a valuable addition to our botanical 
knowledge.—C. C. BABINGTON. 


FECUNDATION OF GLOXINIA ERECTA. 


In the Bulletin de la Soc. Botan. de France, vol. vii. p. 772 (pub- 
lished in April, 1863), there is a note by M. Ern. Faivre upon the 
fecundation of G@lowinia erecta, well deserving of attention. Amongst 
other interesting remarks, he states as follows :— On June 26th, four 
flowers opened at 4 P.m.; June 27th, at 7 A.M. the style was 10 
millimetres in length ; at 7 p.m. of that day, it had attained a length 

16 millim.; on the 28th, at 7 A.M., it measured 22 millim. ; at 
3 P.M. it had lengthened sufficiently to come into contact with the co- 
herent anthers, and, being arrested in its ascent by them, was much 
curved. This contact lasted for about four days. On July 2nd, it 
released itself from the anthers, was straightened, and continued to 
lengthen for twenty-four hours, when it had attained its full length of 
33 millimetres. The flower did not fall until July 7th. The filaments 
of the stamens also slightly lengthen, but more slowly than the style, 
and are recurved after fertilization has taken place. Thus im seven 


days the style grows from a length of 10 millimetres to one of 33; 


after the expansion of the flower, it takes about 32 hours for the stigma 
to reach the stamens, and is lengthened 12 millimetres in that time. 
Only two of the four flowers observed were fertilized and produced 
seeds. M. Faivre has observed the same thing in Agave densiflora and 
Bonapartea juncea—C. C. BABINGTON. 


fe elas Saleen DEN, eee 


186 


MEMORANDUM. 


EDIBLE PLANTS or Port LINCOLN, AUSTRALIA.—The natives divide all 
their articles of food into two cl the “ paru” and * mai,"—the former in- 
cluding all animal, and the latter all vegetable articles of food ; of these are the 
yarious descriptions of roots, such as the ngamba, ngarruru, and others, all of 
about the size of a small carrot, and of its shape, of a more or less acrid taste, 
and which are first roasted in hot ashes, and then peeled for eating. Of the 
grass-tree, Xanthorrhoa, they eat the lower part of the stem not yet grown 
above the surface of the ground; it is by no means tasteless, but certainly can- 
not contain much nourishment ; besides these, they also eat various kinds of 
fungi. Although to Europeans the country offers scarcely any kind of eatable 
fruit, it yields a pretty good variety of such as affords valuable food to the blacks. 
The most important and abundant fruit is that of a Mesembryanthemum, to 
which the Europeans have given the somewhat vulgar name of pigfaces, but 


their fingers, they drop the luscious juice into the mouth. During the karkalla 
season, which lasts from January till the end of the summer, the natives lead a 
comparatively easy life; they are free from any anxiety of hunger, as the plant 
grows in all parts of the country, and most abundantly on the sandy hills near 
the sea. The men generally gather only as much as they want for the moment, 
but the women collect large quantities for eating after supper. The Port Lin- 
coln blacks eat only the fruit of this plant, but those living between the Gram- 
pians and the Victoria Ranges, as a substitute for salt with their meat, eat also 
the leaves of this saline plant. All other edible fruits grow in pods, or in the 
shape of berries on small bushes, Some of these they allow to ripen, as, for 
instance, the fruit of the Santalum and that of a species of Epacris, which, 
growing on the sea-shore, bears small red sweet berries called “ wadnirri.” 
_ Another plant, * karambi," also growing on the sea-shore, is the Nitraria Bil- 
lardierii. The Nitraria Billardierii belongs to the Order of Malpighiacee, 

i Port 


has been cleared of its load. At the time above-mentioned, I travelled with 
five natives, who carried my collection of plants and blankets on a very hot day 
through this arid country ; all at once they threw off their loads, ran as quickly 
as they were able to one of the high sandhills, and disappeared amongst the 
bushes. Not knowing the meaning of all this, I followed them, and found the 
whole five, as above described, lying on their backs under the bushes. I could 
not do better than do so likewise, and when we had refreshed ourselves we con- ` 
tinued our journey. Other fruits they collect before they are ripe, and 
them in hot ashes, such as the berries of the pulbullu, and the pods of the 


NEW PUBLICATIONS. 187 


they frequently give occasion for disssension and quarrels. As a proof of the 
value or consideration attached to this fruit, it may be mentioned that, in order 
to annoy their adversaries, the Kukata tribe of the north-west, famous for their 
atrocity and witchcraft, often threaten to burn or otherwise destroy the nundo 
bushes. As only few gum-trees grow in Port Lincoln, they have but little of 
the edible gums upon which the Adelaide tribes live almost exclusively during 
the summer months; what they get they collect from the acacia-trees, which 
however grow but sparingly, yielding very little gum.— Wilhelmt, in Transac- 
tions of the Royal Society of Melbourne. 


NEW PUBLICATIONS. 

Flora of Edinburgh; being a List of Plants found in the vicinily of 
Edinburgh. By J. H. Balfour, Professor of Botany; assisted by J. 
Sadler, Vice-Secretary of the Botanical Society. 174 pp. 12mo. 
Edinburgh: Black. 1863. 

This * Flora? contains a list of species inhabiting a circle having a 
radius of about twenty-five miles from Edinburgh as a centre, and fur- 
nishes a very full statement of the places where they may be found. It 
does not enter upon critical questions relative to the characters of the 
species, nor their distinctness ; neither does it point out with very 
great exactness (except as far as giving the names of localities) the 
relative frequency of the species; nor do we easily learn from it in 
how far the more common kinds extend throughout the country or are 
absent from certain parts of it. The country is not divided into dis- 
tricts, as is now usual in local Floras, nor are even the names of the 
counties appended to those of the places mentioned. In general 
there is no account of the character of the soil, if porous or retentive. 
In short, the book is intended solely as a guide to the collecting student 
of Edinburgh, and as such it will doubtless be found very useful. That 
being its object, the author is probably wise in not extending its bulk 
and price by the addition of the information which we have intimated 
as absent. Nevertheless this absence causes it to take rank, not with 
the modern local Floras, but with the older works of like intent with 


itself. We must express our hope that it is to be regarded as the fore- 


188 NEW PUBLICATIONS. 


-runner of a more elaborate work, which will convey information to the 

otanical geographer, as well as to the collector, From Dr. Balfour's 
great knowledge, and his very extended opportunities, we may reason- 
ably look for such an extended work from his pen. We hope that the 
time is not distant when we may receive it. 


Flora von Hannover. Ein Taschenbuch zum Bestimmen der um Han- 
nover wildwachsenden und. allgemeiner | cultivirlen | Gefüsspflanzen. 
Von G. von Holle, Ph.D. Demy 8vo. Heft I. Hanover: 
Rümpler. 1862. K 

Farnflora der Gegend- von Hannover. Von G. von Holle, Ph.D. 
Demy 8vo, 31 pp. Hanover: Rümpler. 1862. 

We have here the first instalment of a Manual Flora of the environs of 
the town of Hanover, conscientiously executed, and intended for the use 
of beginners, amateurs, and schools. When completed, we may return to 
the work, and will merely remark that the present number comprises the 
Ferns, Monocotyledons, Gymnosperms, Amentacee, and Juglandacee. 
Since Ehrhart, a pupil of Linnæus, took up his abode at Herrenhausen, 
and published his * Beiträge,’ there has not been a local botanist of 
eminence at Hanover; and since that time science had made such 
rapid strides, that much remains to be done before the botany of this 
particular locality is brought up to our present state of knowledge. 

Dr. von Holle divides and arranges the Phanerogamic plants in 4 
manner slightly differing from that adopted by Lange and Will- 
komm. His primary divisions are Gymnosperms and Angiosperms, 
the latter including, not only all Exogens (with the exception of 
Conifere), but also the Endogens. By this arrangement, the Gymno- 
sperms are placed between the higher Cryptogams and the Endogens. 
Endlicher (‘Genera Plantarum’) could not make up his mind to re- 
move the Cycads from the neighbourhood of the Ferns ; and by adopt- 
ing Dr. von Holle’s arrangement they would be retained in that place, 
associated with the true Conifers. We do not wish to argue in favour 
of this view, but may remark that Welwitschia might be regarded as 
much a transition from Gymnosperms to Endogens, than the Cycads 
from Gymnosperms to Cryptogams. 

The little pamphlet, entitled * Farnflora der Gegend von Hannover,” 
-is merely a reprint of the first thirty-one pages of this Manual, and enu- 


NEW PUBLICATIONS. 189 


merates the following Ferns and their allies for the convenience of those 
specially interested in them:—Polypodium vulgare, L., P. Phegopteris, L., 
P. Dryopteris, L., P. Robertianum, Hoffm., Cystopteris fragilis, Bernh., 
Aspidium Filix-mas, Sw., A. cristatum, Sw., 4. spinulosum, Doll. (including 
elevatum, A. Braun, — A. spinulosum, Sm., and dilatum, Dóll., as varie- 
ties), 4. Oreopteris, Sw., 4. Thelypteris, Sw., A. aculeatum var. vulgare, 
Doll. (A. lobatum, Sw.), Asplenium Filiæ-fæmina, Bernh., 4. tricho- 
manes, L., A. Ruta-muraria, L., A. septentrionale, Sw., Scolopendrium 
officinale, Sw., Blechnum Spicant, Roth, Pteris aquilina, D., Osmunda 
regalis, L., Ophioglossum vulgatum, L., Botrychium Lunaria, Kaulf., 
Equisetum arvense, L., E. Telmateja, Ehr., E. sylvaticum, L., E. pra- 
tense, Ehr., E. palustre, L., E. limosum, L., E. hiemale, L., Lycopodium 
Selago, L., L. annotinum, L., L. clavatum, L., L. inundatum, D., 
L. complanatum, L., and Pilularia globulifera, L. 


Tropical Fibres; their Production and Economic Extraction. By E. 
G. Squier. London: Madden. New York: Scribner and Co. 

Whatever success Mr. Squier may have achieved in the field of 
ethnology, he has made a serious mistake in trying his hands at the 
subject of tropical fibres. To a botanist it is quite heartrending to 
see the series of blunders he commits from the opening to the closing 
paragraph. Out of every ten names five are sure to be misspelt; 
and genuine information (culled from whatever limited sources were at 
hand) is so hopelessly intermingled with error, and so frequently ap- 
plied to the wrong species of plant, that the book must be pronounced 
a worthless compilation, illustrated by sixteen badly-executed plates, 
two of which have been copied from the * Popular History of the 

alms.’ The arrangement of the book is as illogical as its contents are 
untrustworthy. The first chapter professes to give an account of the 
“ Extent of Consumption and Modes of Extraction” of fibres, the 


the third with “ Fibre-producing Plants,” the fourth with * Endoge- 
nous Plants," and the fifth with * Exogenous Plants "—amongst the 
latter are included the ** Yucca, Liliacea, or Lily family." Commercial 
men, for whose benefit this book is chiefly intended, will smile when 
comparing Mr. Squier’s quotations with those of the circulars issued by 
our great London firms. 


4 


190 


BOTANICAL NEWS. 


A cireular has been issued, calling attention to a vote of thanks Laie to Dr. 
Lindley, on his retiring, after forty years’ service, from the secretarial duties of 
the Royal Horticultural Society, and also inviting subscriptions, limited | to one 
guinea, for a Lindley Testimonial. 

Mr. Gustav Mann, the botanical collector for Kew Gardens on the west coast 
of Africa, is now making for England, and will visit on his wey Teneriffe and 


Spain 
M. Pablo Fest, at present residing at Cuyaba, in the Brazilian province of 
Grosso, and collecting living plants, seeds, and specimens for the herba- 
and museum, would be able to execute any orders he may receive. Let- 


Montevideo, who has kindly consented to forward them. 

Mr. Jacob Storck, on sending a second epoca of diea plants, says in . 
letter to us that he has made an excursion to the interior of Viti Levu 
actually seen the inland lake, of the existence rat which the Government mission 
to Fiji could only report on hearsay. He speaks of an edible rah and the 

iscovery of a new pinnated Palm, resembling Kentia? exorrhiza and attain- 
ing 40 feet in height. His cotton plantation had fully rape is expec 

ion. *I have only three labourers,” he writes, * and this year e T have 
sold 50 cwt. of cotton; next year I calculate nt 500 cwt.” 

The Austrian Government, we learn from Vienna, has granted 80,000 florins 

defraying part of the expenses of f publishing es natural history collec- 

tions formed during the voyage of the ‘ Novara.’ Dr. Kotschy and Professor 

nger are now engaged in bringing out cis narrative of their trip to Cyprus, 

which has been productive of a rich collection of plants, twelve hundred spe- 
cies irn d es gathered in hace island in less than four months. 

Professor Asa Gray, in a recent issue of the Proceedings of the American 
Academy, a obituaries at four botanists of the United States, who died : 
1862, viz. Benjamin D. Greene, Esq., of Boston, on the 14th of October, at - 
the age of 69 years; Dr. Asahel Clapp, of New Albany, Indiana, on the 17th 

Decem i Dr. Melines C. Leavenworth, in the vicinity of New Or leans, in 
December; and Dr. Charles Wilkins Short, at Louisville, Kentucky, on the 
7th of March, i in his 69th year. 

Died, on the 19th of April last, at Mutzig, aged 67 years, M. Paul Constant 
Billot, Professor of Natural History, well known by his carefully and critically 
€ plants of central Europe, and the valuable annotations accompanying 
them. 

BOTANICAL SOCIETY or EDINBURGH.— March 12th.—Professor Balfour gave 
a description of the Pandanus odoratissimus, which has recently produced pis* 
tilliferous flowers in the Palm-house at the Royal Botanic Garden. The plant 


BOTANICAL NEWS. 191 


The plant has produced two globular spadices of pistillate flowers. As no sta- 
minate flowers have appeared on any of the plants in the Palm-house, the fruit 


flowers. A specimen of the pistilliferous spadix was exhibited. The species, 80 
far as known, has not previously produced flowers in this country. 
Mr. Elliott explained to the meeting his process of taking impressions of 
rs” The specimens are cove 
ually on both sides with the ink by means of a roller, and then placed in the 
press between sheets of paper, and pressure applied. The whole process is ex- 


1*1 sha flownanha 


Palm (Copernicia cerifera) is applied, and exhibited a series of specimens illus- 
trating the different products obtained from the tree 
Mr. Sadler noticed the occurrence of various rare species of Mosses in Britain, 
and read extracts from letters received from Miss M‘Inroy, of Lude, Mr. M‘Kin- 
lay, of Glasgow, and Mr. Wilson, of Warrington, regarding the Mosses of Blair- 
Athole, Ben-Nevis, and elsewhere. 
M‘Nab read a register of the flowering of spring plants in the open air at 


- A note was read from Captain Thomas, R.N., intimating that he had dis- 
covered Botrychium Lunaria and Ophioglossum vulgatum in Benbecula, one of 
the islands of the outer Hebrides. 

Walter Eliott, Esq., exhibited a volume of drawings executed. by Mungo 
Park, the property of Thomas Brown, Esq., of Lanfine. 

BOTANICAL SOCIETY OF EprNBvRGH.—April 9th.—Professor Maclagan, 
President, in the chair. 1. Note on Lemania variegata of 


By T. C. Archer, Esq. There is no more remarkable pla are 
Order Sapindacee, if regarded from an economie point of view, than Paullinia 


hardened in the sun, constitutes the substance known as 
specimens are on the table. It is used both as a remedy for various diseases, 
and also as a material for making a most refreshing beverage, and it adds 
another of those incidents so puzzling in human history of the discovery of 


192 BOTANICAL NEWS. 


such qualities in plants least likely to be suspected ; such, for instance, as that 
the leaves of tea, the seeds of coffee and cacao, the leaves and twigs of the 
various American Ilexes, and other plants, should have this wonderful restora- 


as far as is known, no other substance yields it so abundantly. He thus com- 
pares it with the other sources of theine:—Guarana, 5'07 per cent. ; good 
'8 


of the large 
fish (Sudis gigas) locally called “ Pirarucu," the rough surfaces of which form 
rasp upon which the Guarana is grated; and a few grains of the powder so 


only speaks of it as a “nobile remedium” of great value in various disorders, 
but he also writes, ** Appetitum venereum movet, spermatis vero fecunditatem 
diminuere dicitur" Another species of this genus, Paullinia Cupana, also enter 

into the composition of a favourite national diet-drink. Its seeds are mingled 
with cassava and water, and allowed to pass into a state of fermentation, 


3. Notice of Observations, by F. Cohn, on the Contractile Filaments of the 
Stamens of Thistles. 4. On an easy and effective style of Nature Printing. By 
Mrs. Stirling, of Kippenross. 5. Notice of the Tallow-tree of China (Stillingia 
sebifera), lately introduced into the Punjaub. By William Jameson, Esq 
6. On Local Dr. 


by Lightning at Dunipace. By the Rev. Thomas Robertson. 8. Register of 
Plants in Flower in the open air at the Royal Botanic Garden. By James 
M'‘Nab, Esq. 


Lab. 7. 


193 


ON CHARA ALOPECUROIDES, Del, AS A NATIVE OF 
BRITAIN. 


Bv C. C. Basineton, M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S. 
(Prats VIL.) 

Unfortunately, a return of illness prevents my friend Mr. A. G. More 
from giving an account of his own most interesting discovery of Chara 
alopecuroides, Delile, in the Isle of Wight. Under these unhappy cir- 
cumstances, he has requested me to draw up a short notice of the plant 
to accompany Mr. Fitch’s drawing, the first ever published. Through 
Mr. More's liberality, I possess one of the very few specimens which he 
gathered. Another of them was sent to M. J. Gay, of Paris, who, 
many years since, gave it the manuscript name of C. Pouzolzii, in ho- 
nour of M. Pouzolz, who discovered it in Corsica. It was found on 
July 10, 1842, at Perols, near Montpellier, by Dr. Wunderly, a pupil 
of the celebrated Dr. Alex. Braun, as we learn from parts of the ori- 
ginal specimen most liberally sent to Mr. More by M. J. Gay. Mr. 
More found it “ growing abundantly in the shallow water of the brine 
pans at Newtown, in the Isle of Wight," in August, 1862. 

The plant seems, at the first view, to be a Nitella; but no true 
Nitella has involucral spines (and they are of great size in the present 
species), whilst all proper Chare possess them at the base of the whorls. 
Also, the fruiting branchlets are forked (usually with 2 or 3 prongs) 
in Nitella ; but in Chara they are simple with bracts at their joinings 
(nodes). By attending to these characters, there can never be any 
difficulty in deciding that such naked single-tubed plants as the pre- 
sent are Chare rather than Nitelle. think also that the crown of 
the nucule of this species agrees with A. Braun’s character of Chara, 
derived from its consisting of one whorl of 5 persistent cells; but of 
two whorls, each of 5 cells, the one superimposed upon the other, and the 
whole deciduous in Nitella. 

This species is very closely allied to C. barbata, Meyen, but they seem 
to be quite distinct. C. alopecuroides is known from C. barbata by the 
basal joint (internode) of each of its branchlets being shorter, or at the 
utmost not more than equal in length to the second joint. C. barbata 
has an exceedingly long basal joint. Our plant also differs greatly in 
appearance from C. barbata, and might easily be taken, at the first 

VOL. I. > 


194 ON CHARA ALOPECUROIDES AS A NATIVE OF BRITAIN. 


view, for C. crinita ; but heré the stem consists of a single tube, where- 
as there (in C. crinita) we find an outer coat of smaller tubes. C. spi- 
nosa, Amici, is stated to have “ bracteis numerosissimis,” which is all 
that I know about it; neither, apparently, was Wallman better in- 
formed. C. macropogon, A. Br., a plant of New Holland, is the only 
other species included in the same section, Monosiphonice barbate ; 
but it has * nuculis in fundo verticilli congestis," and exceedingly long 
involucral spines “ramenta fere sequantibus, retrorsum adpressis." 
Thus our plant seems clearly different from all its near allies. 

We know for certain that the plant found in the Isle of Wight is 
really the C. alopecuroides, Del., A. Br., by comparing it carefully with 
the authentic specimen sent by M. J. Gay (which also proves that it 
is the C. Pouzolsii, Gay, ms.), also with one in my own collection, 
given to me by the late Professor Henslow, as sent to him by Dr. 
A. Braun. These specimens are both from the neighbourhood of 
Montpellier. The same species has been found in Italy, Corsica, at 
Hyaléérne, on the coast of Norway, as far north as lat. 70°, and at 
Ulriksholms Fjord, Fyer, Denmark, from whence I possess beautiful 
specimens given to me by Fries in his ‘Herbarium Normale,’ XV. 
n. 99 i 

In addition to this evidence of the identity of our plant with that 
described by Braun and Wallman, we have the evidence of my highly 
valued friend J. Gay, contained in a letter recently addressed by him 
to Mr. More. He says: “ Votre plante de l'ile de Wight me paraît du 
reste parfaitement semblable à la mienne des cótes frangaises de la 
Méditerranée, et M. Durieu de Maisonneuve, à qui je l'ai fait voi et 
qui est beaucoup plus compétent que moi en cette matière, M. D 


dis-je, en juge absolument de même.” He adds that he desires 


“ confirmer pleinement le jugement que M. Babington et vous ave A 


déjà porté sur la plante dont il s’agit.” ; 
It remains only to point out the characters of the plant, which will 


be done upon a plan similar to that followed in the account of the — 


other British species contained in my * Manual,’ ed. 5. Its discovery 
adds a new section of the genus to our flora. 


Cnana, Agardh. 


3 


Sect. 1. Monostenontcm. Stems composed of a single tube, — 


smooth, unarmed, flexible, diaphanous.— Barbate.  Involucral spines - 


ON CHARA ALOPECUROIDES AS A NATIVE OF BRITAIN. 195 


long. Globule by the side of the nucule (pleurogynous), above the 
bracts. 


C. alopecuroides, Del.; monccious, stem rigid opaque, branchlets 
3-5-jointed the lowest joint about as long as the second, involucral 
spines needle-shaped long patent or deflexed, bracts whorled 5-6 at 
each joining long equal, nucules with many striæ oval. 

C. alopecuroides, Delile, ms.; A. Br.! in Neue Denkschrift. der 
Allgem. Schweitz. Gesellschaft, x. (1849) p. 13 ; Regensburg. Botan. Zeit. 
1849, p. 134; Wallm. in Kongl. Vetensk. Akadem. Handi. 1852, 281; 
Actes de la Soc. Linn. Bord. xxi. 45; Fries! Herb. Norm. xv. 99. 

C. Pouzolsii, Gay, ms. / ; A. Br. in Regensburg. Botan. Zeit. 1835, 
i. 49. 

C. barbata, Fries, Summa Veg. Sc. 60 (non Meyen). 

A small, upright, opaque, dull brownish-green, slightly branched 
plant, usually less than 4 inches in height, but one of Fries's Danish 
specimens is double that length. Stem a simple tube like that of the 
Nitelle. Our artist has vaforibelely not represented the slender 
base of the plant. Involucral spines long, acute, declining.  Whorled 
branches of 3-5 joints, or in some of the lower whorls of one long, 
blunt joint ; all except the uppermost joints much inflated; the very 
last sometimes so small as to be hidden by its own whorl of bracts. 
The whorl of needle-shaped, erect-patent bracts at each joining, and 
the declining ones beneath the branches give this plant almost as 
spinous an appearance as the C. crinita, although its stems are without 
the spines which so abundantly arm that plant. The fertile branchlets 
usually have the lowest joint shorter than the second, although some- 
times the first and second are equally long. The nucules and globules 
are solitary, but together and placed side by side above the whorl of 
bracts, in this respect differing from every other British Chara. The 
nucules are very small, oblong, with many (probably 11) striæ, very 
light-coloured, with the dark idibus showing through the outer coat 
when ripe. 

This plant should be found in brackish water on other parts of our 
coast. It is one of the most interesting additions that has recently 
been made to the flora of Britain. 


EXPLANATION or Prate VII. 
Chara alopecuroides, Del., from specimens collected in the Isle of Wight by 
o 2 


196 A BIPINNATE CYCADEA FROM N.E. AUSTRALIA. 


A. G. More, Esq., F.L.S., and kindly communicated to us.—Fig. 1. The whole upper 

part pecimen maguified to about double the natural size. 2. Branchlet with 

nucule and globule. 3. Nneule. 4. Grains from interior of nucule. 5. Globule. 

6. One of the bodies which fill the globule :—all, with the exception of fig. 1, highly 
ified. - 


A BIPINNATE CYCADEA FROM N.E. AUSTRALIA. 
By BERTHOLD Seemann, Pu.D., F.L.S. 


This plant, certainly the most singular Cycad brought into notice 
since Stangeria, with its Lomaria-like venation, was’ re-discovered by 
Mr. Walter Hill, Director of the Brisbane Botanical Gardens, and is to 
be called, after his Excellency Sir George Bowen, Governor of Queens- 
land, Bowenia. It has the vernation of Cycas, the venation of Zamia. 
A living plant of it is now at Kew, and worth examining. The stipes 
is hirsute unarmed, and the leaf bipinnate and glabrous, the pinne 

ing opposite, the pinnule alternate or opposite, unilateral, rhom- 
boid-lanceolate, acuminate, serrated towards the apex, attenuate at 
the base. I possess a Macrozamia from N.E. Australia, with bifur- 
cate leaflets, given to me by Mr. Charles Moore; but that is a very 
different plant. At first sight the leaf of this living Bowenia looks like 
a branch of Geitonoplesium cymosum, or some Dammara-like Podocarpus. 

Bowenia, found by Mr. Hill on the banks of the Mackay, Rocking- 
ham Bay, N.E. Australia, was met with on the 2nd of July, 1819, by 
Allan Cunningham, one of whose specimens is preserved in the British 
Museum, another was given, many years ago, to Mr. J. Smith, of Kew. 
Tn a list of the plants A. Cunningham collected in the tropical parts of 
New South Wales, as Queensland was then called, and forwarded to 
Sir Joseph Banks, we read, under n. 289, the following :—‘‘ droidee. 
A strong herbaceous plant appearing [to be] of this natural family, with 
3-pinnate, obliquely elliptical, acute leaves (without fructification). 
Shaded woods, Mount Cook, Endeavour River. July 2, 1819. (Can 
this bea Fem ?!)" On turning to n. 289 of the collection alluded to 
in the British Museum, I find a single frond, which is forked, and has 
below the forking two leaflets, but fifteen leaflets on each of the branches 
(pinnae). The entire length of these branches is 18 inches. The leaflets 
are larger than those of the living plant at Kew, ovate-rhomboid, 54 


CONTRIBUTION TO THE HISTORY OF AROIDEOLOGY. 197 


inches long, 1 inches broad, and furnished at the outer edge with one 
tooth only. The fragment given to Mr. Smith seems to be the lower part 
of a frond, possibly broken off from the specimen now in the British Mu- 
seum. There is little doubt that Hill's plant, gathered two or three de- 
grees south of Endeavour River, is identical with that of Cunningham. 
But, as Cunningham's specimen is without the lower part of the stipes, 
it is impossible to determine whether it was a clerical error or not when 
he stated the leaves to be 3-pinnate. In Hill's very young living 
* 


plant they are bipinnate, but it may be different in older specimens. 


CONTRIBUTION TO THE HISTORY OF AROIDEOLOGY. 


By H. W. Scnorr, Pu.D., 
Director of the Imperial Gardens at Schönbrunn. 


In the second edition of Linneeus’s * Species Plantarum ’ we have of 
Aroidee only the genera Arum, Dracontium, Calla, Pothos, Orontium, 
and Acorus. With regard to the history of Aroideology, it might not 
be superfluous to recall and put on record a few facts relating to the 
origin of these six genera and their members, the time when they were 
first mentioned, their former nomenclature, and the changes of names 
rendered necessary by a close examination of these plants. At the 
same time it might be desirable to mention the well-known species 
which, on account of imperfect descriptions, were then (1763) not ad- 
mitted, but have since been elucidated and referred to the Linnean ge- 
nera, now more accurately defined, or those genera separated from them. 

The first-named genus (Arum) is characterized by Linneeus (Genera 
Plant., ed. 2, p. 441; 1742) thus :—“ Spatha monophylla, basi con- 
voluta. Spadix clavatus, marcescens supra germina. Filamenta nulla, 


-nisi nectaria basi crassa, desinentia in cirros filiformes duorum ordinum 


Anthere plurime, sessiles, cir- 
urima basin spadicis ves- 
Baccæ uniloculares. 


€ medio spadice egredientium dicas. 
rorum duplici ordini interjectee. Germina pl 
tientia. Styli nulli. Stigma villis barbatum. 

‘owenia is in Herb. Hook., under the name of Dracontium posephyllum, A. 


* : 
Cunn. Hb., but Cunningham gave that name to his specimen n. 288, which is a 
Monstera, and preserved in the British Muscum. 


^ 
ES 


NS 


198 CONTRIBUTION TO THE HISTORY OF AROIDEOLOGY. 


Semina plura, subrotunda.” This definition still holds good. The 
name “ Aron,” with the Greek termination, has been used in the most 
ancient times, but nothing is known respecting its etymology, it having 
been applied by Hippocrates (seculo v. ante Chr.), Theophrastus (se- 
culo iii. ante Chr.), Dioscorides and Pliny (seeulo i. post Chr.), but by 
the latter with the Latin termination (4rum). After the revival of 
scientific botany in the sixteenth century, Marcellus Vergilis (1518) 
was one of the first who employed the name for our drum (vulgare) 
maculatum ;* whilst many of the latter writers regarded Arum, Aris, 

lium, Dracunculus, and Arisarum as synonymous. Brunfels 
(1680); the first who gave printed illustrations (woodcuts) of plants, 
also refers us to the just-mentioned Arum, still the type of the genus. 
The “4ron” of the ancients must probably be sought in what is now 
called 4. Byzantinum, Ponticum, marmoratum, Italicum, or allied spe- 
cies, for, according to Dr. Kotschy, the young leaves of drums are still 
seen in the markets of Constantinople. As former and ancient synonyms 
of Arum may be noticed Jarus, Jarum, Gigarum, Sara, Harmiagrion, 
Cyperis, Mauriaria, Sigingialios, and Alimos. 

The Linnean genus Arum contained, in 1763, 22 species, made 
known in the following chronological order :—Arum Dracunculus, Colo- 
casia, Arisarum, tenuifolium (from the fifth century before Christ to the 
first century after Christ), Arum maculatum (Marcellus, Comment. 
1518), triphyllum (C. Bauh. 1623), pentaphyllum (Zanon. Hist. 1675), 
Dracontium (Herm. Lugd. 1687), macrorrhizon (Herm. Parad. 1689), 
trilobatum (Herm. Parad. 1689), esculentum (Rumpb. Amb. 1690), 
ovatum (Rumph. Amb. 1690), sagittefolium (Pluckn. Phyt. 1692), diva- 
ricatum (Rheede, Mal. 1692), arborescens (Plum. Amer. 1693), auritum 
(Plum. Am. 1693), hederaceum (Plum. Am. 1693), Zingulatum (Plum. 
Am. 1693), segwinum (Plum. Am. 1693), prodoscideum (Boce. Sic. 
1697), peregrinum (L. Hort. Cliff. 1737), and Virginicum (Gronov. 
Virg. 1739). 

But only one of these species, viz. Arum maculatum, agrees com- 
pletely with the character assigned by Linnaeus to the genus, a genus 
which comprises the Arum vulgare non maculatum (A. immaculatum, 
Stents the 4. maculatum maculis candidis (A. Italicum ?, hodie) $ 

gris (A. maculatum, hodie) of C. Bauhin. The other twenty-one 


ei widely diverging as they do from the generie type, have been 


* Sprengel, Hist. i. p. 306. 


a 


J ee A Je ee fe 


CONTRIBUTION TO THE HISTORY OF AROIDEOLOGY. 199 


referred to other, mostly newly-established genera. Thus, drum Dra- 
cunculus now constitutes the genus Dracunculus (species D. vulgaris) ; 
Arum Colocasia is Colocasia antiquorum ; Arum Arisarum is Arisarum 
vulgare (exclusis reliquis 4risaris olim permixtis) ; Arum proboscideum is 
Arisarum proboscideum ; Arum tenuifolium is now called (exclusis reli- 
quis speciebus commixtis) Biarum tenuifolium; Arum triphyllum, 
pentaphyllum, and Dracontium belong to Arisema ; Arum seguinum is 
the type of the genus Dieffenbachia, as Arum macrorrhizum is that of the 
genus Alocasia. Arum trilobatum and divaricatum are species of the 
modern genus Typhonium. Arum esculentum is now regarded as a variety 
of Colocasia antiquorum, produced by cultivation ; and drum ovatum, 
again more carefully examined, constitutes the genus Lagenandra, 
Arum sagittefolium, probably including several species, necessarily led 
to the establishment of the genus Xanthosoma. Arum arborescens, 
widely differing in its organs of fructification, had to be formed into 
a separate genus (Montrichardia), whilst drum auritum became the 
type of the genus Syngonium. Arum hederaceum and lingulatum, plants 
climbing on trees, had to be separated from the true dra, and received 
the appropriate name Philodendron (hederaceum and lingulatum). Arum 
peregrinum, known to Linneeus only from Cliffort's Garden, is in all 
probability nothing more than a young specimen of drum macrorrhi- 
zum (Alocasia macrorrhiza), it being stated to have “ folia peltata, 
usque ad petiolum cordata, . . . angulis rotundatis, . . . costis crassis 
instructa," which agrees with the <dlocasia from Java, at that time 
Cultivated in our gardens. Arum Virginium is in part Peltandra Vir- 
ginica. 

Respecting the synonyms of the above-named genera and species, as 
far as they belong to the period terminating with 1763, must be men- 
tioned that Dracunculus vulgaris was formerly called Serpentaria, An- 
guina, Dracontea, and Colubrina ; that Colocasia antiquorum went by 
the name of Arum Atgypticum, and Arisarum vulgare (the Italian plant !) 
by that of Arisarum latifolium. Biarum tenuifolium was known as 
Arisarum angustifolium ; Arisema triphyllum (atro-rubens !) as Dra- 
cunculus and Serpentaria ; Arisama pentaphyllum as Romphal (Zanon-) : 
Dieffenbachia as Canna. Indica venenata ; Typhonium divaricatum as Ne- 
lerischena major (Rheede) ; Lagenandra as Arum aquaticum (Rumph.) ; 
and Karinpola (Rheede) and Montrichardia as Aninga (Piso). 

However, investigations tend to show that many species already disco- 


^ 


200 CONTRIBUTION TO THE HISTORY OF AROIDEOLOGY. 


vered at that time (1763) were passed over, partly on account of insuffi- 
cient description, partly from actual oversight. Dracunculus of Tourne- 
fort seems to include not only the best-known species (D. vulgaris), 
but also that from Crete (D. Creticus), perhaps also the Helicodiceros 
crinitus of the Balearic Islands (* In Gymnesiis insulis que Baleares 
vocantur, coctam radicem (Dracunculi minoris) cum melle multo, in con- 
vivis placentarum loco offerunt." Matt. Comm. p. 408; 1570). It 
may even have embraced Helicophyllum (name derived from Cordus) : 
“ Dracontiwm quod Greci vocant Latinis * Dracunculus’ appellatur, 
Arabibus * Luff’ et * Alluff? (Matt. Comm. p. 411); Apov quod autore 
Diosc. apud Syros * Lupha ° dicitur, folia emittit Draeunculi puxporepa 
(Joh. Bauh. Hist. 784; 1651); Dracunculus minor, Arabis et Mauris 
*Luph' (Rauwolff, It. i. c. ix. 115; 1573); Arisarum (et Aris) 
Plinio, lib. xxiv. e. 16, in Egypto nascitur (Matth. Comm. p. 413; 
1570).” The Egyptian plant would therefore be our Arisarum Fes- 
lingii, whilst the Greek Arisaron would be Arisarum Sibthorpii, and the 
Portuguese drisarum Clusii (“ latifolium in collibus Lusitanis frequens, 
-.. inde in Belgiam translata," Clus. Hist. lib. iii. p. 74; 1601); as, 
on the other hand, Arisarum rotundifolium of Boccone (Sic. 26; 1674) 
belongs to the genus 4mórosinia. Under the name of Arum tenuifolium 
is hidden not only the genus and Sicilian species ( Biarum tenuifolium), but 
also the Dalmatian (Biarum Anguillare), the Greek (Biarum Spruneri), 
and perhaps also Cyllenicum Spruneri. The genus Arisena would 
in those days have been found in the ** Din-nan-scho ” of Clyer (Va- 
lentini Histor.; 680), and Arisena ringens, the ** Konjako" of Keempfer 
(Ameen. p. 786; 1712). The genus Ischarum was indicated in the 
Arum Carsaami of Rauwolff (1583): i.e. Calla orientalis, Linn. 
Theriophonum was also discovered ; Klein having gathered it, as Will- 
denow's Herbarium, n. 17729, shows, during the years 1739-42. 
Calyptrocoryne minuta had been described and figured by Rheede in 
Hort. Malab. xi. p. 33, t. 17; 1692. Typhonium Javanicum, although 
published by Rumphius (Amb. v. p. 820, t. 110, f. 2) in 1690, re- 
mained unnoticed until our times. A similar fate befell the genus 
Brachyspatha, which Royen described (“ fol. palmat. . . . spatham spa- 
dice breviorem superantibus ") in Hort. Lugd.-Bat. p. 7, t. 2 (1740), 
which Camelli (Stirp. Ins. Luzon. in Ray, Hist. pl. iii. App. p. 36, 13; 
1704) mentioned as Dracontium, Luz. iii., and which Hermann (Hort. 
Lugd.-Bat. p. 60; 1698) had made known as Arum polyphyllum Dra- 


CONTRIBUTION TO THE HISTORY OF AROIDEOLOGY. 201 


cunculus and Serpentaria dictum, etc. Even Conophallus, already men- 
tioned in 1692. by Rheede (Mal. xi. p. 37, t. 19), under the name of 
Mulenschena, and again noticed by Tournefort and Burmann (Fl. Zeyl. 
p. 90; 1737), was not classed amongst the sufficiently-known plants. 
The plant which, according to Roxburgh, is d * Kundi " in 
Sanskrit, Tacca phallifera by Rumphius (Amb. v. 326, t. 113, f. 2; 
1690) ; Schena by Rheede (Mal. xi. p. 35, t. 18; 1692); and drum 
polyphyllum Ceylanicum by Commelyn (Hort. Amst. i. p. 99, f. 52; 
1706),—the Armorphophallus,—was also completely overlooked in the 
‘Species Plantarum.’ Alocasia Indica (Arum Indicum, Roxb. Fl. Ind. 
iii. 498 ; Wight, Icon. t. 794), which is identical with drum sylvestre 
or Arum Indicum sylvestre of Rumphius (Amb. v. 310, t. 107), and of 
which we received living specimens from Java, and dried ones from 
Amboyna, collected by Doleschal, and accompanied by the remark, 
* Herba gregaria in umbrosis crescens, foliis ad 3' altis, spatha pallide 
sulphurea," was not introduced in Linnzeus's work, probably on account 
of the want of clearness in the representations, and the many vaguely- 
indieated subspecies, which could only lead to misconceptions and con- 
fusion. Nor were Alocasia commutata or Leucocasia admitted, both 
of which seem to have been known as cultivated plants, as would 
appear probable from Rumphius’s description of Arum Indicum sativum, 
which is divided into Arum sativum majus, drum sylvestre, and Arum 
Æygyptium, whose first division, Arum sativum majus, ** iterum dividitur 
in tres species” (Rumph. 1. c. p. 308), of which one “ gerebat fructus 
spithamam longos; quorum caude (spatha, spadix) albicant, uti et in- 
feriora ipsorum ossicula seu granula (baceze), que tandem sine rube- 
dine marcescunt ;" the others ** majoribus granulis Pisa referentibus. . . . 
Hee nunquam penitus rubent, sed lutea sunt ; Arum sylvestre estque 
etiam in tres species subdivisum, latifolium, medium seu vulgare et 
aquaticum.” Only Alocasia macrorrhiza, whose “ flos albicat et odorem 
suavissimum spirat " (Herm. Parad. p. 73), whose petioli “ inferior 
ars... sulcata est oris reflexis," whose “ folii lamina costis crassis, 
robustis ac parallelis, ad inferiorem partem protuberantibus ad digiti 
crassitiem ;" of which is said, “quum superior ejus vagina (spathe) 
pars sese aperiat, cauda ista forlem sed haud ingratum fundit odorem 
(Rumph. 1. c.), could be recognized, as afterwards confirmed by Forster 
(Pl. Escul. Ins. Austr. p. 58; 1786) and R. Brown (Prodr. N, H. p. 
336; 1810), in “Arum maximum macrorrhizon " of Hermann, and 


ro 


- 


202 CONTRIBUTION TO THE HISTORY OF AROIDEOLOGY: 


- © Arum Indicum sativum," Rumphius, a * planta octo decemque pedes 


alta, eujus stipes pedis crassitiem habet " (Rumph. 1. e.).* 
Caladium, as the name is given by Rumphius, had also been dis- 
covered, having been known to Piso, 237 (1648). The same was the 
with various species of Xaxthosomata, which were mentioned by 
lanis (vide Sprengel, Hist. i. p. 375) about the year 1570, as 
* Caiou, espèce de Choux.” A species of Acontias was already figured 
by Plumier (Cat. Pl. Amer. i. 8; 1693). Arisarum esculentum of 
Rumphius (Amb. v. t. xxx. p. 1; 1690), now called Schismatoglottis 


„longipes, was known long ago as Aglaonema Hii (according 


to Blume -= Arum aquaticum, Rumph. Amb. v. t. 108; 1690); also 

Aglaonema marantifolium (— Appendix erecta, "weed Amb. v. t. 182, 
f. 2; 1690). Of the existence of Homalonema rubra, Hassk., Rumphius 
was fully aware, for he described and figured it under the name of 
Dracunculus Amboinicus (v. t. iii. p. 2). 

Dracontium, the second genus taken up in Linnzeus's ‘ Species Plan- 
tarum (ed. 2) is characterized in the ‘Genera Plantarum’ (ed. 2, p. 
442; 1742) in the following manner :—* Spatha cymbzeformis, co- 
riacea, univalvis, maxima. Spadix simplicissimus, cylindraceus, bre- 
vissimus, tectus fructificationibus in capitulum digestis, quarum sin- 

arum perianthium proprium nullum nisi corollam dicas. Corolla 
propria pentapetala, concava. Petala ovata, obtusa, fere sequalia, Co- 
lorata. Stamina singulis filamenta 7, linearia, depressa, erecta, eequalia, 
corollula longiora. Anthere quadrangule, didymee, oblong, obtuse, 
erectze. Germen subovatum. Stylus teres, rectus, longitudine stami- 
num. ame obsoletum, trigonum. Bacca subrotunda. Semina plu- 
rima.” This definition does not hold good nowadays 

As has already been stated, the name “ Drenai ” has been 
epu down to us by the ancient Greeks, and was given by Linnzeus, 

“Arum” was to be restricted to a different group of species, to 
one allied to 4rum, for which Hermann (Parad. 93; 1689) had previously 
employed it. Earlier writers used however the name ** Arum," as well 
as that of “Calla,” for the group here described by Linnzus as Dra- 
contium. When the second edition of the * Species Plantarum ' appeared 
(1763), Dracontium numbered five species, which may here be mentioned 
in chronological order. D. spinosum and polyphyllum are both de- 
scribed by Hermann (Parad. 75 and 93, t. 93), the former as * Arum 

* As I had an opportunity to see in a living plant. 


Ree Ee TE 


CONTRIBUTION TO THE HISTORY OF AROIDEOLOGY. 203 
Zeylanicum spinosum,” the latter as “ Arum polyphyllum, caule scabro 
punicante,” and *Dracontium, scabro puniceo caule, radice Cyclaminis."" 
D. pertusum, collected by Plumier (Ann. 40, t. 56, 57), was made 
known in 1693; D. fætidum (Gron. Virg. i. p. 186) in 1739; and D. 


their organs of both vegetation and fructification differ essentially. 
Thus D. spinosum was called Lasia Hermanni; D. pertusum, Monstera 
_ Adansonii ; D. fætidun, Symplocarpus fotidus ; and D. Camtschatense, 
Lysichiton Camtschatense. There is but little to add to the first-men- 
tioned Dracontia. As synonyms of D. polyphyllum none can be quoted 
with certainty, except those already cited by Linneeus. Of Monstera se- 
veral species may have been known in those days, but too imperfectly 
to be intelligible. Catesby called Symplocarpus “ Arum Americanum 
beteefolio ;" Gronovius “ Calla aquatilis, odore Allii," ete. 

Calla, the third genus of Aroidee known to Linnzus in 1763, and 
to the earlier writers, though not under that name, is characterize 
(Gen. ed. ii. p. 440; 1742) in the following terms :—“ Spatha mono- 
phylla, ovato-cordata, superne colorata, maxima, patens, persistens. 
Spadix digitiformis, simplicissimus, erectus, fructificationibus tectus. 
Corolla nulla. Stamina filamenta nonnulla, germinibus intermixta, 
longitudine pistillorum, persistentia, compressa, truncata. Anthere 
simplices, truncate, sessiles. — Pistilla singula constant germine subro- 
tundo, obtuso, stylo simplici brevissimo, stigmate acuto. Bacce to- 
tidem, tetragono-globose, pulpose, uniloculares. Semina plura, oblonga, 
eylindricea, utrinque obtusa.” In additional observations he says, ** In 
alis speciebus spadix tegitur totus staminibus et pistillis mixtis. In 


which shows that Linnsus thought there might be a generic difference 
of the plants collected under Calla, which was afterwards fully confirmed. 

It cannot be ascertained with certainty when the name Calla was 
first given. Its Greek derivation seems to be undoubted, but it must 
be added that Linnzus (Phil. Trans. ed. 2, p. 197 ; 1163) ascribes it 


204 CONTRIBUTION TO THE HISTORY OF AROIDEOLOGY. 


arundinacea radice Plinii,” Lobel, Stirp. Obs. p. 328 (1576); “ Arum 
Athiopicum,” Herm. Lugd.-Bat. 60 (1687); “Arum aquaticum,” 
Johren hodeg. 32 (1710) ; and “ Provenzalia palustris,” Petit, Gen. 45 
(1710 

Three species of Calla were enumerated by Linnzeus, viz. C. palus- 
tris, orientalis, and Ælthiopica : the first known since Pliny’s, the se- 
cond since Rauwolff’s (It. H. 8; 1573), and the third since Hermann’s 
times (Lugd.-Bat. 60; 1687). But this genus, too, retains at pre- 
sent only one species, C. padustris, to which alone the definition given 
does apply. C. Mthiopica is the type of the genus Richardia, and 

orientalis was referred to Ischaris as I. Carsaami, under which ap- 
pellation it is popularly known in its native country. As a synonym 
of Calla thiopica (Richardia Africana) must be mentioned Arum 
Americanum, * Ari vulgaris facie, foliis carnosis,” of Micheli (Cat. 

ort. Florent. 9,t. 2; 1748), as taken up by Linnzus in the 
‘Species Plantarum.’ Calla aquatilis of Gronovius was referred by 
Linneus to Dracontium fætidum, the Symplocarpus fetidus of the pre- 
sent day, to which it properly belongs. 

Pothos is the fourth genus under consideration, and its character 
must be sought in Linneus’s ‘Flora Zeylanica, nova genera, p. 3 
(1747):—* Call. spatha globosa, monophylla, altero latere hians. Spadix 
brevis, simplicissimus, reflexus, globosus, tectus fructificationibus ses- 
silibus. Perianth. 0, nisi corollam sumas. Cor. petala 4, cuneiformia, 
oblonga, erecta. Stam. filamenta 4, latiuscula, erecta, petalis angus- 
tiora, ejusdemque longitudinis. Anthere minime. Pistilli germen 
parallelepipedum, truncatum. Stylus 0. Stigma acuminatum. Peri- 
carpium. Bacce aggregate.” In the fifth edition of the * Genera Plan- 
tarum,’ p. 415 (1754), is added, “(Bacce aggregate) subrotunde, 
l-loeulares. Semen unicum ;" which may be termed truth mixed with 
error. The first mention of the true Pothos is found in Theophrastus 
(H. p. vi. 7). The plant thus designated remained unknown to u3; 
and it is only the similarity of sound of the Cingalese name, “ Potha," 
of the species first made known, that led to the re-application of the 
Greek word. As early as 1688, Rheede had represented the habit of 
the genus; also Rumphius in 1690; but total want of any description 


ROSE ee 


of the structure of flower and fruit prevented the elucidation of its — 


relationship. Rheede mentions the genus under the name of Ana- 


parua (Hort. Mal. vii. t. 40); Rumphius under Appendix duplofolio seu — 


CONTRIBUTION TO THE HISTORY OF AROIDEOLOGY. 205 


“ Tapanava. Kitsjil " (nomen Amboinense) (Amb. v. p. 490, t. 184, f. 
1,2, 3). Linnzus, availing himself of the description given by Bur- 
mann (Thes. Zeyl. 197 ; 1737), founded, ten years later, the genus 


crenata, cordata, pinnata, palmata, and scandens. Of these, however, 
only the species first made known, and placed last in the ‘ Species 
Plantarum’ (P. scandens), is a representative of the genus Pothos. All 
the other species are representatives of other genera. Thus P. lanceo- 
lata, crenata, cordata, and palmaía are the first-known species of 
Anthurium ; whilst P. pinnata is the earliest-known Rhaphidophora: 
Three genuine species of Pothos, though figured and described by 
Rumphius, were by an oversight not inserted in the ‘Species Plan- 
. tarum, ed. 2, viz. P. tener (‘ Appendix arborum prima,’ Amb. v. t. 
181, f. 1), P. macrostachyus (‘ Ap. arborum altera, Amb. v. t. 181, F 
2), and P. Rumphii (* A. porcelianica, Amb. v. t. 182, f. 1), one of 
the three species still amongst the least-known AÆroideæ. “ Appendix 
laciniata " (Amb. v. p. 489, t. 183, f. 2) is a synonym of Rhaphido- 
phora pinnata “ Elletadi Maravara”’ (Rheede, xii. t. 20, 31; 1703), a 
second species of Rhaphidophora (R. pertusa). Unnoticed were “ Ap- 
pendix Cuscuaria," of Rumphius (Amp. v. t. 183, f. 1); i.e. what now 
is termed Cuscuaria marantifolia. Plumier’s generic names for the 
above-named Anthuriums were Arum, Dracontium, Dracunculus. 

There is hardly anything to remark about Orontium, the fifth genus 
of 4roideg of the second edition of the ‘ Species Plantarum,’ which, 
although discovered by Banister and described by Ray as early as 1704, 
was only admitted in 1756 in the ‘ Ameenitates,’ vol. iii. Up to this 
time we know only one species. 

Nor is there much to say respecting Acorus, the sixth and last genus 
of Linneeus’s work. The generic character in the second edition of 
the ‘Genera Plantarum,’ with a few unimportant alterations, still holds 
good. Theophrastus, and even Hippocrates, called it KdAapos ; the 

H 


Linnzeus described only one species (4. Calamus), but distinguished the 
plant common with us from that of Indian Asia. In recent times it 
has been ascertained that several species occur in India and the adja- 
cent countries, and as the species enumerated by Rumphius (Amb. v. 
P.178,t. 72) and Rheede (Mal. xi. p. 99, t. 60; 1692) are not yet 


206 THE SOLANA OF TROPICAL POLYNESIA. 


sufficiently specto it is still a question what names these species 

i us called his plant ** Acorum ;" Rheede used the 
native name, “ secta ;" Petit (Gen. 49; 1710) thought it desirable 
to retain the old appellation, Calamus aromaticus. 


Thus, in 1763, Linneus enumerated 6 genera and 38 species; to-day, 
just one hundred years later, we have 116 genera, and from 1044-50 
species of Aroidea. 


THE SOLANA OF TROPICAL POLYNESIA. 
Bx BERTHOLD Seemann, Pu.D., F.L.S. 


On finally determining the Solana of Viti for my forthcoming Flora, 
I was led to examine all the other Nightshades inhabiting the tropical 
parts of Polynesia, and preserved at the British Museum and in the 
herbaria of Sir W. J. Hooker and Mr. Bentham. They amount to 
fifteen species, only seven of which were given in Professor A. Gray E 
recent Polynesian list.* 

* Armata. 

1. S. incompletum, Dunal, in De Cand. Prod. xiii. sect. i. p. 311.— 
Hawaii (Nelson / in Mus. Brit. ; Remy, n. 451, fide A. Gray). 

There are two specimens of this, without flower and fruit, at the 
British Museum, which Dunal provisionally named 5. Sandwichianum, 
a name a cancelled. 

S. xanthocarpum, Schrad. et Wendl. Sert. Hanov. i. p. 8. t. 2.— 
Oahu, Sándwidh ers Mieten ! in Mus. Brit. ; Seemann! n. 1121), 
where it is called “ d 

Probably d cim India. The plant is about two feet high, 
and in my notes I call the berries scarlet. The calyx is clad with large 
straw-coloured spines. 

** Inermia. 

3. S. Vitiense, Seem. Flora Vit. ined. (sp. nov.) —Fiji Islands (Seem. 
n. 340). 

* There is a generic term for these plants ttt the Polynesian rem is 


m including n pom ** Boro,” ** Por * Poro the dif- 
ferent dialects have oe "— 


ng a De 70, Pte IE ENEN TEE a a REESE I EAE Qe TRUE a FEES 


— 


Le LOT GU SUY MERE SRL REDIT A INE OT NY OOO D S ENEE AA 


THE SOLANA OF TROPICAL POLYNESIA. 207 


A tree. Allied to S. membranaceum, Wall. (S. subtruncatum, Wall.), 
but calyx quite truncate, and without those minute teeth found in that 
of S. membranaceum. 

4. S. (§ Morelle vere) Forsteri, Seem. ; herbaceum, annuum, bre- 
viter villoso-tomentosum demum glabrescens, caule inermi vix an- 
gulato geniculato-flexuoso, foliis ovatis acuminatis integerrimis v. 
sinuato-dentatis basi cordatis v. in petiolum attenuatis, cymis extra- 
axillaribus 3-6-floris, pedicellis cernuis, calycis laciniis ovatis acutis, 
corolla extus tomentella, bacca globosa glabra pisi magnitudine.—S. 
nigrum, Forst. Prodr. n. 106, non Linn.— Easter Island (Forster / in 
Herb. Mus. Brit.), Tahiti (Nelson / ; Sir J. Banks /), Vavao, Friendly 
Islands (Barclay /). ; 

This species is much nearer to 8. villosum, Lam., than S. nigrum, 
Linn., but the leaves are generally less deeply cut than they are in $. 
villosum, and in only one specimen, collected by Sir J. Banks in Tahiti, 
do there occur any deep indentations. Forster's specimen, from 
Easter Island, is much more hairy than the Tahitian or Tongan speci- 
mens, The flowers and berries are much smaller than in the true S- 
nigrum. Solander, in his MS. volume, included the Tahitian speci- 
mens under the name of S. rubrum, but he describes the berry as black. 

5. S. oleraceum, Dun., in De Cand. Prod. xiii. sect. 1, p. 50. No- 
men vernaculum Vitiense, “ Boro ni yaloka ni gata. "— Viti Islands (See- 
mann! n. 344), Sandwich Islands (Nuttall! in Mus. Brit.), Norfolk 
Island (Milne / in Herb. Hook.), Society Islands (Banks and Solander !). 


I have also seen it wild about Sydney. 


y 
S. astroites, Forst., from the Society Islands, may positively bea 
synonym of this species. Forster has left no description, drawing, or 
specimen of it; but when it is borne in mind that there are only four 
species of Solanum from the Society Islands, viz. S. Uporo, 8. 


. repan- 
dum, S. Forsteri, and S. oleraceum, and that we know Forster could not 


mean the first three, having previously deseribed them, there is little 
doubt that his S. astroites is identical with S. oleraceum. : 

6. S. amicorum, Benth. in Lond. Journ. of Bot. vol. ii. p. 227; De 
Cand. Prod. xiii. sect. 1, p. 269.—Tongan Islands (Barclay ! in Mus. 
Brit.; United States Expl. Exped. ! in Herb. Benth.). 

7. S. puberulum, Nutt. mss. in Herb. Brit. Mus.; fruticosum, ramis 
junioribus furfuraceo-tomentosis demum glabratis, foliis geminis, al- 
tero multo minore, ovato-oblongis acuminatis integerrimis vel sinuato- 


208 THE SOLANA OF TROPICAL POLYNESIA. 


lobatis, lobis acutis, basi obliquis, utrinque furfuraceo-puberulis, ante 
evolutionem ochraceo-tomentosis, floribus extra-axillaribus simpliciter 
racemosis, pedicellis gracilibus, calycis lobis subulatis corolla tomentosa 
fere 5-partita 3-4-plo brevioribus, baccis globosis glabris nitidis (2 une. 
diametr.).—S. puberulum e£ pulverulentum, Nutt. mss. in Herb. Brit. 

4$.— Oahu, in silvis montosis (Nuttall /), Sandwich Islands (Men- 
zies ! in Herb. Mus. Brit.). 

This is very near S. Sandwichense, Hook. and Arn., and S. tetrandrum, 
R. Brown, but differs from both in not having divaricate cymes but 
simple racemes. It is far less tomentose than S. Sandwichense, the 
leaves, when fully developed, being quite glabrous on both sides, as 
are also the fruiting peduncles and pedicels. Larger leaves, including 
petiole, 4—5 inches long, 2 inches broad ; fruiting pedicels 1 inch long. 

8. S. Bauerianum, Endl. Fl. Norf. p. 54.—Norfolk Island (Her. 
Hook.). 

Very near S. Uporo and S. viride, Br., but corymbs generally ter- 
minal and corolla glabrous. 

Uporo, Dun., in De Cand. l. c. p. 138.—S. anthropophagorum, 
Seem. in Bonpl. x. p. 274, t. 14. S. viride, Sol. (non R. Brown 1) 
mss. in Forst. Plant. Esculent. n. 42; Forst. Prodr. p. 89, n. 507 (sine 
descript.) ; Parkinson's. Drawings of Tahitian Plants in Mus. Brit. t. 
27. S. aviculare, Guill. Zeph. Tait. p. 45 (non Forst.). Nomen ver- 
naculum Tahitense, *Poroporo;" Vitiense, '" Boro dina. » —Viti 
Islands (Seemann ! n. 341, Milne /), Society Islands (Nelson /), Tongan 
Islands (Barclay /), Samoan Islands (Sir E. Home /), New Caledonia 
or Friendly Islands (Forster / in Mus. Brit:). 


R. Brown's 5. viride differs from this species in having styles longet. 


than the stamens and berries not larger than a good-sized pea, whilst S. 
Uporo, Dun., has styles shorter than the stamens, and berries having the 
dimensions of tomatoes and the larger olives. Solander's 5. viride being 
merely a name, unaccompanied by a description, that of R. Brown, free 


from this defect, naturally has the preference. Dunal's S. Uporo, described i 


from insufficient materials, was at first not recognized by me, or else 
.I should not have added the name anthropophagorum to its synonymy. 
S. aviculare, Forst. (with which Hook. fil. very properly unites 5. 
laciniatum, Ait.), is very different from 8. Uporo (the “ Poroporo ” of 
Tahiti, “ Boro " of Viti), and does not occur in the Society Islands ; 
Guillemin meant S. Uporo by his S. aviculare. 


— 


ETT 


-THE SOLANA OF TROPICAL POLYNESIA. 209 


10. S. tetrandrum, R. Brown, Prodr. i. p. 445.—S. inamenum, 
Benth. im Lond. Journ. Bot. ii. p. 228.—Viti (Seemann! m. 343 
eb 345, Milne!, Hinds!, Barclay! United States Expl. Exped. in 
Mus. Brit., Herb. Hook. et Benth.), East coast of New Holland 
(R. Brown /). 

Some of R. Brown’s authentic specimens have pentamerous flowers, 
and I cannot find any characters to separate them from S. inamænum. 

11. S. Nelsoni, Dunal, in De Cand. Prod. xiii. sect. 1, p. 123.—8. 
rotundifolium. Nutt. mss. in Mus. Brit. et Herb. Hook.! S. argen- 
teum, Hook. et Arn. Bot. Beech. p. 92?—Kauai (Nuttall! in Herb. 
Hook. et Mus. Brit.), Oahu (Remy, n. 442, fide A. Gray). 

I have compared Nuttall’s specimen of S. rotundifolium with the 
original one of Nelson, at the British Museum, and there can be no 
doubt of their being identical. But I do not find in Sir William 
Hooker’s herbarium the specimen, mistaken by the authors of Beechey’s 
Botany for S. argenteum, which A. Gray hesitatingly refers to $. 
Nelsoni, Nor has Prof. Walker Arnott, as he informs me, a specimen 
of it. 

Nelsoni, Dun., var. thomasiafolium, Seem. ; foliis cordato-ovatis 
sinuato-lobatis, lobis (5—7) obtusis, vel cordatis integris, fruetu g oboso 
glabro pisi magnitudine.—S. vestitum, Nutt. mss. in Herb. Mus. Brit. 
—Atoi (Nuttall ! in Herb. Mus. Brit.). 

This has quite the look of Zhomasia solanacea, Gay, and would pro- 


_ bably be described as a new species by any one not having seen the 


evident transition there is in some specimens of what Nuttall has 
called S. rotundifolium and A. Gray justly considers identical with the 
original S. Nelsoni, Dun., preserved in the British Museum. In these 
Specimens some of the leaves have a tendency to become sinuato- 
lobate, whilst again several leaves noticed in my var. thomasiafolium 
are cordate and entire. The resemblance between S. Nelsoni var. 
thomasiefolium aud Thomasia solanacea is quite as striking as that 


‘between the Amazonian moth and the humming-bird figured in Mr. 


Bates’s Travels on the Amazon. 

à 12. S. Austro-Caledonicum, Seem. (sp. nov.) ; yutieoaum, — 

merme, foliis ovato-oblongis acuminatis integerrimis, basi obliquis, 

Supra pubescentibus, demum glabris, subtus ramulis pedunculis dd 

busque dense tomentosis, corymbis extra-axillaribus bifidis multifloris, 

calycis 5-fidis, laciniis triangularibus acutis, corolla laciniis lineari- 
Vot rn d 


, 


210 THE SOLANA OF TROPICAL POLYNESIA. 


lanceolatis extus dense tomentosis, stylo staminos superante, bacca 
globosa levi glabra pisi magnitudine (v. s. sp.).—Loyalty Islands 
(Sir G. Grey, in Herb. Hook.), New Caledonia (Sir E. Home), Isle 
of Pines (Milne /). ; 

A shrub, from 12-14 feet high. Leaves from 4-5 inches long, 1-14 
inches broad. Corolla exceeding the calyx 3 or 4 times in length. 
Fruiting peduncle swollen towards the apex. The nearest ally of this 
species is S. Sandwichense, Hook. et Arn., but the lobes of the corolla 
are linear-lanceolate almost subulate, whilst those of S. Sandwichense 
are ovate-acuminate. 

13. S. Sandwichense, Hook. et Arn. Bot. Beech. p. 92.—8. Woahense, 
Dunal, in De Cand. Prod. xiii. sect. 1, p. 268.—Oahu (Beechey 5 
Seemann! m. 2213, in Herb. Hook. ; Macrae!; Hinds! in Herb. 
Benth. ; Nuttall !*) ; Atoi (Barclay ! in Mus. Brit.). 

Var. (?) B, Kavaiense, A. Gray, Proceedings Amer. Acad. vi. p. 43. 
— Kauai (U. S. Expl. Ezped.) ; Oahu (Barclay ! in Mus. Brit.). : 

14. S. Milnei, Seem. (sp. nov.) ; fruticosum, erectum, inerme, ramis 
pedunculis pedicellisque cano-tomentosis, foliis solitariis elliptico-lan- 
ceolatis utrinque longe acuminatis v. ovato-acuminatis, irregulariter et 


ru YEA A MSS 


: 


pw en PORE CSS UU 


minute undulato-crenatis, basi inzequilaterilibus, supra adsperso-pilosis . : 


demum glabris, subtus cano-tomentosis, floribus dichotomo-cymosis 
extra-axillaribus vel terminalibus, cymis divaricatis multifloris, calycis 
laciniis cuspidatis, corolle 5-fidee tomentose laciniis lanceolatis, an- 
theris apice 2-porosis, stylo staminos superante, basi pilosi, bacca 


globosa glabra (v. s. sp.).—Island of Futuna, New Hebrides (Milne! : 


in Herb. Hook.), Aneitum (Milne !, Macgillivray !). 


^ A shrub, 5 feet high” (Milne), and “generally growing in clumps — 
in waste places" (Macgillivray). Leaves with long petioles, and he i 
b ; 


inches long and 2 inches broad. Flowers apparently white. 
on the specimens I have seen not quite ripe. 


pe 
15. S. repandum, Forst. Prodr. n. 105 ; Forst. Icon. t. 59, oan 


S. latifolium, Parkinson's Drawings of Tahitian Plants, t. 28, in Mus. | 
Brit. S. Quitense, Hook. et Arn. Bot. Beech. p. 67 (non Lam.).— i; 
Nomina vernaeula Vitiensia, * Boro sou" v. “ Sousou.  — Pitcairn — 


Island (Cuming ! n. 1382), Tahiti (Sir J. Banks !, Wills, and Smith! 


* 8. Californicum, Dun. in De Cand. Prod. xiii. sect i. p. 86, collected by Natta 
v 


1 


at Monterey, California, is identical with S. JM. i, Dun. l.c. p. 159, collected Y : 


: S. Menziesi n 
the same locality by Menzies: both specimens preserved in the British Museum. 


REPORT ON THE CHINCHONA SUCCIRUBRA. 211 


Hinds!, Barclay! United St. Expl. Bxped.!), Marquesas Islands 
(Mathews ! n. 93, Barclay /) ; Viti (Seemann ! n. 341). 


REPORT TO THE UNDER SECRETARY OF STATE FOR 
INDIA.ON THE BARK AND LEAVES OF CHINCHONA 
SUCCIRUBRA GROWN IN INDIA. 


By J. E. Howarp, Esq. F.L.S. 
Communicated by CLEMENTS R. MARKHAM, Esq., F.S.A., F.R.Q.S. 


[The propagation of the different species of Chinchona, introduced into India 
by Mr. Markham, has been so eminently successful in the Neilgherries, under 
the able superintendence of Mr. M‘Ivor, that thousands of young plants can 
now be supplied to the public. By order of the Government of Madras, r. 


excellent official report on the first bark gathered on Mr. M‘Ivo à 
will effectually dispel the fear that the Chinchonas grown artificially in India 
might not contain the same alkaloids as those produced spontaneously in South 
America, whilst the discovery of quinine, ete., in the leaves of the red bark has an 
importance which physiologists will know how to appreciate.—E». 


I have the pleasure of reporting that the specimens of Chinchona 
bark and wood, together with dried leaves, and decoction made from 


_ the same, which were forwarded from the Neilgherry Hills, in Southern 


India, by Mr. M‘Ivor, reached me in good order on the 23rd of May 
last, and that I have since submitted them to careful examination. 

dried under favourable circumstances. Tt is full of sap, which, in some 
cases, exudes a little at tbe cut ends, and forms what is called a resinous 
ring or circle. The specific gravity is considerable, and the thickness, 
especially of the fifteen months old bark, is remarkable for the time o 
growth, being about one-tenth of an inch in some of the quills, which 
curl much in upon themselves in drying. The external ro is 

P 


212 REPORT ON THE CHINCHONA SUCCIRUBRA. 


warty, and the colour more of a tea-green than is usual in the bark as 
it is imported from South America, but, as it is not cut there at so 
early a stage of growth, it is difficult to form an accurate comparison 
in this respect. The taste is that of “red bark,” being compounded 
of the bitter of the alkaloids and the more nauseous taste of kinovic 
acid. The powder resembles that of good Peruvian bark. 

In order to make the best analysis of the small quantity of bark at 
my command, I commenced with five hundred grains of that of the 
second year's growth, and was able to obtain therefrom a first and se- 
cond crystallization of white sulphate of Quinine. By thus specifying 


the whiteness, I mean to imply that the bark had not the commercial ; 


disadvantage which frequently attends the “red bark” at a more ma- 
ture stage of growth, resulting from the fact that the colouring matter 
has in these last become so much implicated with the alkaloids as to 
make the task of purification a difficult one. The crystallizations I 
obtained were mixed with some sulphate of Chinchonidine, which is 
commercially (but not medicinally) a disadvantage, and one which 
always attends the products of “ red bark.” I also obtained Chincho- 
nine, and other usual products of the process as from South American 
bark, viz. kinovie acid, kinate of lime, gum, chinchona red, ete. e 
product of alkaloid in a rough state was estimated at 4:30 per cent. 
A second trial of the same quantity enabled me to decide more accu- 
rately the percentage product in purified alkaloids, I found the total 
contents 3:30 to 3°40 per cent., and of this (soluble in ether) Quinine 
and some Chinchonidine 2°40 per cent., leaving *60 per cent. of Chin- 
chonine, which crystallized freely, and also ‘30 or “40 loss chiefly in 
water of the hydrated alkaloids.. This result must be considered ex- 
tremely favourable. 

I have noticed the product of some fine quills of South American 


red bark as 3:60 per cent.,* the larger bark of the same parcel pro- 


ducing 3°91 of alkaloid. Dr. Riegel obtained from one ounce red bark, 
of best quality, 4°16 per cent. by Rabourdin’s process, or 3°90 by that 


of Buchner. Of this, 2-65 per cent., soluble in ether, was reckoned | 
as Quinine, and the rest was set down as Chinchonine.t I have ob- 


tained a much higher percentage of alkaloid from large and peculiarly 


fine “red bark," but I see no reason to doubt that even this higher per- - 


* ' Illustrations of Nueva Quinologia,’ under head “ C, succirubra,” p. 15. 
+ Pharm. Centralblatt, for July, 1852. 


REPORT ON THE CHINCHONA SUCCIRUBRA. 213 


centage would be attained in the East Indies, if time were allowed for 
the growth. 2 

The exact period at which it would be advisable to cut the bark 
must be ascertained by experiment, but I think this should take place . 
as soon as the bark attains to a thickness which would repay the cul- 
tivation. There would be positive disadvantage in allowing the bark 
to attain such an age as is indicated by many of the specimens from 
South America, if the object to be attained is the extraction of the alka- 
loids ; since there is a continual process of deterioration* of these after 
a certain period of the history of the bark, which is connected with the 
oxidation of the red colouring-matter, and the production, in very old 
trees, of. those fine descriptions of bright red bark which command in- 
deed a high price in the market (as much at the present time as eight 
shillings per pound), but which would not, in many cases, be more va- 
luable for the production of Quinine than bark of one year’s growth. 

I next examined the younger bark of one year’s growth, taking care 
to select the most mature portion, and found that it yielded 2°59 of 
alkaloid, of which 2°55 (soluble in ether) appeared to be Quinine and 
Chinchonidine, and in part crystallized into tolerably white sulphate, 
which showed perhaps a rather larger proportion of Chinchonidine than 
in the older bark. On the other hand, the proportion of Chinchonine 
seemed notably less, viz. only 0°04 per cent., but it is possible that the 
separation was not exactly effected between the Chinchonine and Chin- 
chonidine, which is not easily accomplished by ether in such small 
portions. 

The above result induced me to pay further attention to the leaves, 
concerning which the absence of any carmine sublimate by heat led me 
at first to an unfavourable conclusion. The decoctions and infusions 
made by Mr. M‘Ivor, though in perfectly good condition, showed that 
the contents changed most rapidly under the influence of the oxygen 
of the atmosphere as soon as ammonia was added to the, at first, de- 
cidedly acid liquor. Fortunately, a good supply of several ounces of 
dried leaves had been sent over, and from these I succeeded in obtain- 
ing Quinine, though in very small quantity, but presenting its usual 
characteristics, dissolving in acids and precipitated by alkalies as a 
whitish hydrate, soluble in ether, and left by this on evaporation as a 


* Described in my ‘ Illustrations of Nueva Quinologia,’ under head “ C. succi- 
rubra,” P. 14. 


214 REPORT ON THE CHINCHONA SUCCIRUBRA. | 


resinous-looking body, having the usual bitter taste, also crystallizing —— 


not only as a sulphate, but as an oxalate of Quinine (the latter being 
the more critical test), but nevertheless presenting a characteristic im- 
plication with resinous or extractive matter, such as is usually met with 
in the very smallest quills or canutillos of South American bark, in 
analysing which it is frequently difficult to purify the Quinine from 
this adhesion. I obtained first from these leaves to the extent of 0:11 
of alkaloid,* of which part was soluble in ether, the remainder in spirits 
of wine, and afterwards 0°19 of precipitate still more combined with 
astringent matter. From these data, it seems to follow that the leaves 
will not supply a material for the extraction of Quinine, but that they 
will, nevertheless, be very useful when used fresh or in recently-pre- 
pared decoction or infusion for the cure of the fevers of the country. 
To this end the abundance of kinovic acid they contain, equal (weighed 
in the rough state) to 4:20 per cent., may also conduce. 

I have not much to remark as'to the No. 8 (bark renewed over 
spaces previously cut), as the quaniity sent was too small for much 
chemical examination, but I obtained abundantly by heat the crimson 
sublimate which marks the presence of alkaloids, and the promise from 
the external characteristics was good. The No. 4 bark (covered up with 
moss for some months) seems to me a successful experiment of Mr. 
M‘Ivor’s, especially since I notice very abundantly in this bark the 
crystals of kinovate of Quinine, which I have describedT as I found 
them in the * red bark " of South America, and now find again, quite 
as plentifully, in the older bark sent from India. I may add, generally 
speaking, the structure of the barks as shown by the microscope makes 
it evident that the plants had grown vigorously and under circumstances 
favourable to their full development. 

I reserve any opinion as to the best method of drying the bark, to 


which Mr. M‘Ivor alludes, till I have had the opportunity of examining — 


further specimens. 


The green leaves, dried in the shade, have since yielded me 0°20 of alkaloid, 
soluble in ether, and traces of Chinchonidine (forming a resinous hydriodate), and 
Chinchonine.—J. E. H. 

t ‘Illustrations of Nueva Quinologia, Mic. Obs., p. 7. 


SEM xd leui. Y gis à TRES ET. opts e È 
Ms ee a a S SE 


215 


CORRESPONDENCE. 


Quinine, Chinchonidine, and Chinchonine, in the Leaves of Chinchona 
suecirubra. 
Tottenham, June 20, 1863. 


the red bark grown in South India, may not be unacceptable. The disco- 
ery of Quinine, Chinchonidine, and Chinchonine, in the leaves of the 
Chinchona, seems to confirm the views which I have expressed as 
production of the alkaloids by a reaction taking place between the mother- 
8 mái À 


tion of quinine, and the semicrystallization thus induced formed on recrystalli- 
zation the crystals which I have described and figured as similar to those found 
in situ in the bark itself. The Chinchona-red appears to be formed at the 
same time, and colours the flocculent mass reddish, or rather pink. I find in 
the leaves abundance of kinovie acid, which, separated from ad 
phyll, becomes perfectly white and similar to that obtained from the bark; 
they also yield much wax and kinate of lime, together with gum. In order to 
check or confirm the trial of the leaves, I also examined with similar results 


if such be at all the process, the alkaloids must be found in the sap itself; and 
if the quinine be formed in the leaves, in which there are certai i 
fibres, it seems to me to dispose of the hypothesis that these latter are in some 
way essential to the formation of the alkaloids. 
incides with the presence of quinine (as I have shown) very eminently in the 
cellular tissue of the outer bark, which is evidently, in the barks under consi- 
deration, gorged to repletion with sap. Reserving any re i 
arks for some further oceasion, I re- 
Jons Error HOWARD. 


. 


scopie peculiarities in these East Indian b 
main, yours, etc., 
uc Ls eet 
Bryological Notes. 
Rose Hill, Bowdon, Cheshire, June 24, 1863. 
I have discovered a second British locality for Sphagnum laricinum, Spruce, 
described by Wilson as S. contortwm, var. laricinum, Yn general aspect this 


* 


216 . CORRESPONDENCE. 


pes gon S. Mougeotii (S. uiam var. recurvum, Wils. Bry. Brit.) 
re than S. contortum, and, like S. Mougeotii, has the leaves undulate at the 
Wagt when Pus and also recurved, though to a less extent than in that species. 
Its structure is described in the Bry. Brit. as allied to that of S. contortum, 
but differing in the very minute pores of the leaves, and also in pie = cor- 
tical layer of the stem composed of two or even three rows of cellules, The 
stem is dark in colour. No fruit has yet been found. The station odd 
it occurs here is PES Moss, m five miles from Manchester, on which 
place it grows in considerable abundan 
In 1860 I PRA Bartramia rigida on en cliffs near Criccieth, North | 
Wales, i in a shad , growing in the same tuft with Bartramia pomi- ; 
>t think disi B is the des English station — : 
num fluitans, H: Kneiffi, — 
and H. ee. and barren ones of H. pene H. aduncum, Hedw., 
Sphagnum laricinwn, and S. Mougeotii, to those who wish for them. 
GEORGE E. Hunt. 


The new Purple Trefoil of the Scilly Islands. 3 


Oakfield, Leamington, June 3, 1863. 
first impression on seeing this lovely trefoil in the Scilly Islands was 
that it might be distinct from Trifolium repens, and I dep several specime 
making, at the same time, the following note on the spot :—* Trifolium repens. 


upper put of the petals, and then very beautiful. It requires further exami- 
nation.” There is a marked character in the veins of the leaves, which are 
prominent on Nis under side, those of T. repens being visible only by their 
darker colour by d llight. The flowers become almost black 
when dried. As far as I recollect, the plant occurs in several places in the 
islands; and I have much pleasure in sending you fresh specimens in flower, 
hoping to communicate at a future time additional particulars, and pasate the 
whole question in your hands. FREDERICK TOWNSE 


[ We shall publish a coloured plate of this highly interesting addition to owo 
ora, as soon as the plants kindly transmitted to us, two of which are now — 
growing in our inea shall have produced ripe fruit. Professor Babington - — 
has kindly undertaken to determine the real name and the synonymy of this — | 
novelty. It is closely allied to Trifolium repens, and, as Mr. — nd eri 
observes, a very lovely plant. In De Candolle's * Prodromus; ii. p. 199, a 
riety of T. repens, termed rubescens (floribus parpuraseentibus, caulibus pe 
rosis), and growing near Geneva, is mentioned ; but we do not find it taken 
up by any subsequent author. This may be our new plant, judging from the 
brief description. But a diagnosis eae more closely agreeing with it is found 


sum, Schleich. (pallescens, Sturm). ‘The branches of that plant, however, are 


NEW PUBLICATIONS. 217 


Linn. ; 
2 ? 
but that has fistulose and ascending stem and branches; the Scilly Islands. 
plant, solid, running, and rooting ones.—ED. 


NEW PUBLICATIONS. 


Flora Australiensis : a Description of the Plants of the Australian Ter- 
ritory. By George Bentham, F.R.S., P.L.S., assisted by Ferdinand 
Mueller, M.D.,F.R.S.& L.S. Vol. I.: Ranunculaceae to Anacardiacee. 
Published under the authority of the several Governments of the 
Australian Colonies. London: Lovell Reeve and Co. 1863. 8vo, 
pp. 508. 


This Flora, entirely in English, comprises the plants of the whole 
Australian continent and Tasmania, but it excludes those of New 

aland. It was at first proposed that the gigantic task of writing it 
should be shared equally between Mr. Bentham and Dr. Mueller, but 
on mature consideration it was found impracticable, four months hav- 
ing to elapse before an answer to any letters passing between the 
parties could be received. Dr. Mueller, though doing all in his power 
to forward the work by sending his herbarium, notes, and publications, 
` has wisely left the final preparation of the Flora for the press to 
the practised hand of Mr. Bentham, who now presents us with the 
first instalment of the work, prefaced by a glossary of botanical terms. 

r. Bentham seems to have taken his own Hongkong Flora as his 
pattern. He gives us an analytical key to all the Orders, genera, and — 
Species, which will be found eminently useful in making out the name 
of a plant. There are, besides, full descriptions, and the principal re- 
ferences and synonyms, of each species. Though the whole letterpress 

s been arranged and printed in a very concise manner, the present 
volume, commencing with Ranunculacee, does not carry us further than 
Anacardiacea, and probably six or seven additional volumes will be 
required before the entire work is completed. There are no illustra- 


218 NEW PUBLICATIONS. 


tions, nor did it enter into the plan of the work to give an economie 
- and popular account of the various species. 

The materials from which this Flora has been drawn up are very 
rich; and Mr. Bentham informs us that collections were pouring in 
. ata rapid rate when this first volume was going through the press, 
and promises, at a future time, additions and corrections ; but these 
must be insignificant in comparison with what has been given. We 
should like to have seen mentioned the two important phenomena 


pointed out by Steetz, in Tetratheca and, Platytheca, that in the former. 


the flowers open only on bright days and close at night, whilst in the 


latter genus they are uninfluenced by clouds or the approach of evening. - 


We also observe that he says :—“ The figure of Platytheca galioides, 
Steetz, which Walpers quoted from the * Paradisus Vindobonensis,' is 
not yet published.” ‘The whole first volume of the ‘ Paradisus,’ in- 


cluding letterpress, was completed in 1860; and the figure in ques- 


tion, the only one ever published of that plant, is t. 73. We further miss — 


the name of Billardiera Hambruchiana, a synonym of Sollya linearis. 
We look forward to a second instalment of this valuable work, the 
execution of which could not have fallen into better and abler hands. 


Kryptogamen-Flora von Sachsen, ete.—Cryptogamic Flora of Saxony, 
Upper Lusatia, Thuringia, and Northern Bohemia, with references to 
the adjacent countries. First Part, containing the dlge in the widest 
sense, the Liverworts, and Mosses. By Dr. L. Rabenhorst. With 
more than 200 woodcuts, representing all the genera of Alge. 
Leipzig. 1863. London: Williams and Norgate. 

The district to which this handy little volume applies, is one whose 
boundaries are neither natural nor political. This is of little import- 
ance as regards the Algw, for many of them are cosmopolitan, 00- 
ewring wherever a suitable habitat in water or air, as the case may 
be, is presented ; so that this volume may be considered as a handbook 


of the freshwater Alge of Germany, and, nd eed, almost of Europe. 


Itis different, however, with the Mosses, the distribution of which 
depends upon the latitude and altitude of the district. The highest 
localities are in the Erzgebirge, which in some places rise to a heig 

of 4000 feet ; yet they are not high enough to supply the conditions 


required by the alpine and subalpine species, and these are consequen yy 


NEW PUBLICATIONS. 219 


absent from this Flora. It is to be regretted that the illustrations of 
the genera, which so much enhance the first part of the volume, are 
not extended to the Mosses and Hepatice. Their want is the more 
to be wondered at as they are promised for the Lichens and Fungi. 
The value to the beginner of such accurate and inexpensive woodcuts 
as those of Dr. Rabenhorst’s cannot be over-estimated. It has sur- 
prised us that they have not been more extensively used. The only 
work published in this country with ‘such illustrations, as far as we 
know, is Mr. Gosse’s work on marine zoology, in which, for a small 
sum, an accurate drawing of every genus of vertebrate and inverte- 
brate animals inhabiting our seas is given. Why could not this be 
done more for botanists? We want a work on British Cryptogamia. 
It is thirty years since the fifth volume of the ‘ English Flora’ appeared. 
In the interval there have been published monographs of the different 
Orders by Berkeley, Wilson, Smith, Harvey, Mudd, ete. These form 
a somewhat large and certainly an expensive library, beyond the reach 
of most botanists. A new edition of the now scarce Cryptogamic vo- 
lume of the ‘ English Flora’ would be a great boon to workers, for the 
interval of thirty years makes it to a considerable extent useless to its 
fortunate possessors. Great accessions to species have specially been 
made in the minuter organisms. Thus, the 2 species of Desmidee have 
increased to 182, and the 54 Diatomacee to more than 700. 

The eminent position Dr. Rabenhorst has attained as a careful and 
critical observer by his former works, as well as by his published fasci- 
culi of plants, is strengthened by this useful Flora. We conclude by 
quoting from the preface some instructive sentences on the disappear- 
ance of habitats of Algz and Chare, plants the appearances of which 
depend upon manifold, but little-known influences. ‘ We know, in ge- 
neral,” he says, “ that continued rain, and a higher level of the water m 
rivers, lakes, and morasses than usual, are as injurious as à great 
drought. In the years 1855, 1857, and especially 1858, many species 
were altogether wanting in localities where they were formerly well 

nown. In 1858, the Chare were everywhere sought for in vain. 
Chara glomerata, C. polyacantha, and Nitella syncarpa have disappeared 
within the last few years, and N. mucronata since 1855 ; it will be of 
great interest to observe the time and circumstances under which they 
reappear. In 1857, Hydrodictyon appeared in some places in such 
quantity that ponds and reservoirs were almost filled with it; since 


220 NEW PUBLICATIONS. 


then it has not shown itself in several of these places, while in others 
it occurs only in isolated patches. In the year 1862 it sprang up wn- 
expectedly and abundantly in the tanks of the Botanic Gardens at 
Dresden, in which the Victoria regia is cultivated. Another pheno- 
menon may be mentioned for the benefit of young algologists. At 
different seasons of the year different Algæ are found in one and the 
same locality. For instance, in May and June species of Ulothria may 
found on the floating timber of the Elbe ; while in July and August 
Cladophora glomerata is common, and no trace of Ulothriz remains.” 


L Ardenne.. Par Francois Crepin. | 8vo, pp. 68. Brussels: Gustave 
ayolez. 1863. 


The Belgians, amongst whom, a few years ago, local botany was but 
little cultivated, are now working hard at the study of their indigenous 
vegetation and its distribution. In 1859, M. Crepin, of Rochefort, who 
has since been chosen Professor at the State School of Horticulture at 
Ghent, published the first fascicle of his * Critical Notes upon Belgian 
Plants,’ and this has since been followed by two other fascicles, all 
three containing. valuable observations upon critical species, and the 
report of experiments of cultivation which bear forcibly upon the 
question of how far some of the proposed species which have been 
obtained by the dismemberment of the old specific types are really 
distinct. In 1860 appeared the * Manuel de la Flore Belgique’ of 
the same author, an elementary handbook of the Belgian flora, with 
analyses of the genera and species, and short descriptions and notes of 
station. In 1861 were published a Flora of the province of Brabant, 
by Professor Van Heurck, of Antwerp, and M. Wesmael, of Vilvorde, . 
and the first part of a Flora of the province of Antwerp, by MM. Van 
Heurck and Beucker, the first in French and the latter in Dutch. A 
Belgian Botanical Society has been formed within the last two y eno 
to unite together the workers and systematize their labours, and under | 
its auspices meetings are held and excursions organized. Professor 
Van Heurck published last year a fasciculus of dried specimens of fifty 
of the more interesting plants of the country, and these he proposes 
to continue annually. M. Crepin intends to issue, in the course of. : 
1863, a ‘Revue de la Flore Belgique, with extended descriptions and | 
geographical notes, to reach altogether about 450 pages. In 1862 he 


NEW PUBLICATIONS. 221 


published a pamphlet containing a physical description and Florula of the 
_ district round Han-sur-Lesse, a small, but botanically very rich, tract 

of low hilly country on the confines of Namur and Luxembourg ; and 
now, in the pamphlet the title of which stands at the head of this 
notice, he asks us to traverse with him and note the plants of the 
more mountainous tract which occupies the south-eastern portion of 
the kingdom. 

The district which he includes is bounded partly by natural and 
partly by conventional limits. The Ardennes are the chain of hills 
which form the termination, in a western direction, of the mountain 
barrier which bounds the great Germanic plain upon the south. 
the east this barrier begins with the Carpathians, and it extends from 
east to west by way of the Sudetes, the Riesengebirge, the Erzgebirge, 
` the Thüringer-wald, the Taunus, the Eifel, and then it enters Belgium. 
M. Crepin does not anywhere extend the limits of his district beyond 
the Belgian frontier in a south-eastern direction, and on the north-west 
he fixes his boundary at the line where the Silurian rocks of the hill- 
country cease, thus obtaining a tract which, so far as Belgium is con- 
cerned, has a well-marked physical character of its own, and is separated 
from the rest by well-marked physical peculiarities. It includes the 
greater part of the province of Luxembourg, and small portions of 
those of Liége, Namur, and Hainault. It is a tract of slate hills, 
amongst the beds of which various bands of arenaceous composition 
are intermixed, but entirely without limestone. Passing from the 
Ardennes towards the south-east, we have first New Red Sandstone and 
_ afterwards Lias and Oolite. Passing from it towards the north-west, 
we have Permian beds and Carboniferous limestones, but none of these 
‘are included, The highest peak attains an elevation of about 2200 
English feet. It is a well-irrigated region, watered by branches of the 
Meuse and the Rhine. The principal tributary of the latter is called 
the Sure, which joins the Moselle at some distance from the hills. The 
Meuse flows from south to north, and its principal branches are the 
Semoy, the Lesse, the Homme, the Ourthe, and the Amblève. 

“ Ascending,” he writes, “from the smiling valleys of the country 
between the Sambre and the Meuse, we are astonished, when we climb. 
the elevated points of the Ardenne chain, at the entirely different 
aspect of the country, which is often strikingly desolate and severe in 
appearance. In the midst of those wide bare moors, with their sombre 


239 NEW PUBLICATIONS. 


covering of heather, where the soil, often turfy, is dotted with stagnant 
pools bounded by grasses and sedges with hard wiry leaves, and where 
animal life seems to have disappeared, the eye restlessly seeks afor the 
woods and the valleys whieh surround these deserts. Already at from 
1500 to 2000 feet in our latitude we have an image, feeble it is true, 
. of the upper region of the high mountains. The forests of Oak, and 
even of Beech, have almost disappeared ; for at this elevation they have 
nearly reached their highest limit. In the patches of copse and wood 
which reach some of the less elevated plateaux, the trees, the Oaks 
especially, are usually stunted in growth and loaded with bearded 
lichens. As to the Coniferze, they do not anywhere exist in a spon- 
taneous state. The botanist, when he reaches these heights, sets 
to work to seek the few alpine species which are here and there to be 
met with, and in finding them, feels himself happy in gathering plants 
which seem to carry him to the midst of the high mountains. The 
illusion is increased by a temperature so low that in some of the 
mountain gorges the thermometer sinks below the freezing-point every 
night for three quarters of the year. Fogs are frequent, and the north- 
east wind is so keen that the inhabitants have to surround their houses 
with lines of Beech-trees. "There is scarcely a more curious sight than 
some of these villages present, the houses swathed to their roofs in 
leafy greenery, the smoke of the chimneys alone revealing the existence 
of human habitations." 

In a few pages of introduction our author sketches out what has 
been done in the botanical exploration of the Ardennes from the year 
1806, when it belonged to France, and Lejeune was commissioned by 
the Prefect of the Department of the Ourthe to report respecting its 
botanical riches, up to the present time ; and he tells us what portions 
have been well explored by himself and others, and where further 
research is needed. Then follows a brief physical description of the 
tract, its boundaries, its geology, its streams, and its scenery. 'o 
want of a sufficient number of species to characterize an upper climatic 
region he has not divided the district into zones of altitude. The 


NEW PUBLICATIONS. . :923 


account of the more picturesque places we must refer the reader to the 
book itself. Then follows a series of tables of the more conspicuous 
plants, arranged according to their places of growth, and a short but 
interesting account of the plants cultivated on a grand scale. The 
principal cereal erops are rye, oats, and barley, of which the former 
succeeds well up to 600 metres; wheat is of comparatively recent 
introduction ; potatoes are grown largely, and are exported, and M. 
Crepin considers the district better. adapted for grazing-farms and the 
growth of forage and root-plants than for corn cultivation. Of the 
indigenous woods the Oak and Beech form the groundwork ; and 
in copses the Birch and Hornbeam are plentiful. The other frequent 
trees are Acer Pseudo-platanus and platanoides, the Ash, Salix Caprea 
and aurita, the Rowan, Rhamnus Frangula, Euonymus Europeus, and the 
Holly. * 

The subjacent rocks of the Ardennes are, as we have seen, entirely 
of the character which Thurmann calls eugeogenous. Comparing to 
gether the dysgeogenous Jura with the eugeogenous Vosges, Thur- 
mann cites twenty-four species which he considers contribute the most 
conspicuously to the general vegetation of the Vosges, but which are 
rare amongst or absent from the Jura. In the Ardennes, M. Crepin 
says, ten of these species are abundant and widely diffused, ten species 
are less frequent, and four entirely absent. Of the six species which 
Thurmann gives as most abundant in the Vosges, as opposed tothe J ura, 
five are common Ardennes plants. These are Sarothamnus scoparius, 
Aira flexuosa, Jasione montana, Betula alba, and Luzula albida. 


flowering plants and ferns which the district produces. We are glad to 
see that pains have been taken to separate the species likely to be really 
indigenous. Excluding the former and using about the same standard 
of what are species as is employed in our London Catalogue, 663 plants 
are enumerated, out of which, in glancing through the list, we have 
counted only 44 species which have not a tolerably fair claimt be ga rded 
as British. As might be expected, very few of these are species running 
out from Central Europe in a northern and western direction, which 


sketch is comprehensive in its plan, and seems very careful as Te 
matters of detail, and is well worthy of the attention of botanists. 


^ 


224, BOTANICAL NEWS. 


BOTANICAL NEWS. 


Mr. G. Mann has safely returned to England from Western Africa. 

Dr. Mueller, Director of the Botanical and Zoological Gardens of Melbourne, 
is about to pay a visit to Europe. By last mail, he writes us that a new Podo- 
carpus, allied to P. spinulosa, has been discovered in S.W. Australia, where 


-no member of that genus had as yet been met with 


Mr. Charles D. B. Larbalestier intends publishing fasciculi of Channel 
Islands lichens. 

From a letter addressed to Mr. Daniel Hanbury, we learn that Mr. Milne, 
whose departure for the West Coast of Africa we announced some months ago 
(p. 31), had safely reached his destination on the 12th of April, and was staying 
at Ikoneto, fifty miles up the Old Calabar river, busily engaged in collecting. 


tanie Gardens on Sundays was negatived, on a division, by 123 to 107, the 
religious feeling in Scotland being opposed to the principle involved in the 
motion. : 

By the last mail from the Mauritius we received news of the sudden death 
of Ph. B. Ayres, Esq., M.D., of the Civil Hospital Port Louis. Dr. Ayres 
was a pupil of Dr. Lindley, at the London University, and before leaving this 
country, about six years ago, paid a good deal of attention to our indigenous 
fangi, of which he published some fasciculi of. dried specimens. He also com- 
menced a detailed examination of the seeds of a large number of plants, for the 

urpose of ascertaining the relative abundance of starch in the seeds of dif- 
ferent Natural Orders. Tn the Mauritius, he employed all his leisure time m 
investigating the flora of the island, and had formed an herbarium of native 
plants, as well as made drawings of a large number, for a ‘Flora Mauritiana. 
He likewise contributed papers to the Royal Society of Mauritius. 

Died on the 8th of February, at Louvain, Belgium, Dr. Martin Martins, Pro- 
fessor of Botany there, and, in conjunction with Galeotti, author of a paper on. 
Mexican ferns. He was born at Maestricht, in 1797. 

Dr. Schleiden has resigned his chair in the University of Jena, and taken up - 
his residence at Dresden. 

Dr. Ascherson, of Berlin, one of the most painstaking of German local 
botanists, has gone to the island of Sardinia, to investigate its vegetation, and 
devote his special attention to the study of the Isoétes species, a subject which, 
since so ably handled by Messrs. Gay, Braun, and Babington, is engaging more 
than ordinary attention. ; 

A scientific association, to consist of 50 members, has been organized eee 
the United States, under the title of « The National Academy of Sciences; — — 
Among the 50 we notice Professor Asa Gray and Dr. Engelmann. 

From Perth, Swan River, we learn that Mr. James Drummond, one of the 


“most zealous explorers of Western Australia, died at that place on the 27th of 


March, at an advanced 


roe 


225 


REVISION OF THE NATURAL ORDER BIGNONIACE. 
By BERTHOLD Seemann, Pu.D., F.L.S. 
(PraTE VIII.) 
SPATHODEA, Beauv. 


In a paper read by me on the 16th of December, 1859, before the 
Linnean Society, the printing of which, owing to my sudden departure 
for the Viti Islands, was at my request deferred, I pointed out that the 
genus Spathodea, as presented to us in De Candolle's ‘ Prodromus, in- 
cluded several widely different genera. Most of the climbing Ame- . 
rican species I referred to Macfadyena and Dolichandra, and restricted 
Spathodea to a few African and Asiatic species. Further examination, 
especially of Continental herbaria (Vienna, Berlin, Paris, etc.), and of 
authentic specimens to which the fruit is attached, has led me to reduce 
Spathodea still more. . 

Palisot Beauvois founded Spathodea upon two species, S. campani- 
. lata and S. levis; but as their flower and fruit present differences of 
generic importance, the name Spathodea can be retained only by one 
of these two species, and as S. campanulata has always a spathaceous 
calyx (in S. Levis the calyx is subject to considerable variation), I re 
tain the old generie name for that species, and give to S. levis and its 
congeners the name Newbouldia, in honour of my esteemed friend, the 
Rev. W. W, Newbould, one of the most painstaking of British bota- 
nists, Both Spathodea as now restricted and Newbouldia are genuine 
Catalpee, and so are Spathodea ? Dolichandra (the type of the genus 
Dolichandra, Cham.), and S. gigantea and glandulosa (probably species 
of Rademachera).* S. Rheedii, falcata, crispa, serrulata, heterophylla 
(= Sp. alternifolia), are Jacarandee, for which I have adopted Fenzl's 

onal name Dolichandrone. S. stipulata is likewise a Jacarandea, 
but generically distinct from Dolichandrone, and has been called by me 
in honour of my friend Mr. Clements R. Markham, who introduced the 
Chinchonas into India, Markhamia. The climbing S. Candolleana 18 
evidently the type of a new genus, but at present I have not seen the 
ruit; and most of the other climbing species, ae already stated, belong 
io Macfadyena and Dolichandra. Several other species referred to 
Ko , achera, pub- 
ede hance tan ie el uisi citer 
VOL, I. Q 


226 REVISION OF THE NATURAL ORDER BIGNONIACEA. 


Spathodea by authors are members of older genera. Macfadyena be- — 
longing to Hubignoniacee, we had under Spathodea the following ge- 
nera :— 
- I. EUBIGNONIACE. m 
Macfadyena, De Cand. (type, Spathodea uncinata, Spr.). Amer. trop. 


II. CATALPEJ. 
* Pleiostictides. 
Dolichandra, Cham. (type, Spathodea ? Dolichandra, Steudl.). Amer. 


trop. 
POPE Pal. (type, Spathodea campanulata, Pal.). Afric. trop. - 
** Monostictides. 
Newbouldia, Seem. (type, Spathodea levis, Palisot). Afric. trop. 
Rademachera, Zoll. (type, Spathodea glandulosa, Bl.). Asia trop. 


III. JACARANDEAX. m. 

Dolichandrone, Fenzl, Seem. (type, Bignonia spathacea, Linn. fil) . 
Asia et Austr. trop. s 
Markhamia, Seem. (type, Spathodea stipulata, Wall.). Asia trop. 
It is my intention to give illustrations of all these genera, to serve as — 
landmarks in arranging the Spathodeas, and also to protect me from " 
kc eat of unnecessarily dismembering an old genus. I begin. A 
with— is 


MacrADYENA, De Cand. ca 

The only species of this genus known to De Candolle in 1845 was 
M. uncinata, which has never been figured, and is a genuine Eubigno- — 
niacea, with a climbing habit and a spathaceous calyx. A second spe- — 
cies was referred to it by Grisebach in 1858. It is the old Spathodea — 
corymbosa, Vent., of which the fruit was unknown until Duchassaing — 
sent it home from Panama attached to the plant. It is from Du- 
chassaing’s specimens, and a coloured drawing made by Duchassaing — 
on the spot, both kindly lent to me by my friend Professor Grisebach» — 
of Göttingen, that our Plate VIII. has been made. Unfortunately, the - 
materials are not quite complete, for the capsules are far advanced, and — 
have lost the septa, though the seeds have been preserved. a 
: Mr. Miers, in a recent number of the Proceedings of the Royal Hor — 
tieultural Society (May, 1863), has published an interesting Report m — 
the plants collected by Mr. Weir, especially the Bignoniaceæ, where he — 


REVISION OF THE NATURAL ORDER BIGNONIACE. 224 


also touches upon the genus Macfadyena, of which he enumerates 
twenty-one species,* twenty. on his own authority. He begs me to 
state that in doing so he had overlooked what Grisebach had writ- 
ten on Macfadyena corymbosa (‘ Bonplandia, vol. vi. p. 10, and FI. 
West Ind. p. 449), and what I had stated in my paper read before 
the Linnean Society about the greater number of climbing species 
of Spathodea being Mucfadyenas. Until I shall have examined the 
fruit of the type of the genus (M. uncinata), I must hesitate to in- 
dorse the transferring of all the species of Bignonia, Tabebuia, and 
Spathodea, which Mr. Miers calls Macfadyenas. The calyx of M. corym- 
losa, Coito, etc., is very different from that of M. uncinata and its allies. 
It is cucullate at the apex, as well represented in our Plate ; whilst in 
M. uncinata the apex is pointed. There is also a difference in the shape 
of the corolla between the two sets, accompanied by a marked difference 
in habit. In M. corymbosa and its allies the peduncles are compressed. 
and minutely lepidote, whilst in M. uncinata they are round and with- 
out lepidote dots. It is therefore not improbable that we shall have 
to make a separate genus of M. corymbosa, Coito, platypoda, lauri- 
folia, etc., and restrict the name of Macfudyena to M. uncinata and its 
allies. 


MacraDYENA corymbosa (Tab. VIII.) ; scandens, glabra, ramis tere- 
tibus; foliis trifoliolatis vel bifoliolatis cum cirrho intermedio ; foliolis 
ovatis, subcordatis, acuminatis, integerrimis ; petiolis pedunculisque basi 
biglandulosis, paniculis axillaribus dichotomis, ramis pedunculisque 
compressis minute lepidotis ; calyce spathaceo, apice cucullato, minute 
lepidoto ; corolla (flavo-rosea) tubuloso-infundibuliformi, obscure bila- 
biata, labio infero 3- supero 2-lobo, lobis obtusissimis, glabra; sta- 
minibus 4, didynamis, cum rudimento quinti, filamentis basi hirtellis; 
antheris divaricatis ; ovario styloque glabro ; stigmate bilamellato ; "T 
sula siliqueeformi, compressa, valvis crassis lignosis extus asperiuseulis 
cinereis (4-5" long., 1-14 unc. lat.), filo marginali per dehiscentiam 
separato superstite, seminibus oblongis alatis (13 une. long., 6-8 lin. 
lat.) (v. s. sp.). 


* Mr. Miers omits amongst these Spathodea mollis, Sonder, in Linneea, xxii. 
p-561; Walp. Ann. iii. p. 90 — Maofadyena mollis, Seem. ms, fro epee ttai 
Brazil (Regnell! in Herb. Sonder), a species closely allied to Spathodea de , 
De Cand. = Macfadyena hispida, Seem., but differing in having villose peduncles 
and a glabrous corolla, besides differently-shaped leaves. : 

Q 


228 HYPNUM EXANNULATUM AND H. ADUNCUM. 


Macfadyena corymbosa, Griseb, in Bonplandia, vol. vi. p. 10 (1858); 
Ejusd. Fl. West Ind. Islands, p. 449 (1860); Miers in Proceedings of 
Hort. Soc. vol. iii. p. 200 (1863). : 

Spathodea corymbosa, Vent. Choix, t. 40 (1803) ; De Cand. Prod. 
ix. p. 204 (1846). 

Macfadyena lepidota, Seem. ms. ; Miers, 0. c. 

Groc. Dist. Island of Trinidad (fide De Cand.), West Indies 

Shakespear ! in Mus. Brit.), Isthmus of Panama (Duchassaing! in 
Herb. Griseback). 
EXPLANATION oF Prate VIII. 


Macfadyena corymbosa, from specimens collected in the Isthmus of Panama by 
Duchassaing, and a coloured drawing by hi j in possession of 
Professor Grisebach. Fig. l. Portion of corolla; 2. Stamen; 3. Pistil ; 4. Ripe 
eapsule; 5. Seed. Fig. 1, 2, and 3, slightly magnified ; fig. 4 and 5, natural size. 


HYPNUM EXANNULATUM, Br. Sch., AND H. ADUNCUM, L. 
By W. Carruruers, Esa., F.L.S. 


From the error I made in announcing the first of these plants as new 
to Britain, in the February number of the Journal (p. 55), I have been 
led to examine the two species. They are involved in considerable con- 
fusion, 

Linnzus first described H. aduncum in his ‘Flora Sueciea’ (No. 
879), thus—“ Hypnum caule erectiusculo subramoso, foliis secundis 
recurvatis subulatis, ramulis recurvatis;" he added the specific name 
in the ‘Species Plantarum.’ It is evident that this character includes 
several species. The authors of Bryol. Eur. notice that the Linnea 
name quoted by Hedwig and subsequent writers belongs rather to 
H. uncinatum, H. revolvens, or some form of H. fluitans, thau to 
H. aduncum, Hedw, And in confirmation of their suggestion, I find 
from examination that the specimen in the Linnæan Herbarium, named 
by Linnæus H. aduncum, is H. uncinatum, Hedw. 

Linnæus quotes the * Historia Muscorum of Dillenius, but, the de- 
scription and figure in this work are insufficient to determine precisely 
what Is meant. Dillenius however gives synonyms from the t i 
edition of Ray’s ‘ Synopsis,’ which he edited. In the preface to Ray — 


HYPNUM EXANNULATUM AND H. ADUNCUM. 229 


he acknowledges the liberality of Sir Hans Sloane in giving him the 
free use of the Hortus Siccus of the Rev. Adam Buddle. Buddle’s 
plants may therefore be considered, at least when they are specially 
referred to, as typical for that edition of Ray. The species figured by 
Dillenius is ** Hypnum palustre, erectum, sumitatibus aduncis, Syn. St. 
Brit. ed. 3, p. 82, n. 15 ;" and, ** Museus palustris, scorpioides, ramosus, 
erectus, Doody, Buddl. Hort. Sice. vol. ii. fol. 22," is given as a 
synonym both in Ray and in his own ‘ Historia. The specimen re- 
ferred to in Buddle's Herbarium (now in the British Museum) is cer- 
tainly H. exannulatum. In his manuscript Flora, Buddle says it was 
collected ** on the boggs behind Charlton,” and he adds the descriptive 
character “cum foliola eum sumitates huie reflexee.” It thus appears that 
IT. aduncum of * Flora Suecica’ is H. uncinatum, Hedw. ; and it is also 
certain that the British species first noticed by Ray (Syn. ed. 2, p. 38, 
n. 13), and more fully described by Dillenius (Syn. ed. 3, p. 82, n. 15, 
and Hist. Muse. p. 292, t. 37, f. 26), is H. ezannulatum. Omitting the 
intermediate writers, we find that Wilson in his * Bryologia Britannica’ 
names and describes this plant as H. aduncum, L. His description 
When examined in the view of both species will be found as applicable 
to the one as the other; and his figure seems nearer H. aduncum, as 
now limited, than M. exannulatum. Schimper in his * Synopsis Muscorum 
Europeorum ’ (1860), gives only five references to H. aduncum in other 
authors, because, as he says, of the great uncertainty regarding it, but 
one of the five which he quotes without any doubt is H. aduncum (L.), 
Wilson Bryol. Brit., and he does this notwithstanding the specimen, 
sent by Wilson with this name, had been determined by his associate 
Gümbel to be M. ezannulatum. To Schimper then the figures and de- 
scriptions in Bryol. Brit. appeared to be H. aduncum, L.; but that 
Wilson could not have meant this species is evident from the fact that 
it was first noticed as a British plant in 1858, that is three years after 
the publication of the *Bryologia. When the authors of the ‘ Bryo- 
logia Europea’ distinguished the two species, it would probably have 


à good name for that which they considered new, it would only create 
More confusion to alter the names. Mr. Berkeley in his recently pub- 
lished * Handbook of British Mosses’ gives H. aduncum, L., as the 
common species, quoting Wilson’s description and plate, and H. exan- 


230 HYPNUM EXANNULATUM AND H. ADUNCUM, 


nulatum as a new and rare species known only from Cheshire (vide 
p.120). It is evident that both these are the same, and that he is un- 
acquainted with the true H. aduncum. 

. The synonyms of the three species are then as follows :— 

ELE uncinatum, Hedw. Descr. et Adumbr. Muse. Frond. iv. p. 65, 
t. 25.—H. aduncum, Linn. Sp. Pl. ed. 1, p. 1126 (fide Herb. Linn.); 
excl. Dill. Syn. H. uncinatum, Eng. Bot. t. 1600; Wils. Bryol. Brit. 
p. 394. 

2. H. aduncum, Hedw. nec Linn. non Wilson. . 

3. H. exannulatum, Br., Sch., and Gümb. ; Muscus palustris, terrestri 
similis, étc., Ray, Syn. ed. 2, p. 38, n. 13; Muscus palustris scor- 
pioides, ramosus, erectus, Doody, Buddl. Hort. Sicc. ji. fol. 22, n. 3. 
—Hypnum palustre, erectum, sumitatibus aduncis, Dill. Ray, Syn. ed. 3, 
p. 82,n. 15; et Hist. Musc. p.292, t. 37, f. 26. H. aduncum, Wils. 
nec Linn. non Hedw. H. aduncum, Berk. H. exannulatum, Berk. 

I am indebted to Messrs. Baker, M‘Kinlay, and Davies for speci- 
mens of H. ezannulatum from various localities. It is widely distri- 
buted all over the country, and is not very rare in fruit. H. aduncum, 
L., and Br. and Sch., has, as far as I know, only been noticed at South- 
port, Lancashire, from which place there are specimens in the Herba- 
rium of the British Museum, collected by Mr. Wilson, June, 1858. 
A new species, H. pellucidum, Wils. ms., has been discovered by him 
at Wyburnbury Bog, Cheshire. This is Z7. vernicosum, Lindberg, and 
H. aduncum, var. 8 tenue, Bryol. Eur., according to Berkeley ; and 
H. aduncum, var. B tenue, Wils. Bryol. Brit., according to Mr. G. E. 
Hunt (in lit.). 

I append a list of the British species belonging to that division of 
the genus to which Sullivant has given the name Harpidium, taking 
the description in Bryol. Eur. in accordance with Berkeley's determina- 
tion as that of Wilson's H. pellucidum, with which I am yet unac- 
quainted. 

A. Drorcovs. 
a. Capsule with a ring. 
4. Inner perichetial leaves with long 
eep furrows. 
* Cauline leaves distant, subsecund, 
cordate-lanceolate. . . . . . E. Kneiffii, Schimp. 
** Cauline leaves crowded, secund, 


ovate-acuminate H. lycopodioides, Neck. 


ADNOTATIONES IN CASSINIACEAS, 231 
b. Inner grise im with scarcely . 


* Cauline is es crowded, orate: lan- 
H. aduncum, Hedw. 

** Cauline leaves me adii on a 

slender stem, with broadly ovate 

base, narrowing into a slender 


lanceolate apex. . . « - > < 4 vernicosum, Lindb 
(HA. pellucidum, Wils. ms.) 
b. Capsule without a ring . « . + E exannulatum, Br. and Sch. 


B. Moxoircovs. 
Capsule with a ring. 


a. Capsule cylindrical. . . + + + H: uncinatum, Hedw. 
b. Capsule ovoid. . . s + * * * H. revolvens, Swartz. 
b. Capsule without a ring . + + * + H. fluitans, 


i ipti A iiie 


ADNOTATIONES IN CASSINIACEAS WRIGHTIANAS 
CUBENSES, A CL. GRISEBACH DETERMINATAS.* 
Avcrong C. H. ScuurTZ-BIPONTINO. 

Die 20° m. Nov. 1861, ab amicis. Asa Gray, Cassiniaceas a cl. 
Wright an. 1860 in Cuba orientali lectas, accepi. Cum preter collec- 
tiones Cubenses notas etiam die 69 m. Jan. 1849 collectiones an. 1844 pr. 
Santiago de Cuba a cel. Linden factas, in herbario habeam, Cassinia- 
cem Wrightiane valdopere me delectaverunt, cum plurimas species 
Lindenianas, nondam publici juris factas, aliasque penitus novas inter 
eas observaverim. Hisce diebus mihi amic. Grisebach commenta- 
tiones de plantis Wrightianis Cubensibus Sexe En summa ob- 

servationum mearum cum iis cel. Grisebach compara 

N. 1305, sub Vernonia menthafolia due latent pai. vec 

Vernonia menthafolia, Less.! ; De Cand. Prod. v. 38, n. 131, ex 
parte ; Eupatorium diea filii, Popp. ! ; Sprgl. ! Syst. vi iii. 412; 
De Cand. Prod. v. 183, n. 280, cui sec. specimen Pæppigii, in fruti- 
cetis Cubæ m. Januario lectam, folia elliptica, subserrata, capitula nu- 
merosa, parva, 11-flora, involucrum 1 line à vix altius. Ramosissima, 
rami cymosi in paniculam pedalem disposita, et : i i 

Vernonia Grisebachii, Sz. Bip., n. 8p» cui sec. specimen Wright. n, 


Scient. 
* Plante Wrightianee e Cuba orientali a Grisebach (ex Mem. Acad. Americ. 
et Artium, n. ses tom. vi). Cantabrigi Nov. Angl. Pars I., Dee. 1800. Pars Il., 
v. 1862. 


232 ADNOTATIONES IN CASSINIACEAS. 


1305 (fruticosa, scandens, floribus albis), folia oblongo-lanceolata, in- 
tegerrima, capitula pauciora, duplo majora, 20-flora, involucrum ultra 
2 lin. altum. Cyma terminalis, diametro spithameo,— Vernonia men- 
thzefolia, Griseb. Pl. Wright. p. 510, et verisimiliter De Cand. l.c. ex 
parte. 

Oss. Vernoniam Havanensem, De Cand. Prod. v. p. 37, n. 137, 
quam a cl. Don Ramon de la Paz habeo, etiam in ins. Cuba pr. la 
Havana, Jan. 1838, leg. cl. Linden! n. 45, sed flores observavit albos- 

N. 285, a cl. Grisebach pro Vernonia rubricauli, H. B. K.; De 
Cand. Prod. v. p. 46; foliis latioribus determinata, species est nova, 
distinctissima. Amic. Grisebach ipse l. c. dicit: “ specimina nec icone 
nec descriptione Bonplandii congrua." 

Veram Vernoniam rubricaulen, H. B. K., stirpem elegantissimam, 
mere Columbicam, in herbario habeo : 

(1) Hartweg ! n. 1087 ; Benth.! Pl. Hartweg. p. 197. In herbosis 
inter Rio Negro et pagos Fusagasuga et Pandi, prov. Bogotá. 

(2) Nov. Granada, prov. Bogotá, in Savanis pr. d'Icononza, alt. 
3000', Dec. 1842; Linden ! n. 825 ( h flor. violac.). 

_ (3) Venezuela, prov. Merida, alt. 7000’, in Savanis Sier. Nevada, 
Jul. 1842; Linden! n. 330 (flor. purpurei). 

(4) In herb. reg. Ber. v. a cl. Moritz! n. 1427, lectam in prov. 
Merida, in graminosis planitiei (Mesa) rarius, Nov. (flores rosei). 

Stirps nostra vocanda ; ` 

Vernonia inequiserrata, Sz. Bip., n. sp.; caule (herbaceo ?) tereti, 
leviter cinereo-tomentoso, simplici, apice corymboso-paniculato, con- 
ferte foliato ; foliis oblongo-lanceolatis, utrinque attenuatis, cum petiolo 
2 lin. longo 3-3} poll. longis, 8-9 lin. latis, inequiserratis, supra gla- 
brescentibus, infra cinereo-tomentosis ; capitulis secus ramos ad axillas 
sessilibus, solitariis, unilateralibus, folio fuleranti multo brevioribus, 
15-floris ; involucri cinereo-pubescentis ovato-campanulati squamis im- 
bricatis, ovato-oblongis, obtusis, brevissime mucronatis ; acheeniis gla- 
bris ; pappi biserialis albi serie externa brevi lineari ; floribus albis. 

Planta cinerascens, hab, in preeruptis Cubee orient., Wright! n. 285. 

Oss. Species nova, etiam sicuti Vernonia inequiserrata ad Vernoniæ 
sect. viii. Lepidaploam § 4 spectans, est 

‘ernonia Sprengeliana, Sz. Bip.,— Eupatorium salieinum, Spryl. ! 
Syst. Veg. iii. p. 419, n. 30, sec. specimen herbarii C. Sprngel. a C. Ber- 
tero! (Eupatorium salvifolium, Bert. !) lectum. Species nostra Fer- 


ADNOTATIONES IN CASSINIACEAS. 233 


nonie acuminate, Less. ; De Cand. Prod. v. p. 47, n. 186, affinis esse 
videtur. Folia vero non sunt opposita uti Sprgl. in diagnosi asserit, 
sed revera alterna. 

Diagnosis : Frutieulosa ; ramis brevibus, rectis, sordide pubescentibus, 
in corymbum confertum 4} poll. diametro metientem dispositis ; foliis 
3 poll. longis, 8 lin. latis, lanceolatis, vix petiolatis, acuminatis, inferne 
attenuatis, sed basi ipsa fere truncatis, integris, supra scabris subru- 
gosis, infra cinereo-tomentosis rugosis ; ramis brevibus, rectis, nume- 
rosissimis, pauci- ad summum 2-5-cephalis ; capitulis brevissime pe- 
dunculatis, unilateralibus, approximatis, folium fulerans subzequantibus, 
14-floris ; involucri turbinato-campanulati, 4-5 lin. alti, 6—1-serialiter 
imbricati, inferne pubescentis, foliolis subciliatis dilute brunneis, 
inferioribus minimis triangulari-ovatis confertis, superioribus oblongo- 
linearibus, obtusis, omnibus acumine brevissimo apiculatis ; floribus 
glabris, puleherrime roseis; acheenio glabro, elongato, superne annulo 
prominente instructo ; pappi biserialis sordidi serie externa brevi, lata. 

Species, sicuti antecedens distinctissima, nulli aliæ comparanda. 

ab, 8. Domingo, Bertero, n. 507. ; 

N. 284, a cl. Grisebach, l. e. p. 511, pro Vernonia rigida, Swartz, var. 
(V. Sagræana, De Cand.) determinata, toto colo a planta differt ge- 
nuina. Vernonia rigida, Swartz l, eujus specimen auctoris in herbario 
Sehreberiano vidi, planta rigidissima, ab omnibus differt ramis flexuosis, 
involucro turbinato, imbricatissimo, + poll. longo, eum pedunculo brevi 
pariter squamis obsito obtusis. Nostra species nova est, elegantis- 
sima, = 

Vernonia leptoclada, Sz. Bip. ; suffruticulosa ; ramis gracilibus, tere- 
tibus, cinereo-tomentosis, demum glabratis ; foliis cum petiolo 1 lin. 
ongo 14 poll. longis, poll. latis, basi apiceque obtusiusculis, ob- 
longis, supra glabris rugosissimis, infra cinereo-tomentoso-villosis, € 
tegris, subrevolutis, cymis scorpioideis, unilateralibus, rectis ; capitulis 
sessilibus, folio multo brevioribus ; involueri campanulati 2 lin. alti 
pubescentis foliolis ovato-lanceolatis, breve spinoso-acuminatis ; flori- 
bus glabris; achæniis villosis ; pappo externo b 
sordido piloso, denticulato. hod 

Hab. in Cuba orientali, Wright / n. 284, et cum Vernonus in De 
Caud. Prod. p. 48 et 49, enumeratis precipue cum speciebus n. 191- 
193 comparanda, ergo ut sequens ad $ 5 spectat. : 

N. 1309, a cl. Grisebach, p. 511, pro Vernonia arborescentis, SW., 


234 ^ ADNOTATIONES IN CASSINIACEAS. 


varietate salutata, sec. specimen herbarii Schreberiani (Serratula . . 
verisimiliter a Swartzio ipso com.) et Berterii e Guadalupa, cf. De 
Cand.! Prod. v. p. 48, n. 191, B, non huc spectat, sed potius cum 
Fernonia Schiedeana, Less. !, De Cand.! Prod. v. p. 47, n. 182, cujus 
habitum penitus refert, PORORAA etiam nova est species 

Vernonia Wrightii, Sz. Bip. ; fruticosa; ramis ‘cali pubescenti- 
_brumneis; foliis cum petiolo 1-1 lin. longo oblongo-ellipticis, coriaceis, © 
utrinque attenuatis, basi truncatis, 3 poll. longis, 13- 14 lin. latis, in- 
tegris sed margine cum folii apice breve apiculatis, penninerviis ; nervis 
sub angulo recto adscendentibus, glabris, exceptis costa et petiolo; 
eyma scorpioidea, divergente ; capitulis sessilibus, 26-floris, folio ful- 
cranti duplo brevioribus ; involucri campanulati pubescentis foliolis im- 
bricatis, externis ovato-oblongis spina recurva, internis oblongo-lanceo- 
. tis spina recta brevissima terminatis; corolla glabra; achænio glabro, 
4 lin. longo; pappi biserialis serie externa brevi alba, interna 2$ lin. 
longa, sordide subviolacea. 

Hab. in Cuba or., Wright, n. 1309. 

Oss. Vernonia Schiedeana, Less. ; De Cand. Prod. v. p. 46, habitu 
proxima, achznia habet sericeo-villosa et involucri foliola erecta, in- 
tima apice obtusa scariosa. Hab. Mexico, JLinden!/, Sartorius !, 
—— /, Müller !, Ehrenberg ! 

N. 287, Eupatorium Plucheioides, Griseb.! p. 511, certe species est 
nova. Formam habeo latifoliam ; foliis ovatis, cum petiolo 2 lin. 
longo 3$ poll. longis, fere 2 poll. latis; a cl. Linden! n. 2086, in sylvis 
de Nimanima prov. Cubensis Santiago, alt. 3500', Aug. 1844, lectam 
(Ch flor. albis), forsan separandam, = Eupatorium tricephalotes, Sz. Bir. 
in litt. ad cl. Linden !, an. 1849 

N. 1307 et 1308, Eupatorium lantanifolium, Griseb.! p. 511, duas 
formas, an species, comprehendit : 

a. N. 1307, ferruginascens, foliis ovatis, subtus ferrugineo-tomen- 
tosis. 

b. N. 1308, cinerascens, foliis irá infra cinereis. 

Oss. Zupatorio lantanifolio affinis est nova species a cl. ae 
n. 1966, in mont. Libano prov. Cubensis Santiago alt. 4500’ m. Junio 
1844 lecta ( h flor. albis), = 

Eupatorium libanoticum, Sz. Bip. in litt. ad cl. Linden, an. 1849; 
fruticosum ; caulibus teretibus, brunneo- (an setate) tomentosis ; foliis 
oppositis, cum petiolo brevi vix ultra 1 lin. longo ultra 2 poll. longis 


ADNOTATIONES IN CASSINIACEAS. 235 


ultra 1 poll. latis, ovatis, basi rotundatis, apice obtusis, integris, supra 
rugosis glabris, infra tripli-penninerviis, rugoso-lacunosis, cinereo- 
brunneis, pubescenti-glandulosis, reflexis, caulique adpressis ; ramis 
brevibus, horizontaliter patentibus, apice conferte corymbosis, in pani- 
culam dispositis perfoliatam 3 poll. longam 2 poll. infra latam ; capi- 
tulis subsessilibus, 55-floris; involucri ovati, 3 lin. fere longi, imbri- 
cati squamis triangulari-lanceolato-linearibus, acutiusculis, sericeis ; flo- 
ribus albis, glanduliferis; achzniis parce glanduloso-pilosis, pappi 
- sordidi 1-serialis radiis apice paulo incrassatis. 

alde affine speciebus 3 novis ab am. Grisebach propositis, preecipue 
vero F. lantanifolio et hypoleuco, a quibus preeter notas indicatas differt 
precipue foliis infra pubescenti-glandulosis. 

N. 1629, Eupatorium hypoleucum, Griseb. ! l. c., n. sp. Eupatorio 
lantanifolio, b. cinerascenti, valde accedit. 

. 291, recte a cl. Griseb. p. 511, pro Adenostemmate Swarizii, Cass. ; 
De Cand. Prod. v. p. 110, n. 1, determinatur = Adenostemma Ver- 
besina, Sz. Bip. ms.,=Cotula Verbesina, Linn. Am. Acad." p. 407,=La- 
venia decumbens, Swartz / Fl. Ind. Occ. n. 1311. 

N. 292, a cl. Griseb. 1. c., pro ddenostemmate triangulari, De Cand. 
Prod. v. p. 113, n. 19, habitum, — Adenostemma Berterii, De Cand. ! 
Prod. v. p. 110, n. 2, sec. specimen C. Berterii (Lavenia decumbens e 
8. Domingo). 

A. triangulare, De Cand., inter alia caule petiolisque substrigosis 
differt sec. specimina a cl. Gardner! n. 503 et C. Riedel! n. 221, 
lect 


a. 

N. 303; Mikania Swartziana, Griseb: ! Fl. Ind. Occ. l.c., = Eupato- 
rium Houstonis, Swartz (ubi?), non Linn. (spec. Mexic.) pariter a cl. 
Linden! n. 2141 (h scandens, flor. albis), Brazo de Canto, prov. de 
Santiago Cube, alt. 3000', Sept. 1844 lecta, mihi etiam speciei erat 
pignus distinctze. 

N. 300, Mikania gonoclada, Griseb. ! (non De Cand.) l.c. p. 512,— 
M. Peeppigii, Sprg/. ; De Cand. Prod. v. p. 200, n. 97, sec. specimen 
auctoris 


N. 299, Mikania corydalifolia, Griseb. ! p. 512, species nova est 
elegans. 

N. 312, Microcæciam repentem, Hook. f. Fl. Galap. ; Griseb. L. c. p. 
513, in herbario cum Pinillosia (strigosa) repente, Sz. Bip., Junxi. ” 

N. 1317, Ancistrophora Wrightii, A. Gray! ; Griseb. ! L e. p. 514, 


236 ADNOTATIONES IN CASSINIACEAS. 


sec. cl. auctorem melius a Sz. Bip. in Bonplandia, 1861, p. 365, ad 
Hamulium allata. 

N. 327, Senecio trineurus, Griseb. l.c. p. 514, mihi etiam sec. speci- 
men a cl. Linden! m. Oct. 1844, in littorali prov. Cubensis Santiago 
lectum (fruticulus scandens, flor. flavis), nova erat species. 

N. 328, Senecio plunbeus, Griseb. l.c. p. 515, nova species est in- 
signis. | 

N. 329, Senecio polyphlebius, Griseb. l.c. Non vidi. Affinis esse 
videtur : 

Senecio gamolepoides, Sz. Bip., n. sp.; glaber; foliis ovatis, penni- 
nerviis, dentatis, eum petiolo 5 lin. longo 33 poll. fere longis, 1$ poll. 
latis, corymbo conferto, terminali ; involucri cylindracei 3 lin. alti squa- 
mis 3 concretis et 1 libera; capituli 5-flori floribus flavis, 2 radiatis 
fæm., 3 tubulosis hermaphroditis; achæniis glabris. Patria: Surinam, 
Weigelt!, eum Senecione Swartzii, De Cand. Prod. vi. p. 411, n. 412 
(Cineraria glabrata, Sw. ; Sprgl.! Syst. Veg. iii. 546, n. 15), in Herb. 
Sprengel ! mixtus. 

N. 289, Liabum Brownei, Griseb. Pl. Wright. Cub. p. 515, in ber- 
bario vocavi : 

Liabum (Amellus Linn., Sw., Sprgl. !) umbellatum, Sz. Bip. ; foliis 
supra arachnoideis, demum glabris, infra niveo-tomentosis sec. specimen 
in ins. 8. Domingo a cl. Bertero! n. 707, lectum (Sfarkea umbellata, 
Willd. ; Amellus umbellatus, Sprgl.! Syst. Veg. iii. 575, n. 2) et 
Swartzianum ex mont. sum. Jamaice in Herb. Monac. Specimen 

rterianum, et ni fallor etiam Swartzianum, caulem habent subaphyl- 
lum, nostrum vero Wrightianum caulem altum foliis oppositis magnis 
instructum, cum petiolo, crispo-alato, 1 poll. longo, connato, 33 poll. 
longis, ovato-subeordatis, 2 poll. fere longis, = Liabum crispum, 8. 
Bip., n. sp. t 

N. 288, Liabum Wrightii, Griseb. p. 515, etiam m. Aug. 1844, in 
Pinal de Nimanima prov. Cubensis Santiago, a cl. Linden! n. 2093 
(flor. flavi) lectum; mihi etiam bona species foliis supra hirtis ab affi- 
nibus jam distincta. 

_ Oss. Speciem huic affinem habeo, pariter ab am. Linden! n. 2031, 
in ins. Cube prov. Santiago in “ grosse roche sum. Sierra Maestre,” 
alt. 5000’, Jul. 1844 lectam, = 

Liabum Cubense, Sz. Bip. in litt. ad cl. Linden, an. 1850; herba X 
caule dodranthali-pedali, inferne albo, superne brunneo-violacco-tomen- 


ADNOTATIONES IN CASSINIACEAS. 237 


toso, subaphyllo, apice corymboso, pedicellis aphyllis capitula radiata 
subæquantibus ; foliis plerisque radicalibus, 7 poll. longis ; lamina folii 
3-4 poll. longa, 1-1% poll. lata, oblongo-ovata, obtusiuscula, inæ- 
qualiter dentata, subhastata, basi sensim in petiolum cuneatum subee- 
quilongum aitenuata, supra conferte hirto-scabra, infra albo-tomentosa ; 
involucro imbricato inferne tomentoso v. glabrescente; floribus aureis 
radii multiserialibus, foemineis, disci tubulosis hermaphroditis ; acheeniis 
columnaribus, hirtis; pappo 1-seriali, piloso, sordido. 

Liabum Cubense, meum, cum descriptione Liabi Brownei, Cass. Diet. 
Sc. Nat. xxvi. p. 203, 204, convenire videtur. Cum vero planta Brownei 
eum Liabo umbellato, Sz. Bip., sit identica, Liabum Brownei, Cass., syno-- 
nymis Liabi Cubensis subscribenda. 

Analysis Liabi subgeneris Starkea, Willd. Sp. PI. iii. p. 2216; De 
Cand. Prod. v. p. 96, § 1 (achzenia eylindracea, pappus -serialis ; capi- 
tula plurima, corymbosa): 

A. Folia supra araneosa, glabra. 
a. Petioli nudi exauriculati, caulis tomentosus. 
Liabum umbellatum, Sz. Bip. 
Liabum crispum, Sz. Bip. 
b. Petioli stipulaceo-auriculati, caulis glabriusculus. 
Liabum (Conyza, Vahl) stipulatum, Sz. Bip.—Syn. Liabum 
Jussieuii, Cass.; De Cand. Prod. v. 
B. Folia supra pilis articulatis hirto-scabra. 
a. Folia spathulato-lanceolata, supra sparsim hirta. 
Liabum Wrightii, Griseb. 
b. Folia ovato-oblonga, subhastata, supra conferte hirta; involu- 
crum inferne tomentosum. 
Liabum Cubense, Sz. Bip. (an L. Brownei, Cass. ?) 

N. 332, Leria media, Griseb. ! l. e. p. 515; species pulcherrima est, 
affinis Lerie albicanti, De Cand. Prod. vii. 42, quam possideo a cl. 
Bertero lectam e Jamaica, n. 2743 et S. Domingo, n. 647. 

N. 333, Leria pumila, De Cand. Prod. vii. p. 425 Griseb. le; 
eandem habeo m. Majo 1844 in rupibus calcareis mont. Libani, prov. 
Cubensis Santiago, alt. 4500', a cl. Linden! n. 1848 bis faao 
lectam, et formam integrifoliam, Sz. Bip. m. Aug. 1844; in pinetis 
(Pinal) m. Nimanima, alt. 2500’, Linden ! 


iens ci EE E e TEE EAR 


238 


SEN Ms crete SRM EA eet Hee 


TRICHOMANES RADICANS INDIGENOUS TO YORKSHIRE 


By Tuomas Moors, Ese., F.L.S. 


«This beautiful capillary,” says Dr. Richardson, on the label attached 
to a specimen of Trichomanes radicans, “ I lately found in the moist 
and shady rocks nigh Bingley.” The specimen is preserved amongst 
Uvedale’s plants in Sloane’s Herbarium, vol. cccii. p. 66, at the British 

useum. On the faith of a specimen collected by Dr. Richardson 
“at Belbank, scarce half a mile from Bingley, at the head of a remark- 
able spring,” the plant was admitted by Dillenius into the third edition 
of Ray’s ‘Synopsis’ (1724). In later times it has only held a place 
in the flora of the United Kingdom, in virtue of its occurrence in Ire- 
land, but it may again establish its claim to rank as a genuine English 
plant, as was stated in the ‘Gardeners’ Chronicle’ (1863, p. 602). 
Some time ago I received a specimen from Mr. Walter Crouch, a ; 
gardener, who had gathered it in one of the fells in the Rydal district | 
of Westmoreland. The habitat was described as being on wet rocks, : 
and the plant was stated to occupy a space of about a square yard, 
not all in one mass but scattered. Of the identity of the plant, and the 
fact of its discovery, there is no doubt; but I have been informed by 
some Westmoreland pteridological friends, that there exists a suspicion 
of its having been planted some ten years before. Even if this should 
be so, it is an interesting fact, that it has survived and so far esta- 
blished itself as to pass unscathed through some of our more severe 
winters, ! 

I learn further, from Mr. J. F. Rowbotham, of Manchester, that h 
has more recently found Trichomanes radicans in North Wales, in a 
part of the Snowdon range. The precise locality it would be im- 
prudent to indicate, lest the information should lead to the eradication 
of the plant. The fronds were, as I learn, abundant, and remarkably 
fine; one of them, with which Mr. Rowbotham has kindly favoured 
me, is quite equal to the bulk of the Irish specimens in luxuriance of 
development, the frond having the broad or triangular-ovate outline of 
the more perfect examples of this Fern, and measuring about seven 
inches across the widest part, and nearly ten inches in length, in addi- a 
tion to a stipes of eight inches long. This specimen is not fertile, — 


THE ORDEAL BEAN OF CALABAR. 239 


Another frond in Mr. Rowbotham’s possession is rather larger, having 
a total length of about twenty-two inches, Mr. Rowbotham describes 
the habitat as agreeing in all its circumstances with those referred to 
in my Fern-books, and the plant as only varying from the figure in the 
octavo * Nature-Printed British Ferns,’ in being of larger growth. “I 
found it,” he writes, “in a large hole formed by fallen rocks alongside 
a cascade of water; and admission to this hole, which is about five 
-feet high by four feet wide, is obstructed after a depth of about three 
feet by this Fern falling from the rocks at the top, and growing out of 
the sides in the form of a beautiful curtain, down which the water is 
constantly trickling; the whole having much the appearance of a erystal 
screen.” What a treat to a Fern-seeker, to stumble on such a sight as 
this! So unwilling was the finder to disturb the singular and beauti- 
ful effect, that he took with him only an offshoot or two from the prin- 
cipal network of rhizomes, “ out of which the innumerable fronds were 
projected." To so much, as the discoverer, he was fairly entitled, but 
it will be a sacrilegious hand that does aught beyond this, to destroy 
so unexpected a habitat for so rare a plant. 

Mr. John Field mentions in the ‘Gardeners’ Chronicle ' of July 11th, 
a rumour that Williams, the late guide, had planted in the Snowdon 
district Irish specimens of the Trichomanes, but even if so, this would 
hardly account for the luxuriant and well-established condition in 
which Mr. Rowbotham found it. E 


THE ORDEAL BEAN OF CALABAR (PHISOSTIGMA FE- 
NENOSUM, Balf), AND THE BEST METHODS OF AF 
PLYING IT IN OPHTHALMIC MEDICINE. 


Bx DANIEL HANBURY, ESQ., F.L.S. 


The recent experiments of Drs. Argyll Robertson, Fraser, and Stewart, 
aud of Messrs. Bowman, Wells, and others on the Ordeal Bean of 
Calabar* and the fact elicited by these experiments that it possesses 
the peculiar power of causing the sphincter pupille and ciliary muscle 
to contract, render it probable that this remarkable seed will find a 


* Edinburgh Medical Journ. March 1863; ‘ Modica) Time: and Gazette,’ 
p é F; 


. 


16 May, 1863 ; also Seemann’s * Journal of Botany,’ i. p. 


240 THE ORDEAL BEAN OF CALABAR. 


useful application in ophthalmic medicine ; and the present moment is 
therefore appropriate for reviewing some of the facts hitherto ascertained 
respecting it. . 

The first important notice on the subject is contained in a most in- 
teresting and valuable paper by Dr. Christison read before the Royal 
Society of Edinburgh, 5 February, 1855. In this paper the author 
after alluding to various vegetable substances used by the natives of 
tropical Western Africa in ordeal by poison, describes as one of pre- 
eminent virulence, a large leguminous seed called Zséré, used by the 
negroes of Old Calabar in the Gulf of Guinea. This seed, which Dr. 
Christison called the Ordeal Bean of Old Calabar, and the botanical 
origin of which was at that time unknown, was the subject of some Te- 
markable toxicological experiments which amply proved it to possess 
powers of no ordinary character. Dr. Christison also made some ex- 
periments on the seed with the view of isolating its active proximate 
principle, but was: unsuccessful, partly owing, it is probable, to the 
limited amount of material at his disposal. “ All I can say," he 9 


serves, *is that the seed, like others of its Natural Order, contains - 
much inert starch and legumin, and 1:3 per cent of fixed oil, also pro- : 


bably inert; that its active properties may be concentrated im an alco- 
holic extract, which constitutes 2°7 per cent. of the seed; and that this 


extract does not yield a vegetable alkaloid by the more simple of the 


ordinary methods of analysis.” * 


Some of the Ordeal Beans in Dr. Christison’s possession having 


been placed in earth, germinated in the Botanic Garden of Edinburgh, 


and in the garden of Professor Syme, producing vigorous plants; but | 
as these did not flower, no determination of the genus to which the | 
plant belonged could be made. At length, about the year 1859, the - 
Rev ; 


. W. C. Thompson of Old Calabar, a good botanical observer, was 
so fortunate as to obtain, after many trials, complete and excellent spe- 


cimens of the plant, some of which, preserved in fluid, were communi- 
cated to Mr. Andrew Murray and Professor Balfour. Their examina- | 
tion devolved chiefly on the latter gentleman, who on the 16 January, 
1860, read before the Royal Society of Edinburgh a Description of the 2 
Plant which produces the Ordeal Bean of Calabar, which, illustrated by 


two plates, was subsequently published in the Society’s Tyansactions.t 


The Ordeal Bean belongs to the Natural Order Leguminose, the 


* Pharm. Journ. vol. xiv. (1855), p. 472. + Ib. vol. xxii. p. 308. | 


N ru seca roster 


THE ORDEAL BEAN OF CALABAR. 241 


suborder Papilionacee and tribe Phascolee ; but subordinate to this, 
its characters have been considered sufficiently peculiar to warrant the 
formation of a special genus for its reception. This has accordingly 
been done, the new genus receiving from Dr. Balfour the name of 
Physostigma,* and the one species which it contains, that of venenosum. 

The most remarkable character of the genus Physostigma is that de- 
rived from the stigma, which possesses a singular, crescent-shaped, 
hooded appendage. By this character and the long grooved hilum of 
the seed, it is separated from the nearly allied genus Phaseolus ; and 
from Mucuna, to which its seed bears considerable resemblance, by t 
characters of its flowers and pod; from Canavalia by its diadelphous 
stamens and other characters ; and from Lablab, by its phaseoloid carina 
and its pistil. 

Physostigma venenosum, the Ordeal Bean, is a large climbing peren- 
nial with a woody stem of two inches diameter and sometimes fifty feet 
in length. Its large leaves are pinnately trifoliolate, with ovate acumi- 
nate leaflets. Its papilionaceous flowers are in pendulous racemes, the 
stalk or rachis of which is covered with tuber-like knots; each flower is 
about an inch in length and of a pale-pink or purplish colour, beauti- 
fully veined. The legume when full-grown is about 7 inches in length, 
elliptico-oblong with a short curved point, stipitate, dehiscent and con- 
taining two or three seeds. The seeds, which are oblong or somewhat 
reniform, are from 1 to 13. inches in length by about $ of an inch in 
breadth; their convex edge marked by a long sulcate hilum, extending 
as a deep furrow from one extremity of the seed to beyond the other. 
The exterior of the seed is somewhat rough, with a dull polish ; its 
colour is a deep chocolate-brown, somewhat lighter on the raised edges 
of the furrow. The seeds weigh, on an average of twenty, 67 grains. 

The Ordeal Bean is difficult to obtain even near the localities where 
The genus is thus defined :—Calyx 


From gucdew to inflate, and otiypa. 
campanulatus, apice esd a laciniis brevibus, lacinia suprema bifida. Corolla 
trescentiformis, papilionacea ; vexillum reeurvum, apice bilobatum, basi alan. 
margine utroque auriculatum, membrana inflexà auctum, medio longitudinaliter bi- 
ums ; to-oblongæ, li , supra carinam conniventes, versus basin 
appendiculatæ. Discus vaginifer. Ovarium stipitatum, 2-3.ovulatum. Mn t 

ariua tortus, infra stigma subtus barbatus; stigma o insu, cucullo cavo oblique 
ehiscens, oligospermum, elliptico-oblougum, subcompressum, 

extus rugosum, arpium intus telå laxå cellulari tectum, isthmis cellulosis inter 
Semina strophiolata, hemisphærico-obl nga, hilo late suleato semicincta = 

Herba sw ruticosa, volubilis, in A dentali tropica crescens: foliis pinnatim 


VOL, I, R 


242 THE ORDEAL BEAN OF CALABAR. 


it is produced. Dr. Christison states upon the authority of the Rev. 
H. M. Waddell of Old Calabar, that “ the plant is everywhere destroyed 
by order of the King, except when it is preserved for supplying the 
wants of justice,—and that the only store of seeds is in the King’s 
custody.” Whether this remains to be the fact, I know not; but Mr. 
Gustav Mann, Collector to the Royal Gardens, Kew, to whom T wrote 
some time ago requesting a* supply of the beans, remarked in a letter 
under date November 24, 1861, that he had been able to procure but 
few, “as the people do not like to give them to Europeans. There is 
no reason, however, to suppose that this reluctance will continue if a 
good money-value become attached to them.” pec 
Some difficulties have occurred in devising a preparation of the 
Calabar Bean which should be conveniently applicable to the eye. 
These difficulties have arisen from the fact that the alcoholic extract 
which contains the whole of the poisonous principle of the bean - 
only be imperfectly dissolved in water, and that its alcoholic solution 1$ 
inadmissible. There is also another difficulty which occurs with all 
liquids that are required to be dropped into the eye, and that is, that 
the flow of tears which instantly follows such an application greatly re- 
duces the amount placed in contact with the membrane,—or at any rate 
renders it very uncertain. 4 
These considerations have suggested other expedients for applying 
the remedy, one of which is to use the extraet by itself; another is to 
employ it diffused through paper, after the manner recommended by 
Mr. J. F. Streatfeild for the application of atropine ;* and a third is to 
use a solution of the extract in glycerine. Each of these methods has 


j 


certain advantages. The extract, which is prepared by exhausting the E 


finely powdered bean with alcohol sp. gr. ‘838 and evaporating 

solution, is not a homogeneous body, but contains a small amount of 
greenish fatty oil which separates as the solution is concentrated. we 
action upon the eye is rapid and powerful. The best means of using 
is to moisten a camel’s hair pencil with water and then with its tip ii 
rub off a minute quantity of extract and apply it to the palpebral con 


junctiva of the lower lid :—so applied, its specific action ensues in s 
course of a few minutes. This method of the direct application of 3! 
extract would probably be hardly advisable in any other tham PP" — 


fessional hands. 


* Ophthalmie Hospital Report, Jan. - 310; also Pharm. Journ. 
1803, p. 329. p port, Jan. 1862, p. 310; also 


i 


Jan. 


H 


THE ORDEAL BEAN OF CALABAR. 243 


The method of applying atropine to the eye by soaking a piece of 
thin bibulous paper of definite size in a known quantity of solution of 
atropine and then allowing it to dry, has been recommended in this 
country by Mr. Streatfeild and in France by Mr. Leperdriel.* Such 
paper should be cut into small pieces from + to 4 of an inch square, the 
proportion of atropine being so regulated that a single square shall re- 
present a drop of the ordinary solution of two grains to the ounce. 
Paper prepared on this principle with a solution of Calabar Bean answers 
extremely well, and promises to afford the most definite method of re- 
gulating the quantity of the remedy to be applied. The following is 
the process which I have adopted. One ounce Troy of the bean, re- 
duced to fine powder, is to be thoroughly exhausted by hot rectified 
spirit (838); the solution so obtained is to be filtered and evaporated 
until extract begins to deposit on the bottom of the dish, which will 
oceur when the solution has been reduced to about ten fluid drachms. 
When cold this solution is to be passed through a small filter, and is 
then ready for the paper. This may be thin writing-paper, the size 
contained in which has been removed by boiling;T it should be im- 
mersed in the solution four times, and be allowed to drain and dry be- 
iween each immersion. Of paper thus prepared, a piece measuring 
one-eighth of an inch square placed within the lower eyelid commences 
to act in about twenty minutes and continues to produce its effect during 
Several hours. Its presence in the eye occasions no uneasiness beyond 
that which is attributable to the drug. 

A solution of the extract of Calabar Bean in glycerine made in the 
Proportion of 24 grains of extract in 100 minims of pure glycerine, has 
~ also been tried and found to answer well, the glycerine in no way inter- 
fering with the action of the extract. 

Further experiments may suggest still better preparations : for some 
hints respecting those here mentioned and for numerous careful obser- 
' Nations upon them, I have to thank Mr. Charles John Workman of the 
Royal London Ophthalmic Hospital, Moorfields, and Mr. Bader of 
Guy's Hospital. — Pharm, Journ. and Trans., June and July, 1863, with 
‘Corrections by the author. {See also “ On the Employment of the Al- 
'kaloid of the Calabar Bean in Prolapsus of the lris;" by T. Nunnely, 
Esq.— Lancet, July 18, 1863, p. 65.—En-] Bst 

* c " ign : , , p. 98. 

«s L2 Susa reommendegreos papse ie poer When eese wit 


5 not always easily distinguished from the conjunetiva. ps 


244. 


ON THE GENUS CEODES OF FORSTER. 
By BERTHOLD SEEMANN, PH.D., F.L.S. 


... Ceodes was first made known by Forster in his Char. Gen. p. 11, t. 
71, in the year 1776, having been discovered on the 12th of August, 
1174, on the island of Tanna, during Captain Cook's second voyage ; but 
the genus has been entirely overlooked by Endlicher, Lindley, and even 
Choisy in De Candolle's ‘ Prodromus. I have already stated (Bon- 
plandia, x. p. 154, 1862) that I regard Ceodes umbellifera, as Forster 
first (Char. Gen.), and C. umbellata as he afterwards (Prodromus) 
called it, a species of Pisonia, which I have named P. umbellifera ; but 
until now I have not been able to work up its synonymy. f 
It will be seen from the description and plates in the Char. Gen. 
p. and t. 71, that the specimens at Forster's disposal had only 
male flowers; and that he could give but an imperfect generic cha- 
racter, which has not allowed botanists who had no access to the origin 
specimens to guess even the position of Ceodes in the natural system. 
Fortunately, there is a good set of the original specimens at the British 
useum, and also a characteristic drawing of the whole plant made by 
Forster on the spot. These materials leave no doubt what Forster's 
plant, placed by him in the Linnean Class Polygamia, really is, and 
by comparing them with others from the same region, I became 
convinced that Ceodes had a host of synonyms. To begin the work of 
rectification with my own species, I now hold that the specimens from 
Viti distributed by me under no. 364, and provisionally named Pisonia 
iscida, on account of the viscid nature of the utriculus, must be re- 
ferred here. . What has been figured and described in Meyen's plants P 
(Nov. Act, Nat. Cur. xix. Suppl. p. 403, t. 51), under the name of 
P. Forsteriana, exactly represents the state of my specimens. Choisy 
erroneously referred P. Forsteriana to P. inermis. P. excelsa, Blume, from 
Java, is also a synonym. Nor does P. Sinclairi, Hook. f., from New 
Zealand, Norfolk Island, and New South Wales, of which a branch 
with hermaphrodite flowers is figured in the Flora of New Zealand, | 
prove different. The same applies to P. macrocarpa, Presl, already re- 
ferred to P. excelsa by Choisy and P. Mooreana, F. Mueller. We 
have therefore the following synonymy :— : ee 
Pisonia umbellifera, Seem. in Bonpl. x. p. 154 (1862). Ceodes um- 


ON THE GENUS CEODES OF FORSTER. 245 


bellifera, Forst. Char. Gen. p. 11, t. 71 (1776). C. umbellata, Forst. 
Prodr. p. 93, n. 569 (1186); Forst. Icon. ined. t. 300! Pisonia ex- 
. celsa, Blum. Bijdr. p. 185 (1825); Choisy, in, De Cand. Prodr. xiii. 
sect. 9, p. 441 (1849). P. macrocarpa, Presl, Symb. t. 56 (1833). 
P. Forsteriana, Endl. in Herb. Meyen, ex Schauer et Walp. Nova Acta 
Nat. Cur. xix.; Suppl. p. 403, t. 51 (1843). P. Sinelairi, Zook. f. 
Fl. New Zeal. i. p. 209, t. 50 (1853). P. Mooreana, F. Mueller, 
Fragm. i. p. 20 (1858—59). Nomen vernaculum Javanicum, teste 
Blume, * Kitjauro ;" Novo-Zelandicum, teste Hook. f., * Parapara.” 
. The geographical range of this species is, like that of most of its 
congeners, very extensive. We have it from Java (Horsfield ! in Mus. 
Brit., Teijsmann !, Lobb ! n. 29), Philippine Islands (Cuming ! n. 523), 
Timor (Spanoghe), Tanna (J. R. and G. Forster }, W. Anderson! in 
Mus. Brit.), Viti (Seemann ! n. 364), New South Wales (Cunningham ! 
FE. Mueller ! Macarthur ! Harvey! Bidwill?), Norfolk Island (Cun- 
ningham !), Oahu, Sandwich Islands (Seemann / m. 2995, Beechey /), 
and Northern Island of New Zealand (Sinclair! Colenso ! Bauer). 
No locality is quoted for Meyen’s specimen ; it was probably picked 
up in the Philippine Islands. i i 
Choisy (De Cand. Prodr. 1. c.) says that this species is easily distin- 
guished from Pisonia Brunoniana, Endl., by the leaves always being 
acute, not rounded at the base, which is certainly correct ; but a much 
better distinction. is, that in P. Brunoniana the fruit is covered, with 
‘spines, and all the leaves are opposite, whilst in P. wmbellifera the fruit 
is without spines and the upper leaves of the branches are in whorls. 


are no specimens of Forster's plant at the British Museum, but there 
1$ a very good drawing of it by his own hand; and we have besides his 
manuscript notes, published by Guillemin in his * Zephyrites Taitensis,' 
p.39. Amongst Parkinson's coloured drawings of Tahitian plants, 


preserved at the British Museum, there is an excellent figure of this 
plant under the name of P. grandis, a name which R. Brown has 
adopted for the New Holland species, with which the Tabitian is per- 
fectly identical. As Jacquin’s P. inermis is a mere synonym of P. 
mitis, Linn. (nigricans, Swartz*), there is no reason why Forster’s 
* P. mitis of Linnaeus has hitherto been looked upon as a very doubtful species 


246 ‘ON THE GENUS CEODES OF FORSTER. 


name, the oldest, should be set ie; and I therefore propose to 
arrange the synonymy as follows : 

Pisonia — Forst. Prodr. p. 5. 16, n. 397 (1786), non Jacq. Forst. 
Icon. ined. 285. P. grandis, Parkinson, Drawings of Tahitian 
Plants, t. i ined. P. grandis, R. Brown, Prodr. Nov. Holl. p. 422 
(1810). P. procera, Bertero, mss. in Guill. Zeph. Tait. p. 39 (1837); 
Deless. Icon. Select. iii. t.81. P. Brunoniana, Endl. Fl. Norf. p. 43, 
n. 88 (1833). F. Bauer, Z/lust. Pl. Norf. t. 145. Nomen vernaculum 
Tahitense, * Buatea," teste Guillemin. 

The geographical range of this species extends from the Society 
Islands to the east coast of New Holland, and from the Sandwich Islands 
.to Ceylon, viz. Tahiti (Banks and Solander !, Forster, Bertero !, Moeren- 
hout, Bidwill !, Barclay !), Norfolk Island (Ferd. Bauer /), Viti (See- 
mann ! n. 363), Lifuka, Tongan Islands (Harvey /), Sandwich Islands 
(Herb. Hook), Bow Islands, Dangerous Archipelago (Barclay /), Co- 
lombo, Ceylon (Thwaites /), Pratas Islands (Wilford /), tropical parts 
of eastern Australia (E. Brown ! in Mus. Brit.). 

This examination reduces the Pisonias as yet discovered in Poly- 
nesia and Australasia to two species, which may be thus distinguished:— 

P. umbellifera ; foliis inferioribus oppositis, superioribus plerumque 
verticillatis, elliptico-oblongis v. oblongis acuminatis v. obtusis basi iu 
petiolum angustatis, perianthiis fructiferis inermibus 

P. inermis ; folis omnibus oppositis ovatis v. oblohgis obtusis. vel 
acuminatis, perianthiis fructiferis spinulosis. i 


the doubt being increased by Sir J. wes Tint sche the Linnean Herbarium to some 
specimens of the Indian form of P acu xar then A ne is, though h Limes 
distinctly states his mitis to be unarmed. oe whi ch Linn 

— made in a copy of his second ein iy the * "ha | Plantarum, Hu 1511, "à 


rved at the Linnean Society, corrections adopted by Murray, make clear that 
eri LZ ns is is a quede ital Weir Jacquin's P. inermis and Seah (s P. E 
gricans. s In o his P. mitis Sa Amer. i^ ^ strikes 


out the wel D Posta aga ay spinosa, Amm. Herb. 582. u Kava t 
Wal, Rhed. Mal. 7, p. 33, t. 17 substitutes for “ Habitat in p el ^ abita 
in. XE Um and finally adds: “ Arbor san Bimani sterilis, alia her rmaphr hr, fer- 


tilis." ce the synonymy of P. mad pan eg itis, o: Sp. Plant. ed. ii. 
p- Pe aedes syn. omnib. P. x rodr, p. 60; Fl. Ind. Oce 
p. 643 ; De Cand. Prodr. xiii. p. "vt ii P ausis ed. Amer. p. 275, non Fors 


247 


ON THE TOOT-POISON OF NEW ZEALAND. 
By W. Lauper LixpsaY, M.D., FLS: 


During a tour through the New Zealand provinces in 1861-1862, I 
was struck with the abundant evidences, which everywhere presented 
themselves, of the ravages produced among the flocks and herds of the 
settlers by the Toot-plant, one of the most common indigenous shrubs 
of these islands. In many cases of losses by individual settlers brought 
under his notice, the amount of loss from this source alone had been 
from 25 to 75 per cent. In Otago, particularly, were such losses felt 
during the height of the gold mania there, from July to December, 1861: 
the traffic between Dunedin and Tuapeka gold-fields required the service 
of large numbers of bullocks, a great proportion of which were lost by 
Toot-poisoning. In colonies, which as yet, at least, have depended for 
their prosperity almost solely on pastoral enterprise, such losses form a 
material barrier to prosperity; and the concurrent testimony of the 
colonists in every part of New Zealand proves the great desirability of 
determining the nature of the Toot-poison, the laws of its action on 
man and the lower animals, and its appropriate antidotes or modes of 
treatment. With a view to assist in the attainment of these aims, the 
author had made notes, on the spot, of a large number of instances of 
the poisonous or fatal action of the plant on man—adults as well as 
children—and the lower animals, and had brought specimens home for 
chemical examination. The chief results of is investigations may be 
thus stated :— 

1. The Toot-poison belongs to the class of Nareotico-irritants. 
a. Its action on man includes the following symptoms ;—coma, with or 
without delirium ; sometimes great muscular excitement or convulsions ; 
the details differing in different individuals ; during convalescence, Joss 
of memory, with or without vertigo. b. In cattle and sheep, they in- 
clude vertigo, stupor, delirium, and convulsions ; curious ‘staggerings 
and gyrations ; frantic kicking, and racing or coursing ; tremors. 


sembling the blackberry, which clusters closely in rich pendent racemes, 
and which is most tempting to children ; occasionally the young Shoots 
of the plant, as it grows up in spring : (5) to cattle and sheep, in al- 


248 ON THE TOOT-POISON OF NEW ZEALAND. 


most all cases, is the young Shoot, which is tender and succulent, resem- 
bling in appearance and taste the similar state of Asparagus. nq 

3. The following Peculiarities exist in regard to the action of the 
Toot-poison :—a. A predisposition must exist, such predisposition 
being produced in cattle and sheep by some of the following conditions 
or circumstances:—The animal is not habituated to the use of the plants 
it suddenly makes a large meal thereof after long fasting, or long feed- 
ing on drier and less palatable materials, or after exhaustion by hard 
labour or hot dry weather.. From some such cause, the digestive sys- 
tem is deranged, and is susceptible of more serious disorder from the 
ingestion of food to which the animal is, at the time, unaccustomed. 
Hence Toot-poisoning frequently occurs in animals which have just 


been landed from a long and fatiguing sea-voyage, during which they - 


have been underfed or starved, to whom the young Toot-shoots present 
the most juicy, fresh, pleasant diet. 4. On the other hand, the same 
kinds of animals, habituated to the use of the Toot-plant, not only do 
not suffer at all, but for them it is regarded as quite equal in value to, 
and as safe as, clover as a pastoral food. It is an equal favourite with 
cattle and sheep, whether they have been habituated or not. c. The 
predisposition in man is probably produced by analogous conditions, 
- repressing the tone of his nervous and digestive systems, or directly 
deranging them. Children are affected, out of all proportion to adults. 
d. Adults, who have suffered from the poisonous action of Toot, under 
certain circumstances, have been exempt from such action under certain 
others,—the same parts of the plant having been used, and apparently 


in the same way, in both sets of instances. Moreover, the Toot-berries — 


enjoy, both among the Maoris and colonists, an enviable notoriety, on 
account of the agreeable and harmless wine and jellies they are capa? 
of yielding, the former whereof, especially, has long been greatly prized: 
The seeds, however, in these cases, probably do not enter into the com- 
position of the said wines or jellies. y SR 


13111 


; 4, The current Remedies for Toot-poisoning among the settlers are - 
in regard to—a. Cattle and sheep—mainly bleeding, by slashing tbe: = 


ears and tails. Belladonna has been variously tried, and favour»? 


reported on ; by others, stimulants are regarded as specifics (carbonate — 
of ammonia, brandy, Ora mixture of gin an d turpenti ne, locally known dt 
udis drench”). Whatever be the nature of the remedy, there s 09 - 2 
difference of opinion as to the necessity for the promptest treatments — 


ee re ec e 


OX THE TOOT-POISON OF NEW ZEALAND. 249 


since, at a certain stage of the action of the poison, all remedies ap- 
pear equally inefficacious. 4. In man—the nature of the remedy is 
still more varied, though emetics and stimulants seem the most rational 
of those usually had recourse to. 

5. The Zoot- or Tutu-plant is the Coriaria ruscifolia, L. (the C. sar- 
mentosa, Forst.). The plant is variously designated by Maoris and 
settlers in different parts of the New Zealand islands; and this of itself 
indicates how familiar it is, and how abundantly and widely distributed. 
The genus Coriaria is a small one, and, if not belonging to a subdivi- 
sion of the Natural Order Ochnacee, probably represents a separate 
Order closely allied thereto and to the Rutacee, The most distinguished 
botanists, however, are at issue as to its precise place and alliances in 
the vegetable system. ` They are in similar dubiety as to the species of 
the genus, and the varieties of the species C. ruscifolia, L. In New 


. Zealand there appear to be at least three Coriarias, which, while some 


botanists regard as mere varieties of C. ruscifolia, L., others consider 
separate species. "The author had made, in July, 1862, an examination 
of all the species of the genus Coriaria contained in the Hookerian and 
Benthamian Collections at Kew, the result whereof was a strong con- 
vietion of the necessity for a critical févision of the whole genus, 
throughout all its species, wherever distributed. . . . In contrast to, and 
in connection with, the toxie action of C. ruscifolia, the author remarked 
on the better-known poisonous properties of C. myrtifolia, familiar as 
an adulterant of senna, and on those of other species of the genus 
riaria.. He announced his belief that the whole genus Coriaria must 
be considered endowed with poisonous properties, probably of the nar- 
colico-irritant class, and that, as such (especially in reference to the ex- 
tent and importance of the economic losses caused by such species as 
Toot), it is eminently deserving of thorough scientific investigation. 
Under this head he pointed out the fact that—a. While certam ani- 
mals seem to be themselves exempt from, or insusceptible to, the ipit 
of the poison, they may, by feeding upon certain species, or certain 


near Toulouse, were poisoned by a dish of snails, which had been fat- 


250 ' NEW PUBLICATIONS. 


tened on its leaves and shoots.* 4. That Royle, in reference to the 


fruits of C. Nepalensis ; Peschier of Geneva, in regard to C. myrtifolia ; . 


and other authorities in regard to other species of Coriaria, have. pub- 
lished instances of their harmless or even beneficial effects, under cer- 
tain circumstances, on man or the lower animals. Such conflicting 
statements would appear to indicate that there are peculiarities in the, 
action of the poisonous principles of all the Coriarias, or discrepancies 
in the records of instances of the said action, which discrepancies or. 

culiarities demand reconciliation or explanation at the hands of com- 
petent scientific experts— Abridged from Proceedings of British Asso-. 
ciation at Cambridge. deil 


NEW PUBLICATIONS. 


A Handbook of British Mosses ; comprising all that are known to be 
natives of the British Isles. By the Rev. M. J. Berkeley, M.Ay 
F.LS. London: L. Reeve and Co. 


A work written by one of our most talented cryptogamists, illustrated 


with coloured plates from the pencil of Fitch, and got up by Reeve. 


and Co., could not fail to open for itself a market generally closed 
against ordinary scientific productions. It will interest a class of 
readers, not likely to be attracted by a scientific manual,sin a tribe of 


neglected but extremely beautiful and curious plants, and its pages, 3$ — 


far as they go, will supply the materials for an intelligent acquaintance 
with them. But it is to be regretted that the author did not aim at 
something higher than the object he has had in view. Tt is a mistake t0 
suppose that to be popular a work must be free from scientific precision. 


To be used for the determination of species, it cannot be too precise; — 


and however popular the matter may be, if it is vague, the student will 
soon be compelled to seek for another guide. Mr. Berkeley does. not 
usher in his volume with great expectations. He hopes “ that it may 
be the means of calling attention of many to Wilson's ‘ Bryologia 
* ‘Medical Ti Gazette,” T 
-$ Professor Hemet Quito, dy m ur ru sa Society a letter en- 
e written with ink consisting of the juice of the fruit of Coriaria thymi- 


es ess n Ex 
ue WU TEIL KP oR A BASS eR TD NAME T Pe 


NEW PUBLICATIONS. 251 


Britannica,’ and that the slight sketch he presents may excite a wish 
to apply to the fountain-head for fuller information.” To say that this 
has been accomplished, is to say but little, and we doubt whether much 
more can be said. Not a synonym is given, so that it is impossible to 
determine what species of other authors is meant, unless by turning 
to the *Bryologia Britannica,’ which however is invariably quoted. 
A little more labour would have made the work complete in itself, 
and of an independent value. Surely the explanation of the plates 
given at the end of the volume, and repeated without alteration, so 
as to occupy twenty-six pages at the beginning (for which the pub- 
lishers haye declared themselves responsible), had been better given 
only once, and in its proper place in connection with the plates. The 
space thus gained would have been well employed for synonymy in the 
body of the work. 

The introduction is the most original and not the least valuable, 
part of the volume. It contains a more clear and full account of the 
nature, structure, development, and distribution of Mosses than is to 
found in any other work in our language. 

Mr. Berkeley introduces all the Continental genera which Wilson had 
used as sections or subgenera. Thus, for example, Leskea, which in the 
‘Bryologia Britannica’ contains 9 native species, having some characters 
in common, although differing considerably among themselves, is divided 
into 8 genera, 6 of which are Schimper's, while the remaining 2 are here 
created for the reception of L. (Philoscia, Berk.) latebricola, and L. 
(P latydictya, Berk.) Sprucei. We doubt whether giving a generic 
name to every troublesome species is the best way to get over the - 
difficulties of its affinities. Mr. Berkeley establishes two other new 
genera, Bryella and Cycnea, the first for Phaseum rectum, the other 
for Phascum curvicollum. Among so many changes the want of. 
Synonymy is particularly puzzling. Take an example :—Myurella 
julacea, Sch., is not figured, but reference is given to ** Wils. t. XXIV. 5 
Eng. Bot. t, 2525? Wilson's name, however, in the text and in his 
Plate is Leskea moniliformis, and Smith’s, Pterogonium rotundifolium. 

_ Since Wilson published his ‘ Bryologia Britannica,’ between 30 and 
40 new British Mosses have been discovered ; 8 of these are included 
in the * Handbook,’ but none of them are figured. 


252 NEW PUBLICATIONS. 


H JOT OF 
Prodromo della Flora Toscana, ossia Catalogo metodico delle Piante che 
^ mascono salvatiche in Toscana e nelle isole, o che vi sono estesamente 
^» coltivate, con la indicazione dei luoghi nei quali si trovano, del tempo 
loro fioritura e fruttificazione, dei loro nomi volgari ed usi; di Teo- 
^'doro Caruel, Firenze; 1860-62; Paris and London: Bailliire:’ 


"Mr. Theodore Corüel is of English descent, but was born, we believe, 
in Italy, and has held for some years an official position at the Museum 
of Natural History of Florence. In 1858 he published à very in- 
teresting commentary of Cesalpinus” Herbarium, one of the oldest col- 
lections of dried plants existing, having been made about 200 years e 
Mr. Caruel is now engaged in bringing out a Prodromus of the Flora 
of Tuscany, two parts of which have already been issued, comprising 
the Thalamiflore and Polypetalous Calycifloræ, in all about 900 species. 
Descriptions have been omitted; but the synonymy seems to be worked 
up with care, and the geographical distribution’ of the different 
plants is given with great minuteness. A number of critical remarks 
will render the work highly acceptable to those who make the European 
flora their special study, ^ ' ime 
~The Prodromus is to be completed in four numbers, and will forma — 
thick octavo volume, price about 20 franes. 


Flora of Marlborough [Wiltshire]; with Notices of the Birds, and & 
Sketch of the Geological Features of the Neighbourhood. [By the 
Rev. T. A. Preston.] 12mo. 129 and xxiv. pages. London: Van 
Voorst. 1863. 


The name of the author of this nice little book does not appear 
upon the title-page ; but we learn from the preface that it is the pro- 
duction of the Rev. T. A. Preston, one of the masters of the college 
at Marlborough ; also that it is compiled ** mainly for the purpose of 
assisting those members of the college who may be fond of botany; 
and that any value which it may have beyond this is only what any — 
ordinary list of the kind would possess." This is a modest form ^ 
which to place its claims to notice; for it is deserving of attention 
from British local botanical geographers, ! d 
Mr. Preston has divided the country to which his researches extent, S. 
a circle having a radius of six miles from Marlborough as a centre, 2: 


mes elles ne se rapporteraient qu'à un seul d 
‘Rees, quand elles auront conduit à quelque résultat i 


New Zealand. . He writes, April 5th, from 
Improved, and that he has made an excursion into th 


^ 


BOTANICAL NEWS. 253 


into four nearly equal districts, and endeavours to give a complete Flora 
uF euch: of them. They are chiefly seated upon the chalk formation ; 
containing much of the high chalk downs, Savernake forest, the water 
meadows in the valley of the river Kennet, and a portion of the Yale 


of Pewsey. The species are arranged and named as in Babington's 


‘Manual,’ and much care has been taken to ensure accuracy in the 
nomenclature ; to point out the authority for their introduction into the 
list; and also to distinguish the naturalized from the native plants. 
The number of plants recorded is about 520, the result of five years’ 
examination of the district, during such time as the author ‘could 
snatch from the arduous duties of a master in a large school. He 
modestly states his belief that many additions probably remain to be 
made to the list, and he trusts, by publishing it now, that he “ may be 
enabled sooner to obtain assistance from those who have paid any atten- 
tion to the subject; ” and also have many new localities pointed out for 
some of the species. 

_ Cireumstaneed as he is, in a position where he may succeed in causing 
boys to take an interest in botany and other of the natural sciences, by 


‘example, precept, and the help afforded to them by such a book as this, 


we certainly think that the author has done well to publish now, and 
not to wait for more completeness. Such additions and improvements 
as may be found necessary will probably soon be made, and we trust 
that so much interest in botany will spring up in the college that an 
early and enlarged second edition may be required. 


BOTANICAL NEWS. 


ciety of Science, has been won 


The following prize, offered by the Haarlem So 
it being the third time during 


by Dr. Geeppert, Professor of Botany at Breslau, 


id twenty years that he has gained the prize of that Society :—'" De quelle 
ture sont les corps solides observés dans des d 


iamants ; appartiennent-ils au 
recherches à ce sujet, quand 
jamant, pourront tre couron- 

ntéressant." 

cellent British botanist, and weil 

i safely in New Zealand. 


règne minéral ou sont-ils des végétaux? Des 


Mr. Thomas Kirk, late of Coventry, an ex 
H wn to most of his fellow-workers, has arriv 

€ was obliged to emigrate on account, of ill. health, and proposes to collect in 
Auckland, that bis health is much 
e interior. 


254 BOTANICAL NEWS. 


The new series of the ‘Phytologist,’ edited by Mr. Alexander Irvine, has been 
fine with the sixth volume. “Speaking commercially," say the pro- 
prietors in their farewell address, “it has yielded no pecuniary profit; on the 
contrary, the owners have not been indemnified for the necessary ex the 
capital and labour expended have yielded no money returns. . . . "Thef € 


. That 
this has Lem cw » the present age, and will be more so to sonctitg no one 
can or w 

"DE Reichenbach, fil., hitherto Professor of Botany at Leipzig, has ii 
pointed Di the Botanie Gardens at Hamburg; and Dr. Hofmeister, 
whose valuable ^h on the higher Cryptogams has been been made accessi- 
ble to English readers through Mr. Currey's excellent translation, Professor. of 
Botany and Director of the Botanie Garden at pare 

From a letter received by Mr. Daniel Hanbury from Dr. White, of Colon, 


place on the 19th of June, of phthisis, from which complaint he had been 
suffering for several years. Mr. Hayes was born in New York, where he 
studied and graduated in medicine. He then spent about two years in Paris, 
 düring which time he devoted much attention to botany. Upon his pie to 


States, the result of which was the laying out of a waggon ge from El Paso 
to Fort Yuma, a process which oceupied about two years. ring this period 
Mr. Hayes made good use of his botanical knowledge, Miei occupying 
is spare time in ch the plants of the region he was visiting. Symptoms 
of pulmonary con — having for some time declared themselves in his 
constitution, he visited t e Isthmus of Panama for the benefit of his 
Nie, poyri iron was so serious that it seemed improbable he. could 
re than a few months, but the change to a warmer climate proved 


scientific friends, sic whom his collections were distributed, the chief return 
which he asked was botanical information and spare books, and P was only 3 
few months previous to his death that he was induced to send to En 
a few small sets of plants for sale. For a disinterested pursuit of science ? 
kindly wish to assist others, and an unrepining endurance of adverse eee 
stances, the name of Sutton Hayes should not be forgotten by his brother- 
botanists. | 
The two largest Chinchona plants on the Neilgherry Hills are producing 
flowers, and, as many more will shortly do the same, an early supply ef 90d 


un 
Neilgherry Hills was 167,215, of which 43,028 were planted out. Applications 
for 61,250 plants had been made from various parts of India, and Hp : 
had already been distributed. : 


i 
E 
4 
: 
^ 
o 
" 
" 


| | m üctive, $ Thus,” h 
y any two species, I have, nevertheless, I think, 
pa 


BOTANICAL NEWS. 955 


E idis or Eprnpuren.—May 1Ath.— Professor Maclagan, 
in the chair. 1. Description of New Genera and Species of Diatoms, 


fro D 
m the South Pacific. By R. K. Greville, LL.D. 2. Experiments on the 


Fertilization of Orchids. By Mr. John Scott. After alluding to the more 


general phenomena of sterility manifested in the vegetable kingdom, and its 
ural 


supposed bearings on the “ origin of species by means of natural selection,” the 


= 
"3 
E 
$ 
A 
* 
ES 
p” 
e 
5 
y 
& 
© 
È 
hey 
T 


o 7 
oS y the pollen. This stigmatic movement, he stated, was effected in two 
y the different species of Oncidium, vit. laterally by the closing of the 


: ; t versely by à 
sion of the clinandrium, O. sphacelatum exhibiting the former, O. divaricatum 


t 
repe mode. He also stated that he had dissected the column of a number 
owers operated upon as they dropped off, and invariably found an 
i ith pollen of O, alti 


tilizing a single capsule. Thirdly, he applied the pollen of. Q. sphacelatum to 


ee less w 
trasted them with his experiments on 
great predominance of yellow 


in the flowers of this genus, he remarked that the O. sphacelatum, with yellow- 


coii flowers, fertilized O. ornithorhynchum with rose-coloured flowers, while 
similarly-coloured species W | chine effective—8 significant in ication, 
:unetion of the sexual elements of varieties, and 

i a genus, is dependent on 


eate from such affinities the results 
n m sphacelatum were impre ated with. polen of ri- 
e f these, four have produced five capsules, now nearly 
iba cies, however, e former cases, We recipro- 
ed 


in the 10 
e remarked, “ though I have failed in crossing recipro- 
x :nk. satisfactorily shown an in- 
dividual self-impotence of organs by the action of other 


256 BOTANICAL NEWS. 


; and this in apparent disregard of recognized systematic affinities.” — 
Sixthly, Maaillaria atrorubens he found perfectly insusceptible of fertilization — 
with its own pollen, and yet highly susceptible to that of the widely-separated — 
M. squalens, the latter ibig also capable of fertilization with pollen from the — 
former, which affords an illustration of the recipr rocal action of species. He 
here stated that M. squalens, so far as his experience went, was perfectly pro- 
ductive when fertilized with its own zd and remarked on the singulari : 
of the fact that while the female element of an individual was insusceptible to —— 
its own pollinie e influence, and s tible to that from another individual of a 
distinct species, the latter should be alike susceptible to its own pollinie in- 
fluence and to that of the former. 3. On some new British —_ By the 
Rev. T. Salwey, B.D. The author gives descriptions of various TE 
e — (some of which had been examined by Dr. Nyland). 4, Syn 
opsis of Canadian species of Equisetum. By George Lawson, LL.D, —— 
Queen’s euet of Canada. 5. Register of plants in flower in the open air 
at the Royal Botanic Garden (4th list). By Mr. James M‘Nab. 6. Extract 
from a letter from William Jameson, Esq., Botanical Gardens, Saharunpore, 
N.W. Provinces, India, dated April 4, 1863 :—“T have bush from the Neil- _ 

cases containing Chinchona succirubra, C. Condaminea, C. mi- 
erantha, C. nitida, and C. Peruviana. For these I have already selectéd sites 
on the Himalaya, in in Western Gurhwal. Tea cultivation in the Kohistan of. 


Letter from Mr, William Bell, Saharunpore :—“ There is a plant of Hibiseus 
tricuspis here, one or two branches of which bear leaves and flowers widely dif- 
ferent from the normal forms. In so far as I can learn, it came from Calcutta: 
about twenty years ago, and it was some years old when the first of these ab- s 
normal branches made its appearance. I have been assured by one of the — — 
native gardeners that these branches were neither grafted on it nor budded. 
Whether it has inherited these peculiarities from any of its progenitors or not 
I do not know. It is not probable, as it was raised from seed and not from # — 

cutting.” 


Drrep Prants ror SALE.—Dr. Schultz-Bipontinus, of Deidesheim, oe 
many, has still on hand a few complete sets of his European Cichoriacee, and. 
disposes of the set €" species), all, excellently renes. fastened on white * 
paper and p by prin oferta: f sixty francs. Appli- 
cations should be made direct to Dr. Schultz 

Mr. Emden, of Frankfort, has just furnished an excellent photograph of George 
Forster, one of the naturalists of Captain Cook’s second voyage. The po 
graph i is taken from a chalk drawing made in Tahiti, and is six inches by four 

i becribers sre 


hui dl comet forward iban t tne plis A 


ral 


l 
f 


2 


AS 


A 


| 
| 
| 


Fitch, del et tth. 7700 aa 


257 


REVISION OF THE NATURAL ORDER BIGNONIACE E. 


By BERTHOLD Seemann, Pu.D., F.L.S, 
(Pirate IX.) 
DOLICHANDRA, Cham. 


This genus, established by Chamisso in 1832, is the only Ca/alpea 
which climbs by means of tendrils, all other Catalpee being either trees 
or erect, winding, or rooting shrubs. De Candolle referred it, with a 
mark of doubt, to Spathodea, but with that genus, as now restricted, 
Dolichandra has nothing in common except tribal characters, the spa- 
thaceous calyx and the arrangement of the seeds in several rows. There 
is at. present only one species known, D. cynanchoides, discovered by 
Sellow in Brazil, and the authentic specimens of which with fruit at- 
tached !), preserved at the Royal Herbarium at Berlin, have been obli- 
gingly transmitted to me by the permission of his Excellency the Prus- 
sian Minister of Public Instruction, and have furnished the material 
for our plate, the only one as yet published of the genus. Bignonia 
glutinosa, De Cand., referred as a second species to Dolichandra by Mr. 
Miers* previously to the true type of the genus being known in this 
country, must be excluded. 

DoLICHANDRA.— Calyx spathaceus, vix inflatus, acute apiculatus, non 
cucullatus. Corolla tubulosa, leviter curvata, limbo bilabiato 5-lobo, 
lobis duobus superioribus adscendentibus, inferioribus reflexis. Stamina 
4, didynama, cum rudimento quinti. Anthere subparallelæ, glabræ. 
Ovarium lanceolatum, disco hypogyno semigloboso insidens, 2-loculare, 
multiovulatum. Stylus filiformis, exsertus. Stigma bilamellatum (v. 
abortu ut in figura nostra unilamellatum), lamellis anguste lanceolatis 


; acutis. Capsula siliquæformis, compressa, lanceolata, utrinque acuta, 
levis, loculicide dehiscens, septo coriaceo valvis contrario. 
. plana, alata, alis pellucidis, ad quodque septi latus pluriseriata.— Frutex 


Semina 


scandens, Americee australis ; foliis oppositis, trifoliolatis v. conjugato-bifo- 
liolatis, cirrho 2—3-fido intermedio, foliolis ovatis v. oblongis, acutis, in- 
egerrimis, basi subcordatis; floribus cymosis, cymis axillaribus, fai, eta 
corollis aurantiaco-rubro-purpureis, genitalibus exsertis —Dolichandra, 
Cham. in Linnea, 1832, p. 657. Spathodes (5) sp- De Cand.—Species 
Unica ;— 

* © Annals and Magazine of Natural History, 


> March, 1861. 
VOL. I, 8 


, 258 ON THE BOTANY OF SOUTH PEMBROKESHIRE. 


D. cynanchoides, Cham. 1. c. (Tab. IX.) Spathodea (?) Dolichandra, 
De Cand. Prodr. ix. p. 205. A 

Grog. Distr. Brazil (Sellow! in Herb. Berol). La Plata States 
(Baird!, Tweedie!, Gilbert !, Christie !, in Herb. Hook.). 

EXPLANATION oF PLATE; IX, 

Dolichandra cynanchoides, Cham., from authentic specimens obligingly commu- 
nicatéd by the Berlin Herbarium.— Fig. 1. Corolla, laid open. 2. Upper part of a 
stamen istil. 4. Transverse section of ovary. 5. Vertical section of ovary: 
_ 6, Theoretical transverse section of fruit, 7. Septum. 8. Seed, All, with the ex- 

ception of fig. 1, 6, and 7, magnified. 


ON THE BOTANY OF SOUTH PEMBROKESHIRE. ^ 
By Cnanzzs C. Banineron, M.A., F.R.S., ETC. 


The district to which this paper refers is bounded upon three sides 
by the sea: towards the north by Milford Haven, from its mouth to 
Carew Castle, then by the brook which enters the haven at that place; 
_ and from the source of that brook, near East Williamston, an imaginary 
line is carried to the sea below St. Issells. Its length is about eighteen 
miles, and breadth about six. It is a bare and undulating country, 
with no lofty hills, very few trees or woods, and high banks, serving ns 
fences, more frequently than hedges. Nearly the whole of the land is 
under cultivation; the chief exceptions being a considerable tract, of 
furzy heath adjoining the sea in the south-western part of the district ; 
one of sandy dunes at Castle Martin, another at Stackpole ; anda few 


smaller tracts of similar character. The following plants may be men- * 


tioned as being especially the inhabitants of these sandy places :— 

Thalictrum minus, Viola canina, Hieracium umbellatum, Convolvulus 

Soldanella, Carex arenaria, Psamma arenaria, and Triticum acutum. 
The actual coast is usually precipitous or even perpendicular, and 


the shore is seldom accessible without difficulty at any places except — 

those where the brooks find their way to the sea. The shores of Mil- 

ford Haven are not so continuously rocky, but the beach is formed of " 
i 


pebbles. "The following plants occur upon the rocks ;—Matlhuo 


sinuata, Lavatera arborea, Sedum Telephium, Inula crithmoides, and T 


Statice occidentalis, Upon the beach, which is often very narrow, aR 


not rarely absent altogether, may be found Glaucium luteum, Cakile 
maritima, Cochlearia Danica, Senebiera Coronopus, S. didyma, Lepigonum 
rupestre, Eryngium maritimum, Carduus tenuiflorus, Atriplex Babing- : 


ON THE BOTANY OF SOUTH PEMBROKESHIRE. 959 


loni, Bela maritima, Salsola Kali, Polygonum Raii, Euphorbia Port- 
landica, Juncus acutus, and J. maritimus, 

.. The arm of the haven which extends up to Pembroke has, on its 
southern side, extensive mud flats which are flooded at spring tides, 
and produce some of the plants usually to be found in such places ; 
for instance, Artemisia maritima, Statice Bahusiensis, and Sueda mari- 

ma, * 

. Ponds and bogs are rare, and therefore there is a deficiency of 
aquatic plants ; but there are two marshy districts of considerable size, 
both of which seem to have been subject to the overflow of the tide at 
no very distant period. One of the low tracts extends from Tenby to 
St. Florence, and is about three miles in length, but usually very 
narrow ; the other is called Castle Martin Corse, and is situated near 
to the village of that name; it also does not exceed three miles in 
length, and is narrow. The former of these marshes, never having been 

. Well drained, has always continued in the condition of rough pasture, 
and presents, therefore, a fair specimen of the vegetation occurring 
"upon such spots; the latter was very completely drained about sixty 
years since, and much of it converted into arable land, and although it 

has now fallen back into the state of coarse wet pasture, it is nearly 
deprived of all its peculiar plants, a few only of them remaining in the 
ditches. The following plants were more especially noticed in these 

_Marshes :—Caltha palustris, Ranunculus heterophyllus, R. confusus, 
R. Flammula, R. hederaceus, R. Lingua, R. sceleratus, Drosera rotundi- 
Jolia, Comarum palustre, Myriophyllum spicatum, Helosciadium inunda- 
tum, Galium palustre, Menyanthes trifoliata, Pedicularis palustris, 
Rumex Hydrolapathum, Narthecium ossifragum, Alisma Plantago, A. fa- 

l nunculoides, Sparganium ramosum, S. simplex, and Eleocharis palustris. 
_ In some parts of the district the farming is good, but very frequently 

the farmer has favoured the botanist so far as to allow weeds to spread 

_ to a great extent over his arable land, and the hedgerows seem usually 
to be left to nature. 

p, che geological structure of the tract under notice presents alterna- 
ting bands of the Upper Silurian, Old Red Sandstone, and Mountain 
Limestone formations, Coal is worked in its north-eastern part. ; 

Until recently, we knew nothing concerning the plants inhabiting this 

istrict. In the *Botanist's Guide’ of Messrs. Turner and Dillwyn, 

forty-eight plants are recorded as growing in Pembrokeshire; to these 
s 2 


260 ON THE BOTANY OF SOUTH PEMBROKESHIRE, 


Mr. Watson only adds one. species in his ‘ New Botanist’s Guide :’ 
few additions are noticed in the same author’s ‘ Cybele Britannica.’ 

In the year 1848, a little tract, entitled ‘ Contributions towards a a 
Catalogue of Plants indigenous to the neighbourhood of Tenby,’ was pub- 
lished by my friend Dr. R. W. Falconer. In it he records the observation 
of 388 species in the neighbourhood of that town. As Dr. Falconer’s 
book was printed solely that the materials which he had collected might, 
not be lost, when a change of residence deprived him of his “ long- 
cherished hope” of publishing a perfect catalogue of the native plants to 
be met with near Tenby, it cannot cause surprise that I was able to 
add largely to it during two visits to that town. The number of Tenby 
plants now amounts to about 550, nearly all of which were observed 

_ by myself. . Doubtless more remain to be found by persons possessing: 
better opportunities of examining the country. 

Cireumstances greatly favoured my examination of the western part 
of South Pembrokeshire, where I was most hospitably received by in- 
fluential inhabitants. I am thus enabled to give a — ae 
catalogue of the plants. 

It was originally my intention to have included in one paper a cata- 
logue of all the plants which have been found in the county of Pembroke, 
but, upon mature consideration, it seems desirable to leave the formation 
of a list of North Pembrokeshire plants to some other person. That 
interesting district is sure to supply many species which have as yet 
escaped notice, 

All the plants noticed in the district are recorded in the following. 
list, not in order to render it more extensive, but from the consideration 
that a knowledge of the common plants has at least as great an interi 
est to the Sotiichl geographer as attaches to the rarer ones. As 
most of the plants are to be found throughout the district, localities 
are generally omitted. 

I am indebted for some localities to the Misses Smith, of Gomfreston; 


who have paid much attention to the botany of their own neighbour 
hood, 


E Ranv 

Clematis Vitalba, Z 

Thalictrum minus, L, 

Anemone nemorosa, L. Gomfreston 
Glebe, the Misses Smit. 

Ranunculus heterophyllus, Sibth. 


NOVIAOEA. R. confusus, Godr, Marsh, at Tenby 
and Stackpole, 
R. cænosus, Guss. > Lenormandi, Sh) 
| R. sceleratus, L. 

. ula, L. 
R. Lingua, L 


th 
in 
= 
: 
i 
3 
E 
z 
: 


ON THE BOTANY OF SOUTH PEMBROKESHIRE. 261 


R. Ficaria, Z. 
R. acris, L. 


Near Tenby, 
Gomfreston, the 


Caltha palustris, Z. 

Helleborus viridis, Z. — Park, 
near Stackpole, Bot, Guid 

Aquilegia vulgaris, Z 


PAPAVERACER. 


R T 
Glaucium lateuns; Scop. 
Chelidonium majus, Z. 


FUMARIACER. 

Fumaria pallidiflora, Jord. 
F. confusa, ord. 

F. officinalis, Z 
CRUCIFERE. 

Matthiola sinuata, R. Br, Slope above 

astern end of Lidstep Haven. 

East Freshwater n Near Pem- 
FL 


Cheiranthus Cheiri, js 


Nasturtium officinale, L 
barea vulgaris, Z. 
Arabis hirsw se L. 


A. ciliata, R? ze «Lidstep Haven. 
ene pratensis, L. 
On ston 
h Castle, the 
brium officinale, Scop. 
Alar officin: alis, Andrzj. 


^ t Tenby. 
erhaps an escape from cultivation. 
Sinapis nigra, Z. 


: albr, Z. 
Diplotaxis tenuifolia, De Cand. Tenby. 


Draba v 

Gockléatin idis L. Castle Hill, 
Ten = Dr. Faleo 

C. Anglica, L. Rocki "n the south 
Be: Ten Dr. Falco 

C. Danica, L 
Armoracia Ld Rupp. Tenby. 


green oS petrea, 
a limestone "alt about 


Ms Pembroke, Bof. PA nd 
pole Court. 

Lepidium Smithii, Hook. Common 
near 

Capsella Bursa-past oris, De Can 

Senebiera apg Poiret. ons 


S. didyma, Pers. _ Tenby. 

Cakile sig Scop. Cliffs at Tenby. 
[Crambe maritima, L. Cliffs at Tenby, 
Bot. Guide. Apparently an error.) 

Raphanus Raphanistrum, La j 
RESEDACEE. 
Reseda suffruticulosa, LL. R. alba of 
arene et Tenby, Dr. Fal- 
native. 
R. jasi T perik 
CISTACE®. 
Helianthemum vulgare, Gaertn. 
VIOLACEX. 
Viola palustris, Z, Valley above Wise- 
man’s Bridge. 
V. odorata. 
V. hirta, L. 
v. sylvatica, Fries. 
V. cani 
V. tricolor, L. 
DRosERACEE 
Drosera rotundifolia, Ps PUN the 
Misses Smith, 


PoOLYGALACEE. 
Polygala vulgaris, i. 


262 


CARYOPHYLLACE 
Saponaria officinalis, L» is Tenby. 
Silene inflata, Sm. 
S. maritima, With. 
Lychnis Flos-cuculi, 
L. gespertina, Sibth, T Penally. 
L. diurna, 
Sagina procumbens, L, 
8. apetala, 
S. maritima, ‘Don. Sands west of Ten- 
by, and near Saundersfoot, Dr. Fal- 
coner. 


8. E. Meyer. 

Honkeneja a Ehrh. 
Arenaria rvis, L. Tenby. 
A. serpyllitoli 


Cerastium glomeratum, Thu. 
C. triviale, Lin 
C. Sindee e 23 
C. tetrandrum, Curt. Near the sea at 
— 
* ^ MALYACEE. 
Althea officinalis, Z. arsh near 
xs 


ke Road at Tenby, Dr. Fal- 


tartan arborea, L. ven Island, 
Bot. Guide, Cliffs at Tenby, Cliffs 
to the west of Sackol 
4 


M. sylvestris, L. 
HYPERICACER 


Hypericum Androsemum, L, 
H. quadrangulum, Z. 


H. hectare a Pauly Marsh. 


GERANTACER, 
Geranium dissectum, L. 


ON THE BOTANY OF SOUTH PEMBROKESHIRE, 


G. molle, Z. 


E. moschatum, Sm. eu the rock o on 
Penally Sands. 
LiNACEE. 
Linum angustifolium, Huds. 
L. catharticum, Æ. 
OXALIDACEE. 
Oxalis Acetosella, L. 


LEGUMINOSE. 
Ulex Europeus, L 
U. nanus, £. Gallii, Planch. This i is 
the U. nanus of F -e s Catalogue. 
Genista Anglica, between 
Rhydberth iid xe Bridge Inn, uei 


alconer. 
arothammus scoparius, Koch. Rhyd- 
berth Common, Dr. Falconer, — 
onis arvensis, L. 
M e pagers L. 
T. ma 


Trifolium pratense, d 
T : 


pne Vulneraria, L. 
A. Vulneraria, B. Dillenii, Bab. 
Vicia hirsuta, Koch. 
V. tetrasperma, Mench. 
í L. 


irpnin seg L. 


3 
3 
" 


ON THE BOTANY OF SOUTH PEMBROKESHIRE. 263 


L. macrorrhizus, Wim 
Ornithopus “perp, es 
near Ten 


RosacEm. 


is, Huds. 

P. Cerasus, L. Near Tenby, but rare. 
Spiræa Ulmaria, Z. 
Poterium Bang ibi L. Near Tenby. 
Agrimonia Eupatoria, L 
Alchemilla Ie L 

Potentilla anserina, Z, 
P. I 


reptan, 
P. oct. Nesl. 
P. Fragariastrum, Er. 
Comarum palustre, Z. Penally Marsh. 
Fragaria vesea, 


Rubus plicatus, W. and N. Near 
: Saundersfoo 


‘R. indicans, Lees. 
d N. 


R. affinis, 


R. siii. W. and N. 


rudis, Weih 
R. Sukie, Wei ihe. 
R. Kehleri, 8. pallidus, Bad. 
R. corylifolius, Sm 
R. cesius, Z. 
Geum urbanum, L. 


Rosa spinosissima, L. Penally Bur- 


R. eae Huts, 
Crataegus Oxyacantha, 2. 
Pm Malus, Z. 


LyTHRACER. 
Lythrum Salicaria, D. 


ONAGRACER. 


Burrows, Epilobium hirsutum, Z. 


E. parviflorum, Schreb. 
E. ae a 
E. palustre 
E. Pai teh Ser may have been 
E. obse reb. 
Circeea Lutetiana, P 
HALORAGACEE. 
er f spicatum, Z. Stackpole. 
did not find M. verticillatum near — 
ede a it is probably named in 
place of M. spicatum in Faleoner's 
Catalogue. 
PaARONYCEIACEEX. 
Lepigonum rubrum, Fr. 
L. rupestre, Kindb. 
CRASSULACEX. 
Sedum Telephium, L. Paese 
Dr. Falconer, Near M. 


him. 
8. acre, Z 
8. Anca Huds. 
S. reflexum, we ad 
aic. teoborum, L. On roofs, 
but probably planted. 
Cotyledon Umbilicus, L. 
SAXIFRAGACEE. 


depu epe L. This appears 
mon upon wall-tops near 


in damp places, Dr. Faleoner ; Stack- 


pole. 
UMBELLIFERE. 


Hydrocotyle vulgaris, D. 


` 


X. 
“eels 


“Crithmum maritimum, Z. Near to the 


264. 
Sanicula: Europea, L. 


Helosciadium nodiflorum 
H. inundatum, Koch, Tenby. 
Sison Amomum, 

a Saxifragra, L, 


Marshes, espe- 
cially were they = sandy. 

JEthusa Cynapium 

Feeniculum =o Aü. Tenby, but 
probably not a native, 


sea. ] 
Angelica sylvestris, L. 
Pastinaca sativ 
Heracleum sphondy ahi L. 
Daucus Carota; L., 
Torilis Anthriscus, Gert. 
a, 


Flower as grow- 
his near Tenby was not noticed by 

Gai temulum, L. 

Conium maculatum; Z. 

Smyrnium Olusatrum, Z, Manorbier 
and Carew Castles. 

ARALIACER, 

Adoxa Moschatellina, Z. Bet etween St, 

etae and the Ridgeway, Dr. Fal- 


eek Helix, L. 
CoRNACER, 
Cornus sanguinea, Z, 

RN 
Sambueus nigra, 


Viburnum Opals L. St Tasells 
V. Lantana 


Lonicera Pekin Lm aylo-- 


ON THE BOTANY OF SOUTH PEMBROKESHIRE, 


steum is recorded by Bolenin bati igel 
not a native of the district.] 
RUBIACER, 

Sherardia arvensis, L. 

Asperula andi, L. Hillside above 
the breakwater a 

Galium A parine, k 

G. ae L. Tenby, Mr. T. Be 


- 


ile, Z. 
: Care Li Tenby, Mr. T. B.- 


ower, 
G. palustre, L. Marsh on the way from 
enby to 
Rubia peregrina, L. 
VALERIANACEE. 
accen ruber, De Cand. Walls of 


barnes officinalis, L. Near Cornish 
pas and near Catine way Mill, Dr. 


eese dinieie, Deit 

Dipsaeus sylvestris, L. ssim 
misnamed D. fullonum by Falconer. _ 

Knautia arvensis, Could. 

Scabiosa succisa, 

S. PORIE 5 Tenby, Dr. ne- 


ComPoamia 


Eupatorium cannabinum, L. 


Inula Helenium, L. pts ways near 


Tenby. 

E A De Cand. Near Tenby. 
I. crithmoides, L. Giltar Head. ; 
Pulicaria dysenterica, Gert. T 
Tenby 


ON THE BOTANY OF SOUTH PEMBROKESHIRE. 


Bidens cernua; Z. Marshes. 
thea — 
ilis, L 


. nob 
Achilles Millefolium, L, 
A. Ptarmica, 
Oltysanthenium leucanthemum, L. 
C. segetum, L. 


Matricaria Speier Near Tenby. 


M. inodora. 
Dion Th db. 
Artemisia Mibion, L. 
A. maritima, Z. Pwllchroghan, 
A. vulgaris, Z, 


Marshes, 


A hts 

Arctium majus, "Schk. Near Tenby. 

A. minus, Schk. 

Serratula . Bator L. Saundersfoot. 

Centaurea e L 

C. Beabios osa, 

ae Pee Sa L. Near 
Tenby. 

Carduus nutans, Z. 

C. tenuiflorus, Curt. 

C. lanceolatus, Z, 

c. eriophorus, L. Tenby, Dr. Fal- 
€ 

nsis, Curt 

c hod 

Lapsana communis, L. 

asra Intybus, Z 

‘inl gine rà Near Tenby, 


Apargi 5 
^pargia hispida, Willd. 
A. autumnalis, Willd. 


265: 


| Tragopogon minor, Fries. Trefloyn. ` 


Picris hieracioides, Z. 

Helminthia echioides, Gert. Between 
Scotchborough and Cornish Mill. 

Lactuca muralis, De Cand. 

Leontodon Taraxacum, L: 


Crepis vire 

ane Pilosella, L. 

H. cæsium, Fries. Rock, near South 
Shore, voy. 
. boreale, F: 


H. aee. H Saundersfoot, and 
sands near Giltar Head. 


CAMPANULACEE. 


Campanula rotundifolia, Z. 


racea, Reich. Nea 
. Wiseman's Bridge, the Misses Sith: 
ERICACER. 
Calluna vulgaris, Salisb. 
Erica Tetralix, Z. Penally Marsh, 
E. cinerea, L, 
AQUIFOLIACEE, 
Ilex Aquifolium, Z. 


OxxACER. 


| Ligustrum rum vulgare, L. 


Fraxinus excelsior, L. 


ÅAPOCYNACEE. 
Vinea minor, L. A doubtful native, 
near Saundersfoot, Dr, Falconer. 


GENTIANEX. 


Brythres pulchella, Fries. Near Tenby. 
E. Centaurium, Pers. 
Cic filiformis, Reich.  Penally. 
Gentiana Amarella, 
G. campestris, Z. Giltar Head. 


266 
Menyanthes ` trifoliata, Z. ^ Penally 
Marsh. 


CoNYOLYULACEE. 


Convolvulus arvensis, Z. 
HT we f 

C. Soldanella, Z. The Burrows, near 
Tenby. 


BORAGINACEX. 
Cynoglossum officinale, Z. | Lidstep. 
Borago officinalis, ZL. Near Tenby and 

Angle. 
rtu ane L. Near Tenby, 


epu oficina L. Near Tenby, 
Dr. Falcon 


sigs vulgare, Z. 

Lithospermum officinale, L. 

L. arvense, L. Near Tenby, Dr, Fal- 
coner. 


anm repens, Don, This is pro- 
a tote the M. palustris of Falconer. 
M. ceespitosa, Schultz, Penally Marsh. 
M. arvensis, Hoffm. 
M. d icm Castle Hill, Tenby, 


Dr. Fa 
SOLANACEX. 
Solanum Duleamara, Z. Near Tenby. 
Hyoscyamus niger, L. 
Datura Stramonium, Z. Near Tenby ; 
but a doubtful native.“ 


OROBANCHACEX. 
Orobanche Hedere, Duby. Yer Tenby. 


O. Picridis, W. F. Schultz. Near Gil- 
tar Head. 


SCROPHULARIACEX. 
Verbascum Thapsus, Z 
V. Blattaria, Z. Walls of Tenby. 
Digitalis purpurea, Z 
Antirrhinum majus, DL. Walls of 
Tenby. 
Linaria Cymbalaria, Mill. 


ON THE BOTANY OF SOUTH PEMBROKESHIRE. 


L. spuria, Mill. Islands Farm, the 
L. repens, Ait. Tenby. rooia 
L. vulgaris, Mil. Ü 
Scrophularia nodosa, L. [5238 
S. aquatica, L. 
Melampyrum ssr L. St: Isl 
geste ee 
P. sylva 
cca Crit 
a. officinalis 

E. Odontites, Z 


Anagallis, L. 
Beccabunga, L. 


v. 
v. 
Y. 
V. 
y. serpyllifolia, i 
W: 
*. 
N. 
v 


Rage e 


Mentha ipt. us St, Issells 
ard. 


alvia verbenaca, 


un 
1n 


Thymus Serpyllum, L. 
Calamintha officinalis, PN oa 


L. Elatine, Mill. Penally. 


is probably the C. Nepeta of Falconer. 
C. Acinos, Clair. 

Clinopodium, Benth. 
Scutellaria gnlorioulata L: 


8 
i 


minor, L. Nea y, Dr. ii 
Prunella vulgi, ie! "Pusat 
Nepeta Glechoma, Benth. 


Lamium album, 

L. egere Oranjes Near Tenbys 
Dr. Fal 

L. purpure 

L. = ua Near Tos, Dt 
Falcone 


Misses Smith. pon = 


Veronica aibei L. Near Toe 


decre V eg 
SIEHE CCS 


i 


ON THE BOTANY OF SOUTH PEMBROKESHIRE. 


L. p L. 
Leonurus Cardiaca, - ergs 
Galeopsis p 
t, L. 


_ G. Tetrah 


Stachys Bekins) Benth. 
S. sylvatica, L. 
S. ris, L. 
S. arvensis, Z 
Ballota fcetida, Lam. 
Marrubium vulgare, L. Near Tenby. 
Teucrium mem ia, L. 
Ajuga repta 

VERBENACEE. 
Verbena officinalis, Z. 


LENTIBULARER, 
Utricularia minor. L. 


PRIMULACER. 
rad veris, L. 


vulgaris, Huds. 
Cyclamen hederifolium, Willd. Stack- 


Lysimachia Nummularia, L. 
Bank, near Tenby, the TE Smith. 
. nemo orum, d BI 
L. vulgaris, Z, Penally ee 
Fabii cs arvensis, L, 
A. -— 2 Penally. 
maritima, Z. Tenby Burrows. 
Beatie Valerandi, Tenby Marsh, 


PLUMBAGINACER. 
St L js * . 
ds occidentalis, Lloyd. Giltar 
eios ensis, Fries. Porllahzoghan: 


eria maritima, Willd, 


PLANTAGINACER. 
Plantago Coronopus, Z. 
P. mariti 
P. lanceola 


s m R Sabh DA Falooner. 
major, 


267 


CHENOPODIACEÆ®: 7 
Suæda maritima, Dum. Pelloliroglan. 
Salsola Kali, Z. Penally Burrows. 


Chenopodium album, Æ 

C. murale, : 
C. Bonus-Henricus, L. Near Tenby. 
Beta maritima, L. Giltar Head and 


Tenby. 

Salicornia herbacea, Z. Tenby Marsh 
and Pwlichrog 

Atriplex ingil, Sm. 

A. erecta, Huds. 

A. deltoidea, Bab. 

A. Babingtonii, Woods. 

POLYGONACER. 
Rumex conglomeratus, Murr. 


ll 
asy | Polygonum »mplibium, T 


E. E ERF 
P. Persicari 


T 
P. Convolvulus, Æ 
Sere 


Euphorbia Heliosco 
E. amygdaloides, L "gt Tssells. 


Mercurialis annua, L. 
M. perennis, L. 
Titania pln 
Callitriche verna, Æ. 
C. platycarpa, Kitz. 
C. hamulata, Kütz. 


268 
URTICACER, 

Parietaria diffusa, Koch. 

Urtica dioica, Z 
.urens, L. - 

Humulus Lupulus, Z. Near Tenby. 
: ULMACER, 

Ulmus suberosa, Ehrh. 


AMENTIFERE. 
Salix alba, y. vitellina, Sin. 
8. Te B. aquatica, Sm. 
S. pen L 
eem canescens, Sm. Castle Martin. 
nally h. 


Q. Robur y: sessiliflora; Sin. 
Corylus vlan Le 

DroscoREACER, 
ues communis, L, 


OncurpACE E. 


O. pyramidalis, 

Habenaria bifolia, R. Br. 
Spiranthes aütumnalis, Rich, 
Listera ovata, R. Br, 


„Irme, 
Iris Pseudacorus, Z. 


AMARYLLIDACER, 
Narcissus Pseudo-mareissus, Z. Near 
Dr. Falconer. 


enby 
€— nivalis, Z, Stackpole, Bot. 


ASPARAGACER, 
Asparagus officinalis, Z... Giltar Head: 
m.) 


(A. prostratus, Dum 
Pareri officinale, 471. . Rock on 
Tenby Warren 


ON THE BOTANY OF SOUTH PEMBROKESHIRE. 


LILIACE : 
Scilla verna, Huds. ila ES sl 


idstep. 
Allium biis Lb. 
A. vineale. 
phe QR L. Stack: 
pole, Bot. Guide. 
CorcHICACEE. 
Colchicum autumnale, Z. Black Pool, 
near the Clethey, the Misses Smith. 
JUNCACER. 
Narthecium ossifragum, Huds. Gom- 


J. it L. Penally Sands, 
J. effus 

J. sco tel s L. 

J. glaucus, Sibth. 


s, L. 
Luzula joi Bich. 
L. campestris, Willd. 
L. pilosa, Willd. 
ALISMACER, 
Alisma emat L. 
A. ranunculoides, L. 
Bagitiaria sac iie L. 
Triglochin maritimum, £. 
T. palustre, Z. i ane 
Butomus umbellatus, Z. Stackpole. 
TYPHACER. Eu 
Sparganium ramosum, Huds, |... | 
S. simplex, Huds, ae 
Typha latifolia, L. 
ARACER. 


Arum maculatum, Z. 


LEMNACER. 
Lemna minor, Z. 
trisula, Z. —— 


ON THE BOTANY OF SOUTH PEMBROKESHIRE. 


PoTAMOGETONACER, 

Potamogeton natans, Z. 

P. plantagineus, ee Castle Martin 

orse: 

P. crispus, Z. Near Tenby. 

P. pusillus, Z. Near Tenby. 

P. pectinatus, Z. Stackpole. 

Ruppia rostellata, Koch. Near Tenby. 
Zannichellia palustris, Z. Near Tenby. 


INAIADACEX. 
Zostera marina, Z. Pwllehroghan. 


CYPERACER, 


pom Mariscus, R. Br. Marsh at 


y. 
Eleocharis palustris, R. Br. Stackpole. 
Scirpus Tabernemontani Gm. Marsh 


ulata, zi Penally Marsh. 

C. stellulata, Good. 

C. glauca, Scop. 

C. flava, Z. 

C. Ederi, Ehrh. Penally Marsh. 

C. binervis, Sm, Castle Martin Corse. 
c. gelidos, Good. Tenby, Dr. Fal- 


GRAMINER. 


Phalaris arun ndinacea, Z. 
pnthoxanthum ee Z 
Phleum p te: P 3 


re effusurh, L. Near Tenby, Dr. 
Hiini communis, Trin. 
ma arenaria, R. and S 


i^m canina, L. Teuby, Dr. Fal- 


dnd vulgaris, miu. 


269 


A. alba, Z. 

Holeus s lanatus L. 

H. mo 

Aira e. L. 

A. flexuosa, L. 

A. caryophyllea, Z. 

À. Las L. Noi Tenby, Dr. Fal- 


Trisebum genie Beauv. 
Arrhenatherum avenaceum, Bea 
Triodia dec berets Beauv. Mined 
ier. 
Molinia cserulea, Manch. 
Poa pratensis, L. 
- trivialis, Z. 
rip L. 
. annua, Z. 
cies aquatica, Sm. 


F. ee 
F. rubra 

F. cae tie 
Bromus arper, 

B. sterilis, Z. : 
B. diandrus, Curt. Causeway Mill. 

B. erectus, Huds. Tenby, Dr. Falconer. 
Serrafaleus mollis, aimi 


Near Tenby. j 


. S. commutatus, B 


Brachypodium tini R. and S. - 


Triticum repens, L. 
De Cand. Tenby and 


Lolium perenne, 
L. temulentum, £. arvense, With. 


270 REPORT ON THE ROYAL GARDENS AT KEW. 


EQUISETACER, Athyrium Filix-feemina, Rote: 
uisetum arvense, Z. Asplenium Adiantum-nigrum, D. |: 
E. maximum, Lam. A, Trichomanes, e1 
E. limosum, Z. A. marinum, L. Near Tenby 
E, palustre, A. Ruta-muraria, 


Scolopendrium Hilgers: Sym, 
Ceterach T Willd. 
Polypodium vulgare, Z. Blechnum boreale, S: 
Lastrea Thelypteris, Presl. Fepally Pteris aquilina, Z 
? 

Mani: Osmunda regalis, Z. 
Botrychium Lunaria, Sw. Gomfreston 

Marsh, the Misses Smith. 


L. dilatata, Presl, CHARACER, 
Polystichum angulare, Newn. p Chara vulgaris, L 
the P. aculeatum of Falconer C. ilis, Desv. 


FILICES. 


L. Oreopteris, Presl. aet below 


OFFICIAL REPORT ON THE PROGRESS AND CONDI- 
TION OF oe ROYAL GARDENS AT KEW, DURING 
THE YEAR 1862 


By Sır Wirum J. Hooker, K.H., LL.D., ETC. 


As was anticipated, the number of visitors to the Royal Gardens 
-last year exceeded that of any previous one, being 550,132, or 70,062 
more than in 1861; an increase mainly due to the foreigners - who 
came to see the International Exhibition or who held office there. The 
necessary arrangements having been made to meet the expected throng, 
there was no crowding ; and the cases of i improper conduct were fewer 
than ever, as remarked to me by the police constables. | 

Number on Sundays sr. . . + . . . 267,996 
Number on weekdays . i . > 282,197 
Greatest monthly Sttéidabó TENN E | 188,001 z 
Smallest. monthly attendance (December) Ed 
Greatest, weekday attendance (June 9) . .c:39, 8 
Smallest weekday attendance (March 20) . 4 
Greatest Sunday attendance (August 24) .. 18,120 
a Smallest Sunday attendance amt d 10 
Good Friday (April 18) . 8916 

The completion of the grand centre of the Winter Garden, and the 

duties which the International Exhibition more especially entailed, 


REPORT ON.THE ROYAL GARDENS AT KEW. 271 


have caused the labours of the past year to be unusually heavy: On 
the other hand, their results have been beyond all proportion remune+ 
rative; for the Colonial collections of vegetable products, especially 
the superb series of timbers and ornamental woods presented to us 
from the International. Exhibition, far more than repay the services we 
were enabled to render to that undertaking. 


I. BOTANIC GARDEN. 

No new buildings have been erected during the past year; but seven 
of our largest Tropical and Temperate houses have been rearranged, 
some of them twice, as follows :— 

l. The Architectural Hothouse near the grand entrance, which, 
though fitted with a costly stove-heating apparatus, has hitherto been 
used as a greenhouse for colonial trees and shrubs. Its contents having 
been transferred to the Winter Garden, are replaced by our Aroids and 
other tropical large-leaved climbers, whose singular habit, magnificent 
foliage, and other peculiarities, not only render them eminently adapted 
to this house, but are such as to arrest the attention of visitors on en- 
tering the Gardens. | 

2. The Old Orangery, long condemned as utterly unsuited to the 
cultivation of plants, has also been eleared, and its contents transferred 

the Winter Garden. ; 

8. The Palm-house-—Here a large number of Palms and other 
Plants of temperate climates, better suited to the Winter Garden, had 
long been accommodated, and had attained a great size. Their remo- 
val necessitated a complete rearrangement of all the other tubbed and 
Potted plants, and occupied five months ; it also gave an opportunity 
for disposing differently the plants in the wings, which are now place 
in two parallel lines, with an intermediate central walk. 

4. The Ornamental Greenhouse, No. 10, has been relieved of its 
larger inmates, especially the Australian Acacias, ete., which are now 
Placed in the Winter Garden, | Thus increased accommodation is gained 
for flowering-plants. : : 

5. The Stovehouses Nos. 19 and 21, which formerly contained chiefly 
Orchids, and the Aroids, etc., now grou ed in No. 1, have both been 
twice filled and emptied. They are eminently adapted to our yearly in- 
creasing collection of tender small Palms and Cycads, etc., from our 

‘ast Indian possessions, and West Indian and West African colonies. 


272 REPORT ON THE ROYAL GARDENS AT KEW. 


6. The Collection of Bulbs from the.Cape of Good Hope, augmented 
during the past year by a magnificent donation from W. Wilson Saun- 
ders, Esq., F.R.S., has been accommodated in the pits built for — 
Chinchonas. 

7. A large portion of the general collection of Orchids, whieh 
has been steadily inereasing for the last two years, is tempo 
deposited in No. 18, pending further alterations necessitated w 
the augmentation of flower-beds contemplated during the present 
pn m regards the general condition and ornamental appearance of wed 
shrubberies, walks, and flower-beds ; the cutting-up of the gravel paths 
by the tracks and waggons used in transporting plants, and the em- 

ployment of our men in this sert. have much prevented the usual 
progress of improvement in these part 

Important contributors of plants ind seeds have been, —Mr. Gustav 
Mann, our collector in West Africa; Mr. Oldham, our collector in 
Japan; Dr. Lyall, R.N., in British Columbia: Mr. Schiller, of Ham- 
burg (Orchids): and W. Wilson Saunders, Esq., whose magnificent 
gift of bulbs has been already noticed ; also Mr. Hoey has sent us large 
collections of plants from Japan. : 

In my last two Reports, I described the assistance afforded by us in 
introducing Chinchona plants into our foreign possessions ; namely, to 
India, where Mr. Markham’s exertions have achieved remarkable sue- 
cess, and to Ceylon, and the West Indian colonies, by the Royal 
Gardens. The following is a concise statement of the results :— 

Plants. 
On the Neilgherries,* under charge of Mr. cipe 72,568 
In the Sikkim Himalaya, under Dr. Ander 000 
In Ceylon, under Mr. Thwaites, about . . , . 3,000 

The accounts from J amaica, under Mr, Wilson, and Trinidad, under 
Mr. Crüger, are both very favourable. 


II. ARBORETUM AND PLEASURE GROUNDS. 

Winter Garden.—'The most important work in this department is 
the completion of the grand centre (212 feet long, by 137 feet broad, 
and 60 feet high) from the designs of Mr. cere Burton, by which 
E. dirwy this report is in the press, information has reached me from India to to the. 


the number of Chinchona plants in eultivation in the Aere 
ciliciti 4g 117,706. [They amounted to 167,215 on the Ist of June— 


* REPORT ON THE ROYAL GARDENS AT KEW, 273 


the space between the two octagons built last year is filled. The area 
it encloses has been laid out in oblong beds, intersected by broad pa- 
rallel paths. Under the loftiest part the trees are planted in straight 
lines, forming avenues of Araucarias, Palms, Tree-ferns, etc., while the 
side beds contain Rhododendrons, Acacias, Camellias, Magnolias, Myr- 
thes, Banksias, ete. Such were the delays in the completion of this 
building, that it was with extreme difficulty the plants were housed 
before eold weather set in; their planting out in the beds, indeed, is 
still unfinished. 

A very extensive belt of trees and shrubs is now planted, in order to 
sereen the town of Brentford and the unsightly buildings. connected 
with its new docks and railway terminus from the beautiful walk that 
-—-— the grounds: To effect this, between five and six acres. have 
el and 8750 vigorous young trees and shrubs. planted. 
comp the care with which the plants in our nursery have been 

à; ed and increased, this work was accomplished without our 
making a single purchase. The excavation of the lake-bed having been 
carried far enough last year to allow of the construetion of the conduit 
mmis with the Thames, the water was let in early last spring, 

ut was afterwards drawn off again, as it was necessary to cart the 
gravel for the terrace and the interior of the Winter Garden. A con- 
eure quantity still remains to be removed for the same purposes. 
plantation in the Queen's Garden, and that on the mound at the 
ed of the Syon House Avenue, have been greatly improved and are in 
à very flourishing state. Lodges have been erected at the Brentford 
and the Lion Gates, in anticipation of the Arboretum being thrown 
open to the public during the winter. 

Nurseries. —The one which supplies our own 
with young and healthy plants; and that which 
shrubs for the metropolitan parks is in an equally good condition. 


grounds is well stocked 
provides trees and 


III. SCIENTIFIC DEPARTMENT. 
the donations to these buildings 


— Museums.—tIn no previous year have 
have chiefly been derived from 


= so numerous and valuable; they I 

he International Exhibition. Thanks to his Grace the Duke of Newcas- 

tle, Secretary of State for the Colonies, and to the general appreciation 
our Museums by the respective governors and by the colonists them- 

selves, almost the whole of the vegetable products of our more im- 
VOL. I. T 


214 RÉPORT ON THE ROYAL GARDENS AT KEW. 


portant dependencies have been transferred to the Royal Gardens... In — 
many instances the collections were made and sent with a special view 
to this destination. It is impossible to exaggerate their general value. 
Those especially of Tasmania, of Victoria, and North, South, and. West 
ustralia, Queensland, Canada, Guiana, Natal, and Dominica, were 

formed at great labour and cost, under the immediate direction of men 
of scientific attainments and excellent practical knowledge, who have 
attached the proper names to every specimen, and added a vast amount 
of serviceable information on the uses, qualities, and abundance of the 
woods in their annexed reports. The specimens are of large size, se- 
lected from sound trees and cut with great judgment, partially polished, 
and often of uncommon beauty. Our acknowledgments have been 
tendered to the following commissioners and contributors :— 

British Columbia . , . . . . Dr. Lindley, F.R.S. 

Vancouver Island . . . Hon. A.J. Langley. 

British Guiana and Trinidad . » Sir W. H. Holmes. 

T c nadie . « Rawson Rawson, Esq. 

Natal a oe: Ot UA gt Sargeant, Esq 
Mauritius | + e + + + . James Morris, Esq 
wae... ey eS ee e TE, Brewin Hay. 


Bahamas . . 8. Harris, Esq 
New Brunswick .. T. Daniel, Esq. 
Queenslan ; M. H. Marsh, Esq., M.P 
Ceylon, " E. Rawdon Power, Esq. 
Vietoria sree: Sir Redmond Barry 

o ; . P.L. Simmonds, Esq 


Downes UU ono "ves $ 
Ionian Islands , . . . , . , H. Drummond Wolff, Esq. 
Canada... 4. . . . . B. Chamberlin, Esq. 


Song ee usos Ducroz, Esq. 
New South Wale . . . . . . 8SirD. Cooper, Bart. 
TN ne Peterson, Esq. 

ii 6.8 V. O Chev. de Schwartz. 


As our existing Museums cannot accommodate the above fine col- 
lections of woods, the Board have under consideration how they can he 
most advantageously placed. With what we already possess, they form 
a very complete series of the known timbers of those countries. Other 
donations are, Fruits from Venezuela; V egetable Oils and Varnishes 
from Messrs. G. and T. Wallis : ; Perfumes from Mr. Piesse; Preserv 
Fruits from Messrs. Fortnum and Mason; Box-wood prepared for en- 
graving from Mr. R. J. Scott; and illustrations of the process. of ma- 


REPORT ON THE- ROYAL GARDENS AT KEW. 275 


nufacturing toys by turnery in Leipsie, from Professor Reichenbach, 
jun. One of the most remarkable donations is that of Vegetable 
Substances illustrating the customs and food of the inhabitants of the 
ancient lake-dwellings of the prehistoric races of Switzerland, a highly 
curious collection, presented by Professor O. Heer, of Zurich. Also 
two valuable marble busts (by Woolner) have been presented to the 
Museum, one by Miss Henslow, of her late brother the Rev. Professor 
Henslow; the other is presented by Henry Christy, Esq., F.L.5. 


E sh HERBARIUM AND LIBRARY. 
In consequence partly of the active exertions of the Fellows of the 
Horticultural Society, and the fine exhibition of rare plants and of 
European and American vegetable products which they instituted, an 
unusually large number of Plants have been sent to the Herbarium to 
be named ; and there was an almost incessant demand for information 
from exhibitors in the International Exhibition, and others. No fewer 
than forty botanists have pursued their studies in the Herbarium daring 
the past year, including many distinguished travellers and men of sci- 
ence, and others engaged. in important botanical and pharmaceutical 
researches. The additions to the Herbarium have been very large, an 
include ane 

1. The British Herbarium of the late William Borrer, Esq., F.L.S., 
Which represents the rise and progress of the Botany of the British 
Isles through upwards of half a century, and is unquestionably the 
fullest and finest in existence. Presented by his widow. 
` 2. The Australian Herbarium of the late Allan Cunningham, Colo- 
nial Botanist, formed during thirty years of exploratory voyages and 
journeys through Australia, It includes his New Zealand, Timor, and |. 
Norfolk Island Plants, together with all his botanical MSS. and journals ; 
ane important contribution, presented by Robert Heward, Esq., 
FLS 


3. The unrivalled collection of British Seaweeds, formed during a 
long life devoted to that Order of plants, by Mrs. Griffiths, of Torquay. 
Presented by Miss Burdett Coutts. j 
, Other Herbarium specimens have been received from thirty-five bo- 
tanists and collectors. ‘The chief are :— 


: l. Large collections, full of novelty, from the Cameroon Mountains 


"Und Gaboon River; Mr. G. Mann, Government phar o 
T 


276 REPORT ON THE ROYAL GARDENS AT KEW. 


stone's expedition, Plants and Drawings; Dr. Kirk and Dr. Meller. 
+3. Madagascar; Dr. Meller, when accompanying the Embassy to 
King Radama.—4. Algeria; M: Cosson, of Paris.—5; Abyssinia; M. 
Franqueville.—6. Aden and Soumali Country, drug and balsam-yield- 
ing Plants; Captain Playfair.—7. Upper Nile and Soudan; Consul 
Petherick.— 8. Niger River; Dr. Bakie.—9. Loanda and Benguela; 
Dr. Welwitsch, including the Welwitschia; the most remarkable plant 
of modern times, of which specimens arrived in the same year from Dr. 
Welwitsch and Mr. Monteiro from Cape Negro, and from Mr. Baines, 
and Mr. Andersson from Waalvisch Bay, Damara Land.—10. Punjaub ; 
Dr. Aitchieson.—11. N.W. Himalaya; Dr. Stuart.—Moulmeine; 
Rev. W. Parish.—12. Ceylon; G. H. K. Thwaites.—13. Australia; 
Dr. Mueller, Sir Stuart Donaldson, Mr. Hill, Mr. Moore, etc.—14. 
New Zealand; the late Dr. Sinelair, Dr. Haast, Mr. Travers, Dr. L. 
Lindsay.—15. Sandwich Islands; Dr. Hillebrand.—10. New Cale- 
donia; Mr. Le Normand.—17. Fiji Islands; Mr. Storck.—18. Bri- 
tish Columbia; Dr. Lyall.—19. Dominica; Dr. Imray.—20. Cuba; 
M. De Franqueville.—21. Trinidad; Mr. Crüger.—22. Panama; Mr. 
Sutton Hayes, Also various collections from the Universities, Bota- 
nical Gardens, etc., of St. Petersburg, Upsala, the Smithsonian Insti- 
tute, ete. etc. 
The books published in this Herbarium during the past year have 
cen :— 
1. The * Genera Plantarum,’ Part I., by G. Bentham and the Assis- 
tant Director. 
2. The * Botanical Magazine,’ and 
3. The ‘ Species Filicum,’ by the Director. ee 
4. A Memoir on Welwitschia, by the Assistant Director, with 14 
plates, the expense of transferring which to stone was pë 
from the grant annually placed at the disposal of the Royal 
Society for the Promotion of Science. z 
Various botanical papers on the collections received, have been con- 
tributed to the Linnean Society by Mr. Bentham, by the Assistant 
Director, and Professor Oliver, the Librarian, The new pu lications 
commenced are, a Flora of all the Australian Colonies by Mr. Bentham, 
and a Manual of New Zealand Botany by the Assistant Director, both 
to be published by the Government of the respective Colonies. The 
distribution of duplicate named specimens has been very large, amount- 


1 


ON HYPERICUM LINEOLATUM. 277 


ing to upwards of 380,000, sent to public and private Herbaria and 
Museums; this is exclusive of the North American Boundary Line 
collections of Dr. Lyall, amounting to upwards of 3000, all named at 
Kew and distributed by himself, at the expense of the Admiralty. 

In conclusion, I would here record our great obligations to the Se- 
cretaries of State for Colonial and Foreign Affairs, the Board of Trade, 
the First Lord of the Admiralty; and to the Peninsular and Oriental 
Steamship and other Companies for essential aid in the transit of cases 
of Plants, etc., free or at reduced rates. 


ON HYPERICUM LINEOLATUM. 
Bx J. G. BAKER, Esa. 


The following is a translation of the descriptions of Hypericum 
perforatum and lineolatum given in the third edition of Boreau’s 
eet vol. ii. p. 123:— 

ill. p. 343.—Rootstock branched, sie 
ewe stem li to 2 feet high, PETI branched at the summit, furnished with 


oblong. oval, charged on the odka with round ganda and on the back with 
k li Capsule bearing on the sides of the yalves somewhat prominent, 
reddish, Eea oblique, genda rugosities. Seeds "brownish-black, 
linear-oblong, almost straight, finely celled 
* H. perforatum, L. Sp. 1105. 3 Boose firm, branched. Stem 1 to 2% 
feet high, straight, branched, glabrous, winged with two prominent lines. Leaves 
rae , oval-oblong, narrowed into an obtuse point, thickly covered with glan- 


ular translucid dots and few. black . Panicle ho 
no bose or pyramidal at the top Mu uj longer than the calyx. 
Sepals lanceolate, gradually narrowe n acute point, © dotted with 


: n 
black on the back. Petals yellow, obovate, Ait tio at the edges, but 


not rayed with black. Capsule oval, bearing on the sides of the valves linear, 
elongated, reddish, glandular rugosities. Styles long, divergent, with red stig- 
Mas. Seeds oval-oblong, finely celled.” 

I have not seen authenticated specimens of the French M. lineolatum, 
but it is stated to be more common in some parts of Belgium than the 


978 POSITION OF THE GENERA HYDROCOTYLE, ETC. 


true H. perforatum. Tt is included, by Professor Van Heurek, in his 
first fasciculus of rare and critical Belgian plants, and a large bundle 
of Belgian specimens gathered by the Professor is now before me. A 
plant grows sparingly, in the neighbourhood of Thirsk, in similar 
situations to the true H. perforatum, with conspicuous black lines in 
the furrows of the outer surface of the petals, and with some of the 
lower leaves dotted very sparingly with pellucid points, whieh I cannot 
otherwise than identify with Jineolatum. At the same time I cannot 
see that it is more than a variety or mere form of our common species. 
In a large bundle of our common H. perforatum in a fresh state, now 
before me, the length of the peduncles is very variable; in some of the 
specimens most of the flowers are sessile, or nearly so; in most of them 
the stalk of the flower, at the end of a branch, is shorter than the 
calyx ; but the peduncles of most of the lateral flowers are longer than 
the calyx; and this is also the case with the Belgian and British ex- 
amples of Zineolatum. In none of my specimens does M. Boreau's 
character of “ pedicels longer than the ealyx " hold good, without 
exception. The leaves of H, perforatum are very variable in shape. 
In the speeimens now before me the measurement of the fully-developed 
leaves of the main stem varies from three-quarters of an inch broad 
by rather more than an inch long to from three-eighths of an inch 
broad by an ineh long; and in one of my dried specimens, from 
Aysgarth Force in Wensleydale, the leaves are fully an inch long by 
only a quarter of an inch broad. The shape of the sepals also varies 
somewhat, in concomitance with the shape of the leaves. 


ON THE POSITION OF THE GENERA HYDROCOTYLE, 
OPA, COMMIA, AND BLASTUS IN THE “NATURAL 
SYSTEM. i 


By BERTHOLD SrgwaAxN, Pu.D., F.L.S. 
I. Hyprocorye, Zinn. 

The genus Hydrocotyle, though represented in Europe by two or three 
‘Species and passed through the hands of innumerable local botanists, 
has as yet not been placed in its true position in the natural system. 
Every one regards it as a member of the Natural Order Umbellifera, 


j 
: 
i 


POSITION OF THE GENERA HYDROCOTYLE, ETC. 279 


and yet how different. is its very look from all the most typical Um- 

Uifere! None of the other European Umbellifera (for the present 
I will not mention those, of other countries) have genuine stipules 
and peltate leaves, and few such an imperfect umbel as Hydrocotyle 
has. The characters of the most typical Uméellifere the genus does 
not possess. Its fruit is didynamous, it is true, but the two carpels 
do not separate from the carpopod, nor are they vittate. To this must 
be added another highly important. character. The eestivation of the 
corolla, though described by all botanists as imbricate, is nevertheless 
truly valvate.. The unanimity with which this later point, was insisted 
upon by all the works consulted, made me anxious to have my observa- 
tions confirmed by others, and I am glad to be able to add that Messrs. 
Bennett, Carruthers, and Newbould, who saw a bud under very high 
microscopic power, were unanimous in declaring the sestivation truly 
valvate. Hydrocotyle is in fact no Umbellifera at all, but belongs to 
the same Order as Hedera Helix, especially that group which has pel- 
tate or palmate leaves and stipules.* 

The distinctive characters assigned by authors to Umbellifere and 
Araliacee break down when applied to the whole of the two Orders as 
they now stand, and it will be necessary to search for new ones which 
shall interfere least with the true limits of these two most natural of 
Natural Orders. This can best be effected, I think, by relying upon 
the wstivation of the corolla for that purpose. Restrict the name 
Umbellifere to all plants having a truly imbricate or an involute esti- 
vation, and that of Araliacee or Hederacee to all having a valvate 
or quincuncial one. -Horsfieldia, a shrubby, spiny plant, having a 
truly valvate corolla, and until now retained in Umbellifere, has been 
regarded as weakening the character derivable from the æstivation ; but 
with all. due deference to the opinion of two eminent. botanists who 
placed it there, I cannot regard Horsfieldia as a true Umbellifera ; m- 
‘deed, I have not yet been able to find any generie differences between 
it and Echinepanaz. The latter, having the same habit, probably is a 
congener of Horsfieldia ; and about its Natural Order there has never 
‘been a shadow of doubt, it being referred by Smith to Panaz (under 


* The i i hitish, and very much resemble coffee- 
pollen grains of Hydrocotyle are whitish, ry o 
beans in shape, being dk atti on one side and flat on the miht: wih a 
longitudinal furrow. The pedicels of the flowers are constricted below t ~ ca i 
apparently without any articulation at that point, nor 1s there a trace of a caly- 

us, : 


280 POSITION OF THE GENERA HYDROCOTYLE, ETC. 


the name of P. horridum), and by Willdenow and Hooker to Aralia 
(under those of 4. occidentalis and A. erinacea). 

I have not yet gone over all the Umbelliferous genera suspected 
of a valvate corolla, but I shall do so before finally publishing a paper 
Lhave been preparing on the Araliacee, and for the present confine 
myself to transferring to Araliacee, Hydrocotyle, Diplepsis, Pozoa, As- 
trotricha, and Horsfieldia. 

n their paper on Araliacee, Decaisne and Planchon* have stated the 
corolla of a few species of Aralia and Punazx to be imbricate. They 
probably. employed the term in a loose way, for in Panax quinque- 
olium, P. trifolium, Aralia racemosa, and the plants of which they 
are the generic type, the corolla is quincuncial, that is to say, of the 
five petals, the two external ones overlap two of the internal ones, and 
the fifth is overlapping on one edge, and overlapped on the other. 


II. Opa, Lour. 


The genus Opa has been referred to Syzygium of Geertner by De 
Candolle following up a hint thrown out by Willdenow, in his edition 
of the ‘ Flora Cockiuchinenets, Loureiro described two species, Opa 
odorata and O. Metrosideros, authentic specimens of both of which are, 
preserved at the British Museum. O. odorata is a true Syzygium 
(S. odoratum, De Cand., S. lucidum, Gærtn.); and, as the genus 
Syzygium was published in 1788, and Opa in 1790, the name d 
enjoys the right of priority. 

It is different with Opa Meterosideros, which De Candolle refers with 
a mark of doubt to Syzygium, but which is no Myrtacea at all. 
Loureiro’s description and two authentic specimens prove it to be 
identical with Rhaphiolepis Indica, Lindl., and as Rhaphiolepis is p 
most recent name it will have to be suppressed. 

m Opa, Lour, Fl. Cochinch. excl. sp.— Rhaphiolepis, Lindl. Bot. Reg. 
468. 

1. O. Meterosideros, Lour. Fl. Cochinch. et Willd. P 318, excl 

syn. Rumph.—Rhaphiolepis Indica, Lindl. Bof. Reg. t. 4683 bau 

Mag, t. 1726 ; Benth. Fl. Hongkong. p. 167. R. rubra, Phiostemon, 

et edil Lindl. Coll. Bot. et Bot. Reg. t. 652. Syzygium (P) Metro- 

sideros, De Cand. Prod. iii. p. 261.—China and Cochinchina. à 


* “ Revue Horticole,’ 1854. 


POSITION OF THE GENERA HYDROCOTYLE, ETC. 291 


2. O. Japonica, Seem.—Rhaphiolepis Japonica, Sieb. et Zucc. Fl. Jap. 
t. 85.—Japan and Bonin. 

3. O. integerrima, Seem. —Rhaphiolepis integerrima, Hook. et Arn. 
Bot. Beech. p. 263.—Bonin. 
4.0. spiralis, Seem.—Mespilus, Blume. Rhaphiolepis, G. Don.— 
Java. ! 
5. O. Mertensii, Seem.—Rhaphiolepis, Sieb. et Zucc: l. c.—Japan. 


III. Commra, Lour. 


This genus has been correetly referred to Euphorbiacee, but even the 
latest writers on that Order, including Baillon (Etud. Euphorb., Paris, 
1858), do not know what to make of it. Loureiro’s two authentie 
specimens at the British Museum prove it to be Exceecaria Agallocha, 
a common seaside tree in the tropics of the Old World. The leaves 
are sometimes quite entire (the greater number are so in Loureiro’s 
specimens), but they are more generally serrate. The apparent struc- 
tural difference between Commia and Escæcaria resolves itself into 
errors of description on Loureiro’s part. 


IV. Buastus, Lour. 

This genus, omitted by De Candolle, Endlicher, and Lindley, is a 
genuine Melastomacea, unfortunately also overlooked by Naudin. The 
authentic specimens at the British Museum show it to be allied to 
Aplectrum, Bl. non Nutt. (Anplectrum, A. Gray), but differing in 
habit, in having a dehiscent capsule, not a berry, and only four stamens. 
Loureiro describes only one species, B. Cochinchinensis, which is iden- 
tical with Bentham’s Anplectrum parviflorum, from Hongkong, For- 
mosa, and Assam. 

Blastus Cochinchinensis, Lour. Fl. Cochinch. ; fruticosa ; ramis tere- 
tibus, dichotomis; foliis longe petiolatis, elliptico-oblongis, longe acu- 
utrinque ramulis pedicellis 
abris; cymis axillaribus, 
limbo 4-dentato ; petalis 


M Siok ON E sb G2 2h sl e DES rs EUR CC 


TRUE ue RS RN ig AES 
i 
pate 
E 
E 
i 
"7 
E 
= 
e 
- 
z 
o 
ri. 
ua 
e 
= 
— 
< 
© 
es 
a 
ett 
e 
c 
o 
m 
= 
[p 
BE 
— 
= 
8 


neatis, angulatis.—Anplectrum parviflorum, j 
—Southem China (Loureiro / in Mus. Brit); Hongkong (Wright ! in 
Her b. Hook.), Formosa (Wilford ! in Herb. Hook.), Assam (Masters / 
in Herb. Hook.). 


282 PLANTS NOTICED AT HUNSTANTON. 


Placed by Loureiro in Gynandria Tetrandria, probably on account 
of the way in which the anthers are buried in the ovary, a feature the 
genus shares with other Melastomacee. 


ROSA HIBERNICA, Sm. 


Mr. F. M. Webb states, in the * Liverpool Naturalists’ Scrap Book,’ 
no. ii. p. 28, that he finds this Rose tolerably abundant at Great 
Meols, in Cheshire. It had previously been found by the late Mr. 
Borrer in Cumberland, by Professor Oliver in Northumberland, and 
Mr. J. G. Baker in North Yorkshire. ed 


FUMARIA MEDIA, Lois. 


Mr. F. M. Webb announces, in the Liverpool ‘ Naturalists’ Serap 
Book,’ no. ii. p. 28, that a Fumaria, so named by Mr. J. G. Baker, 
was found by him close to Claughton village. From his description 
it seems to be the rampant form of Fumaria officinalis, which has 
occurred in several places. Much doubt attends the determination of 
the plant intended by Loiseleur. The name has been very variously 
used by authors, and seems now likely to be universally dropped, as 
only causing confusion, and conveying no certain information as to the 
plant meant. Mr. Webb's plant does not seem to be either a dis- 
tinct “ species, or variety, or hybrid,” but only a state of F. officinalis. 


PLANTS NOTICED AT HUNSTANTON, ON THE COAST 
OF NORFOLK. 

* Ranunculus Drouetii, *R. Baudotii, R. circinatus, Frankenia levis, 
*Lepigonum neglectum, *Linum angustifolium, *Statice caspia, Cheno- 
podium botryoides, Sueda fruticosa, *Triticum acutum. All these, eX 
cept the Chenopodium, were seen on July 13, 1863. A star is appended 
to the names of plants not recorded for the (11) North Ouse Sub- 
province by Mr. H. C. Watson, in the * Supplement to the Cybele Bri- 
tannica,’ 
>A complete turf is. formed over extensive flats by Glaus maritima 
or Anagallis tenella, each quite alone. Honkeneja peploides also covel® 


NEW PUBLICATIONS. 283 


very extensive sands. The Statice caspia is so abundant in one place 
as nearly to cover the whole surface of probably a square of a hun 
yards. It was coming into full flower on July 13, and its presence 
was manifested at a considerable distance by the mass of its flowers.— 
C. C. BABINGTON. 


FUCUS FURCATUS, Agardh, A NEW BRITISH SEAWEED, 

Professor Harvey and Mr. N. B. Ward discovered, in July last, 
Fucus furcatus, Agardh, on the west coast of Ireland, full particulars 
of which, and a plate, will be published in our Journal at an early date: 
This addition to our marine flora is the more important as the Fucus 
in question had hitherto been met with only at Unalashka (Behring 
Strait), and on the coast of Newfoundland. 


NEW PUBLICATIONS. 


Naturalists’ Scrap Book for the Liverpool District. Parts I. to VI. 8vo. 


We have received and read with pleasure the first six numbers of 

this unpretending journal, and we had best let its editors explain their 
object in their own words :— 
: “The title chosen for this publication suggests the objects for which it is 
issued, namely, to serve as a repository for new or interesting information 
relating to the natural history of Liverpool and its neighbourhood, and to form 
à medium of communication between our local naturalists. 

“Facts, trifling in themselves, when brought together, form the basis on 

Which alone the life-history of an animal or plant can be furnished.” 
` The portion which has appeared proves, what we never doubted, 
that a popularly-written journal, although it contains many statements 
of only local interest, may nevertheless be totally devoid of the twaddle 
With which such periodicals are not unfrequently filled. ^ This shows 
that the editors are men of sound judgment, and good naturalists, and 
— that there are many readers and contributors as little inclined to accept 
Nonsense and trivialities for science as are the editors, In order to 
Save expense, this journal is not printed from type, but lithographed, 
and it is issued to the subscribers at almost exactly cost price. Each 


284 NEW PUBLICATIONS. 


number contains sixteen octavo pages of manuscript (three being 
about equal to one of ours in quantity), and in order to increase the 
amount of information afforded by it, each article is condensed as far 
as it conveniently can be; all irrelevant matter being omitted. As the 
object is Natural History generally, the larger part of the numbers 
naturally treat of zoology, but there is a considerable quantity of 
botany in each of them. The following remarks by a lady on the uses 
of Naturalists’ Field Clubs is deserving of attention. Speaking of that 
established at Liverpool, she says :— 

“I believe the purpose for which it was established was to excite an interest 
in Natural History generally, and to awaken a taste for the study of it, and 
this Iam sure it has effected in the botanical department, the only branch 


When the first winter approached, Mr. Higgins proposed country maT 
the purpose of collecting and studying Cryptogamic plants, when he eo 
give any instruction required, provided only that those who joined would really 


meeting, learning much, and bringing home many new thoughts and facts. 

“Mr. Higgins was assisted by several good botanists, so when the members 
increased there were still teachers sufficient. 

* After that, Dr. Collingwood gave a course of lectures on structural —: 
and Mr. Marrat and Mr. Fisher on practical botany, all of which were w 
attended, by those who were only too glad to be thus helped. ; t 

“ At once, then, two great wants were supplied ; acquaintance with or 
and opportunities for obtaining instruction (and immediately, by appointme 

presetit curator, the botanic gardens became botanical). Now these advan- 
tages have been derived directly from the Field Club. : 

The lady workers well know the encouragement given by the puis 
prizes, but I merely mention them now, to say that all who have E 
received prizes have derived their knowledge of botany entirely from the 


vantages given them by the Field Club i eid 
=e ear néw candidates are arising, and the impulse given by this fate 

instead of diminishing is regularly increasing ; and the taste for the stu s 

Natural History will continue to increase as long as similar means 270 

ployed. «O. GRUNDY: 
“ Upper Parliament Street.” 


i 


NEW PUBLICATIONS, 285 


Tn the third and following numbers, Mr. F, P. Marrat gives a very 
full list of the Algæ found in the Liverpool district, We recommend 
its perusal to. botanists interested in the minute geographical distribu- 
tion of these interesting plants. It seems drawn up with much care. 
In the same number Mr, H. S. Fisher states the opinion, that the blue 
Viola odorata is not a native of the district. of Liverpool, but that it is 
replaced by the white form of that species, the M. alba of Continental 
botanists apparently. This white Violet seems to be common in those 
parts of Lancashire and Cheshire. 

We might notice some other matters contained in this unpretending 


: Work, but perhaps the above-mentioned are the most interesting, except 


those which will be found mentioned separately in our pages. 
We sincerely trust that this attempt to spread an interest in Natural 
History in Liverpool will go on and prosper. 


Précis des principales Herborisations faites en Maine-et-Loire en 1862, 
suivi. de dissertations critiques sur plusieurs espèces de plantes. By 
A. Boreau. Angers, 1863. 


In this small pamphlet, Professor Boreau gives us an account of the 
principal excursions which he has made with his pupils during the 
collecting season of 1862, from Angers as a centre ; and this is followed 
by a number of notes and observations on critical species and plants 
new to the flora of Central France. . One of the most interesting addi- 
tions is Rosa baltica of Roth, the R. lucida of Koch’s Synopsis, known 
Previously upon the shores of Northern Germany, and now dete 
upon those of the department of the Lower Loire. M. Boreau denies 
the identity of the plant with the North American Z. lucide. Tt be- 
longs to the group in which the. prickles. pass gradually into setaceous 
acieuli, and is, upon the whole, of our species, nearest to R. spinosissima ; 
but the leaves are hairy upon the nerves beneath, the flowers deep red 
and grouped in from threes to sixes together, the peduncles and calyx- 
tubes glandular, and the calyx-segments deciduous. A plant of Pri- 
mula variabilis, Goupil, brought from a wood near Angers, was planted 
in the Botanie Garden, and the seeds which it produced were sown 
in due course. Amongst the progeny were not only coloure 
forms, resembling the parent plant, but both true Primroses and Cows- 


286 NEW PUBLICATIONS. 


lips with coloured flowers also ; the state of the case being doubtless, 
as suggested, that natural cross-breeding with other Primule grown in 
the garden had occurred.. M. Boreau is quite prepared to admit the 
hybrid origin of this P. variabilis, which is, it cannot be doubted, 
identical with our common British Oxlip, the plant which was called 
P. elatior by English authors up to a comparatively recent date. It 
is tolerably plentiful, he says, in some of the departments of Central 
France, and’ is doubtless, as Goupil attempts to show, the original 
stock from which many of the Primule grown in gardens have been 
derived. As a specimen of our author's critical notes, we extract that 
which relates to the Linneean Tormentilla reptans. 


a1 farms. OL 


“This is a critical plant, with hich +h rJ a d : 
which the true characters are far from being well-defined, and these we will 


tilla reptans only in England, we may with confidence refer to it as a synonym 
the P. procumbens, Sibth. Oxon. 162. This plant, according to the English 
botanists, has elongated stems, spreading, but not rooting, coyered, as is 


whole plant, and especially the under side of the leaves, with adpressed tolera- 


either entire or lobed, and the solitary peduncles surpass the leaves. 
sepals are hairy and ovate, the outer ones longer, and ovate-lanceolate, the 
petals obcordate, moderately large, in colour golden-yellow, and the carpels are 

: : ; kshire, is 
‘doubtless also the P. decumbens, Fries, Novit. Fl. Suec. 165, which, according 


and Pugillus nonus, p. 20) described under the name of P. italica, quoting 
with doubt, as a synonym, T. reptans, Bert. Fl. Ital, a Tuscan plant, W ss 
he says, differs from procumbens by its bright green colour, stems never 
oblong-obovate leaflets, with silvery hairs and deep forward-pointing, not spread: 
ing teeth. These characters belong exactly to the English P. procumbens. i 
may conclude safely that Lehmann’s P. nemoralis differs from the nglish 
plant. The P. procumbens which I have received from Piedmont, in = 
much resembles the English plant, though the flowers are smaller, and this 1 
also the case with the German plant of Reichenbach’s sets of specimens. —— 
“2. P. nemoralis, Nestl. Monog. p. 65 (for the greater part). Pi Ne 
riana Tratt. Ros. iv. p. 75. P. procumbens, Koch, Syn. ed. 2, P. 239, 


“stems, which take root in the autumn, the steam-leaves mostly with three mode- — 


ee a eec as. Nee 


MIU E 


tt ANY Seater D nO 


T 


BOTANICAL NEWS. 281 


rately small obovate or dish leaflets with shallow teeth, smaller flowers 
with either four or five petals on the same plant, and striated carpels. But if 


abortive. I refer to this species the T. reptans, Lejeune! Fl. de Spa, p. 236; 
that of Bastard! Suppl. Fl. M. and L. p. 10; that of Lloyd, Fl. Loire-Infér. 
p. 82; and that of Thomas! from Belpe, near Berne, a station quoted by Koch 
for his P. procumbens. ¥ 
“3. P. mixta, Nolte, in Reich. Herb. Norm. n. 1743; Koch, Syn. ed. 2, 
P En Boreau, Fl. Cent. ed. 2, n. 636. P. procumbens, Boreau, Fl. Cent. 
. 790. 


which does not appear to me to be a distinct species, differs from the precedin 
only by its more robust proportions, its stem-leaves more frequently quinate 
ish. Th 


ity, and to make of P. mixta P. procumbenti-reptans, Lehm., for, if as I be- 


` lieve, the true P. procumbens, Sibth., does not occur with us, it would be diffi- 


“4. P. Salisii, Boreau. P. nemoralis, De Salis. Tormentilla reptans, var. 
humilis, Bertol. Fl. Ital. v. p.285.—This differs from the preceding by the slender. 
ness of all its parts, except the root, which is woody and elongated. The stalked 
leaves have mostly five obovate leaflets, which, even in luxuriant plants are still 

b 


gathered by M. Revelidre belong to the same, the flowers are mu 
in the preceding, and the petals are entire. It grows 
Corsica.” 


BOTANICAL NEWS. 


The issue of Syme’ Pa English Botany is steadily progressing, and we have 
now before us the first volume (elegantly bound) of this great work, contain- 
ing coloured plates and descriptions of all the Ranunculacee, Berberidea, Nym- 
Pheacee, Papaveracee, and Crucifere indigenous to Great Britain, with 
charming popular accounts of the folk-lore, uses, history, etc., of these plants, 
from the pen of Mrs. Lankester. 

M. J. Gay has been to the sou : 
has found two new stations of this plant in addition to the one previo 


in the country 


th-west of France after Isoëtes Boryana, and 
usly known 


288 BOTANICAL NEWS. 


Dr. Schweinfurth is preparing for the botanical exploration of Egypt, Nubia, 
the Upper Nile, and the coast of the Red Sea; and begs us to state that he 
would be glad to receive any hints and suggestions with which those interested 
in the vegetation of those countries may favour him, and that he is willing to 


be directed. Communications should be directed to Dr. Schweinfurth, 58, 
Friederichsstrasse, Berlin. We wish the explorations might be extended to 
the snow-capped Kilimanjaro and Kenia, where probably more novelties are to 
be found than in any of the districts above mentioned. 


With regard to several discrepancies observable in the dates occurring in the 
memoir of Augustin-Pyramus De Candolle (supra, pp. 107-120), M. Alphonse 
De Candolle writes to us :—'* Tout en relevant une erreur singulière de moi, 
dans l'article bienveillant sur mon pare, en ‘Journal of Botany,’ vous en com- 
mettez une autre, sur laquelle il vaudrait la peine de faire un erratum Aug.- 
Pyr. De Candolle est mort le 9 Septembre 1841, et non le 5 Septembre 1851. 
Je l'avais bien indiqué en tête des mémoires. L'inexactitude singulière qui 
s'est glissée à la fin (25 Sept. au lieu de 9) est venue de ce que le 25 Septembre 
est pour moi une autre date fatale, celle de la mort de mon frère, de sorte 
qu'en rédigeant j'ai mis un jour pour l'autre." ; 

On the 15th of April died Professor Ch. H. B. A. Moquin-Tandon, of Paris, 
Member of the Institute. He was a pupil of Dunal at Montpellier, and will 
be remembered principally by his ‘Elements of Tetratology,’ published in $3 
1841, when he was Professor of Botany and Director of the Gardens at Tow — 
louse ; and by his synopsis of the Phytolaccacee, Salsolacee, Basellacee, and . 
Amarantacee, contributed to De Candolle's ‘Prodromus.’ We have also to 
announce the death of Professor Œ. B. Amici, who died on the 10th of April last 

Hi 


ther 1700 species of plants,—about the same number as that enumerated 
M yis Black in the tenth volume of the * Bonplandia, —and a fine set of draw- 
ings illustrative of the vegetable productions of the count 


TOR REIP PS NF ET ne SE T. S re Gere a AO ee mere ogre 


289 


ON MAMMILLARIA SCHEERII, Mühlenpf., A RARE 
z MEXICAN CACTUS. 
By BERTHOLD Seemann, Pu.D., F.LS. 
(PraATE X.) 

À few years ago Prinee Salm-Dyck gave me for publication the 
drawing of a rare Mammillaria which had been named in honour of 
his friend Mr. Frederick Scheer, of Northfleet. The Mammillaria had 
flowered in the Prince’s gardens, and as it has long since disappeared 
from our horticultural establishments, I now fulfil the request of the 
eminent botanist, too long deferred, in giving a coloured plate of this 
Cactus. 


Mammillaria Scheerii was received in 1845 from Chihuahua, one of 
the northern states of Mexico, where it had been discovered with many 
other singular and beautiful Cactee by John Potts, Esq., the proprietor 
of the Mint of that state. In 1847, Dr. Mühlenpfordt, of Hanover, 
gave in the Berlin * Gartenzeitung’ a description and a plate of it; but 
the specimen figured was not in flower, so that our Plate is the first re- 
Presentation of the perfect plant. 

Our Mammillaria was also met with in Emory’s Mexican Boundary 
Survey, and is enumerated in Dr. Engelmann’s valuable work on the 
Cactee collected during that expedition, where also a variety B (?) 


. valida is mentioned. A few additional particulars about the plant 


are given by Mr. Scheer in my ‘ Botany of the Voyage of H.M.S. 

erald,” where also the loss of the plant in our gardens is announced. 
The Mammillaria belongs to the section Aulacothele, Salm-Dyck, and 
Dr. Engelmann’s subgenus Coryphantha, and is closely allied to M. 
Salm-Dyckiana, Scheer. Dr. Engelmann calls it a stately plant, by 
far the largest of northern Mammillarie, and continues :—“ Largest 
Specimens before me are 7 inches high and 5 inches in diameter with- 
out the spines.” The plant represented in our plate is therefore not 
fully developed in size. Indeed, I have seen garden specimens nearly 
coming up to the measurement given by the last-named author—one 
of the few who has not deserted the study of Cactee when that singu- 
lar tribe of plants ceased to be fashionable. 

MAMMILLARIA Scheerii ; robusta, magnimamma, globosa, ad basin 
Prolifera, arillis latis tomentosis, mammillis glaucescentibus remotis 

VOL, 1. 


et. / 


E 


290 ON A YORKSHIRE GALIUM ALLIED TO G, ERECTUM. 


magnis, latitudine fere duplo longioribus, subprismaticis, fasci superiore 
profunde suleata quasi biloba, suleo pubescente una vel plurimis glan- 
dulis munito, spinis validis e mammillarum apice nascentibus, citrinis 
v. ssepe albescentibus, dein luteis v. rubris, brunneo- vel nigro-sphace- 
latis, interioribus 8 parum reflexis, centrali uno longissimo robustissimo 
recto, bacca elongata (2 poll. longa) pallide lutea. 

Mammillaria Scheerii, Mühlenpf. in Otto and Dietrich’s Allg. Gar- 
tenzeitung, 1847, p. 97, cum icon.; Salm-Dyck, Cact. Hort. Dyck. P | 
133; Scheer, in Seem. Bot. Herald, p. 289; Engelmann, in Emory* 
Boundary Survey (Cacteæ), p. 10.— Tab. nostr. n. X. 3 

Groce. Distr. Around Chihuahua (Potts /), where it grows in red 
sandy loam; sandy ridges in the valley of the Rio Grande, from El 
Pasco to the Cañon; also at Eagle Spring and on prairies at the 
of the Limpia (Charles Wright). 

EXPLANATION OF PLATE X. 

Representing Mammillaria Scheerii, from a living plant formerly in the garden 1 
of the Prince of Salm-Dyck.—Fig. l. A mamma. 2. Diagram, showing the dispo — 
sition of the spines. 3. Longitudinal section ofa flower. Fig. 1, slightly magnified. ; 


ON A YORKSHIRE GALIUM ALLIED TO @. ZRZCTUM 
u 
By J. G. BAKER, ESQ. 

I have found this summer a Galium allied to G, Mollugo and oe 
tum, especially to the latter, but which presents points of difference — 
which appear to be noteworthy. I obtained it near à fi get 
called Cleves, four miles east of Thirsk, upon the borders of a steeply 1 
sloping cornfield, where not long ago was a bank of brake, and bram- 
ble, and furze, the elevation of the locality being about, 500 feet abore 
the sea; and Gormire, the only lake, if lake it may be called, of No 
East Yorkshire, being not above 100 yards distant. ‘ 

The following are the characters of this plant ;— The stems are pt | 
feet long, quadrangular, slightly thickened at the nodes, SE 
throughout or somewhat hairy below, prostrate, and rooting 3" ~ 
base, spreading, or loosely ascending above, with numerous §P gut 
ing branches from the lower part, so that the stems form a tue 


ON A YORKSHIRE GALIUM ALLIED TO G. ERECTUM. 291 


and entangled mass. Leaves on the primary stem seven or eight in 

a whorl, spreading at right angles from the stem, or reflexed. Well- 
developed leaves of the primary stem about a line broad, the broad- 
est part being about two-thirds of the distance from the base to 
the apex, narrowed gradually from this towards the base, and slightly 
also towards the mucronate apex, in colour grass-green, the edges 
rough with forward-pointing prickles, the midrib opaque, or in the 
younger leaves translucent, Branches of the stem varying from erecto- 
patent to divergent at right angles, in luxuriant plants even the lower 
ones producing flowers, the separate panicles narrowly pyramidal and 
not numerously flowered, and the whorls of bracts of the upper branches 
often half as long as the peduncles they subtend. Lobes of the 
corolla spreading or reflexed, in colour almost pure white or slightly 
cream-coloured, or tinged with pink, broadly lanceolate, with an apicu- 
lus, in well-developed flowers one-sixteenth of an inch broad by one- 
eighth deep. Styles varying much in adhesion, free to the base, or 


united up to the middle in the same plant. Fruit-pedicels always erecto- 


. 


patent, the angle not exceeding forty-five degrees, the pedicel two to 
four times as long as the fully matured fruit. Fruits oval, beautifully 
Shagreened under a lens, but smooth to the touch. 

G. erectum is a plant I have never seen growing, but, judging from 
the descriptions and a good series of dried specimens, it has slender 
erect stems one to two feet high, branched but little from their lower 
part, the lower branches of the panicle all placed above the middle of 
the stem, comparatively short and but slightly leafy, and not spreading 


at an angle of more than forty-five degrees, In the Cleves plant the 
Stems are longer and more robust, spreading vaguely or at most loosely 


ascending, with such an abundance of long leafy branches from their 
lower part that the stems form a tangled closely-interlacing mass. 

“ng leafy branches, which spring at a right angle from the lower 
part of the stem, often bear small panicles of flowers, so that the main 
Panicle is much more diffused over the whole plant than in erectum, 
and remarkably mixed up amongst the leaves. In all my specimens of 
Stine erectum the leaves are erecto-patent, and so thick that, as the 
descriptions usually insist, the midrib is opaque. In the Cleves plant 
the leaves are as in Mollugo, either spreading or reflexed, and the 
midrib, especially in the young leaves, is translucent. In the shape 
of the lea 


ves, the direction of the fruii-pedicels, and characters of the 
v 3 


299 ON A YORKSHIRE GALIUM ALLIED TO G. ERECTUM. 


flowers and fruit, I do not find any appreciable difference ‘between the 


In G. Mollugo the habit of growth is similar to that of this plant, 
but in favourable situations Mollugo has stems five or six feet in height, 
intertwined amongst the shrubs that support them, and rising to the 
summit of the hedgerows, robust, and dark purple when exposed, with 
a very ample and many-flowered panicle. The leaves are half as broad 


again as in genuine G. erectum and the Cleves plant, both absolutely — 
and in proportion to their length, so broad that when spread out upon — 


a plane there is but little jnterval between their lower halves. 


‘are obovate-lanceolate in shape, narrowed below more suddenly than 


‘in G. erectum, less prickly at the edges, and thinner in texture, so that 
upon holding them up to the light the midrib is often translucent, and 


the lateral venation also perceptible. In normal @. Mollugo also the . 


pedicel of the mature fruit is not more than twice its length, and — 
spreads out at about a right angle, or is even somewhat deflexed; but 4 
In shade the pedicel is sometimes erecto-patent, and four times as yes 
as the fruit. The panicle is much more numerously flowered and r 
more wide-spreading than in G. erectum, but the separate flowers aT? — 
conspieuously smaller and with narrower corolla-lobes. Between the 
Cleves plant and G. Mollugo there is at least a difference of a fortnight : 
in flowering-time, the first fruits of the Cleves plant having begun to : 


change colour before the first buds of G. Mollugo expand. 


Our common G. Mollugo is the G. elatum of Thuillier, and there 3 
are at least four Continental species which come between this and G. ] 
erectum. G. dumetorum, Jordan, is described as having stems two to : 


four feet long, prostrate and rooting at the base, afterwards loosely 


ascending, moderately thin, oblong or linear, veiny, leaves eight in 2 
‘whorl, an ample subpyramidal panicle with erecto-patent upper branches, E 


the lower branches elongated and spreading from the stem at 8 7. 


angle, pedicels twice as long as the ovaries, a small whitish poc 4 
that 
to Pro- 4 
Of the — 
de 

.» has diffuse or procumbent tufted stems much shorter than 1? s 4 
Mollugo, opaque, oblong-obovate leaves, a panicle with erect or slightly x 


"with lanceolate lobes and a small brown slightly rugose fruit. 
this, judging it from the description alone, I was inclined to think 
the Cleves plant agreed best; but, upon submitting specimens 
fessor Boreau, he considered that they were not identical. 
other three plants to which allusion has just been made, 


RH 


TRICHOMANES RADICANS. 293 


spreading branches, and erecto-patent fruit-pedicels; G. viridulum, 
Jordan, has diffuse spreading or deflexed stems, subpellucid linear-ob- 
long leaves, a many-flowered panicle with spreading or deflexed lower 
branches, and very small flowers; and G. rigidum, Vill., has erect 
stems with numerous sterile branches below, linear-oblong opaque 
leaves, often spreading or deflexed, a panicle with erecto-patent upper 
and spreading lower branches, looser than in G. erectum and with 
shorter pedicels. 

This will show how closely the extremes of the series are linked to- 
gether by intermediate stages of gradation. Professor Babington sug- 
gests that the Cleves plant may be G. album, Vill, a plant usually 
quoted under G. erectum, but described as having reflexed leaves. It 
is evidently not the plant of Lamarck, who has the right of priority 
over the name. If E. B. 1673, “ G. Mollugo,” be really G. elatum of 
Thuillier, it cannot be considered as representing the plant satisfacto- 
tily, for, as already pointed out in this, the panicle is wide-spreading - 
and very numerously flowered, the separate corolla-lobes being conspi- 
cuously smaller and narrower than in erectum, and not so pure a white. 
The * English Botany’ description assigns to erectum weak and flaccid 
stems, which is not the case with the genuine plant. There is a cha- 
racteristic figure of a panicle of G. elatum, and. also of the insubricum 
Variety or subspecies, in Reichenbach’s ‘ Icones Flore Germanice,’ vol. 
Xvii., but that given under the name of “Mollugo” represents one of 
the plants intermediate between this and erectum. The plant given 
under this latter name has reflexed leaves on the lower part of the 
stem, and a few- (not more than two-dozen-) flowered panicle with 


erecto-patent branches. 


TRICHOMANES RADICANS. 

T have just been informed by Mr. Walter Gast, of Glasgow, that this 
Tare Fern has been recently found in the northern half of the Isle of 
Arran, in Scotland, by Mr. George Combe, of Glasgow. He has sent 
4 small specimen to me which is very like that found by Dr. Richard- 
Son in Yorkshire; it is clearly the true plant. The cells are interest- 


Mg, being irregular in shape, but mostly oblong, and have very broud 


294 LEAF-CELLS IN THE BRITISH HYMENOPHYLLES. 


interstices. Professor Gulliver's attention should be directed to them — 

for comparison with those of Hymenophyllum, recently described by 

him in the * Annals of Natural History.’ C. C. BaBINGTON. 
September 4, 1863. 


COMPARISON OF THE LEAF-CELLS IN THE BRITISH 
HYMENOPHYLLES. 
By Grorce Guuiiver, F.R.S., 

Professor of Anatomy and Physiology to the Royal College of Surgeons. 

Responding to the suggestion of Professor Babington, I have pre- 
pared the following notes on the leaf-cells of the British Hymenophyl- 
lee. Having been provided, through the courtesy of Mr. F. Clowes and 
Mr. N. B. Ward, with good specimens of each of these plants, I have 
made all the sketches anew, to the same scale of ;1,ths of an inch, instead 
of copying two of them from my paper in the * Annals of Natural 
History * of August last. 

Hymenophyllum Tunbridgense, Sm. — Leaf-cells nearly round, with an 
average diameter of 1. of an inch, and forming a spheerenchyma. 

Wilsoni, Hook.  Leaf-cells larger and more elongated than 

those of H. Tunbridgense, and forming an ovenchyma. ‘Their average 


long diameter sow and their short diameter 41, of an inch. 


Fig. 1. 


` All drawn to the scale of ;3;ths of an inch. 

Fig. 1. Outlines of the leaf-cells of Hymenophyllum Tunbridgense, Sm. 
Fig. 2. Ditto ditto of H. Wilsoni, Hook. 

Fig: 3. Ditto ditto of Trichomanes radicans, Sw. 


TITHYMALUS BRAUNI. 295 


Trichomanes radicans, Sw.  Leaf-cells forming an ovenchyma, and 
but slightly smaller than those of Hymenophyllum Wilsoni. 

Thus, while H. Tunbridgense is easily distinguishable by the leaf-cells 
from the other two plants, there is scarcely sufficient difference between 
the cells in H. Wilsoni and Trichomanes radicans o afford a dia- 


nosis. 

Besides the difference of the leaf-cells in the two species of Hyme- 
nophyllum, I may add that the tissue-cells of the involucres afford an 
equally good diagnostic between these two plants; for these cells are 
much larger in H. Wilsoni than in H. Tunbridgense. 

Edenbridge, September 15, 1863. | 


eos accentu ipm 
TITHYMALUS BRAUNI, ÀA NEW EUPHORBIACEA FROM 
ABYSSIN 


Tithymalus Brauni (n. sp., habitu similis Tith. Chilensi, K. G.); 
T. radice crassa, lignosa, simplici ; caudice valde incrassato, phyllopo- 
diis processiformibus ; ramis crassis, brevibus ; umbellis radiis binis, 
foliosis ; foliis glaucis, sessilibus, semiamplexicaulibus, ovato-oblongis, 
acutiusculis, mucronatis, floralibus conformibus ; involucris peduncu- 
latis, margine fimbriato-laciniatis, glandulis 1-3-appendiculatis; appen- 
dicibus erectis, luteis, ochream 11-9 millim. longam referentibus ; cap- 
sula glaberrima, coccis globosis; semine trigono, basi obtuso, apice 
acuto, grosse tuberculato. 

Hab. in Abyssinia, 3300'-3500' s. m. s. pro 
leg. Schimper. 


pe Gólleb, 25 Aug. 1854, 
ScHWEINFURTH. 


1 5 agatyci- piii mete 


ON TWO FORMS OF PLANTS GROWING UNDER THE 
SAME CONDITIONS. 
By Dr. Jous EDWARD Gray, F.R.S. 
purple variety of Anemone nemorosa 
which grew in the same wood 
the normal white form. This 
ingled in the same tufts, 


Some time ago I described a 
(Ann. Nat. Hist. 3rd ser. vii. p. 422), 
near to, but generally in distinct tufts from, 
year, a& Watfield, I saw the two forms interm 


. pale lilac, so that to ask for a yellow ribbon as primrose-coloured would . 


$ 


296 TWO FORMS. UNDER SAME CONDITIONS. 


the purple variety being distinctly marked by its darker foliage and 
narrower petals, as well as by the colour of the flower.» 3 

The flower of Primula vulgaris varies also considerably in colour, - 
even in plants which grow on the same soil, and in the same position. - 
In Pembrokeshire, especially near Broadhaven, the prevailing colour is. 


be a misnomer. Specimens of both varieties may be found growingon . 
the same stone wall (which in thig. district take the. place of hedges), - 
sometimes so close together as to appear almost as if they arose from — 
the same root. Some specimens may occasionally be seen with nearly 
white flowers. 

- Occasionally a beautiful pink variety of Oxalis Acetosella may 
be found among the usual white form.  Dillenius, in his edition of 
Ray’s * Synopsis,’ records it as var. “ flore purpureo," and on the au- 
thority of Dr. Richardson, one of the most enlightened naturalists and 
intelligent observers of his age, describes it as “a less plant than the 
common, and flowers later.” 

I have lately observed in the lane leading from Kew to the “ Black 
Horse," at East Sheen, large quantities of Lamium album of the usual 
colour, but in certain beds of it, especially in one bed near Hope Cottage, 
there are many plants which have rose-coloured flowers, the outside of 
the upper lip being darkest in colour. 

On the bank of the river, near Kew, there grow two forms of An- 
thriscus sylvestris, which are very distinct from one another in size and 
external appearance, but like the white Dead-nettle, they grow side by 


. Side in the same bed, and there is no apparent reason for the difference 


in size and colour, either in the soil, exposure, or situation of the plants- 
The one is a large strong plant with green foliage and large white 
flowers, and with a thick green stem with large angular projections on 
it. The other is a slender straggling plant, with the leaves far apart, 
small flowers, and stem not thicker than a crowquill, cylindrical and 
with numerous equal ridges. The stem and foliage are generally purple 
or blackish, rarely dark-green. These two plants, where extreme forms 
are examined, are so distinet that I am surprised they have not been 
described as distinct species in some of the Continental Floras; but I 
do not find them noticed in either British or foreign writers. : 
This plant is remarkable among the Umbelliferse for having some 
small scales or se£ulz at the base of the fruit, which, but for their posi- 


it YN TGT 


. evidently one of those things which, from t 


ON THE ORIGIN OF HERBARIA. 297 


tion, look remarkably like a calyx. These seem to have been generally 


overlooked by draughtsmen. In the ‘ English Botany’ figure, which is 
not strictly characteristic of either variety, they are entirely omitted. I 
examined the original drawing of this plate by James Sowerby, which, 
with the whole series made for ‘ English Botany,’ is now in the British 


"Museum. I found that the careful artist had correctly given the calyx- 


like appendices at the base of the fruit; but Sir James Edward Smith, 
to whom the drawings were submitted for approval before being ên- — 


graved, has corrected (!) the drawing, because, as he writes, they are 
“too like a calyx.” Sir James, knowing that the fruit in Umbelliferze 


is inferior, at once discarded Sowerby’s “ calyx,” thus making his 


. generalization or preconceived theory overturn the observed fact of the 


other, a proceeding too common amongst a certain class of naturalists. 


ON THE ORIGIN OF HERBARIA. 
By Ernst H. T. Mever.* 


. As plants were dried from time immemorial for therapeutical purposes, 
it is probable that some of the early official collectors spread out either 
the whole or parts of some of these plants, and dried them between the 
leaves of a book or sheets of paper, as we do for our herbaria. This 
method of preserving plants, practised even by boys in the present day, 
becomes interesting when we inquire into its earliest use as an auxi- 
liary to science,—but an auxiliary which even now is of more import- 
ance than the extensive botanical gardens of our day; for herbaria are 
the foundations of all published Floras, even those of Europe, but es- 
Pecially those of remote countries, the plants of some of which we only 
know by the dried collections brought from them. But as far as I am 
aware, no historical account of the application of this method of pre- 
serving plants for scientific purposes has been written. ‘The herbarium 
heir universal and daily 
Use; are overlooked, as regards their origin and history, by those em- 


* We publish this translation from the last volume of the learned, though unfor- 
tunately prar ‘Geschichte der Botanik ' of the lamented Professor Meyer, as 

introduction to an account of the older Herbaria preserved in the different public 
collections of Great Britain, which we hope to lay before our readers in an early 
nümber — Rp, 3 


298 ON THE ORIGIN OF HERBARIA. 


ploying them. This indeed was my case until lately. An intelligent 
inqui paring a paper on this subject, asked me who 
formed the earliest herbaria ? where were the first records about such 
things to be found? and who first published anything on the drying of 
plants? I was the more struck by these questions, from the very little 
I knew about them. I gradually however remembered some facts re- 
lating to the early history of herbaria, and continuing my inquiries, I 
ascertained several others, whieh I shall now give, as a commencement, 
which I trust will be added to by others. 

We must first notice that the word ‘herbarium,’ when used by the 
older authors, had a very different meaning from that which we now 
attach to it. To them it meant a book of plants, especially one illus- 
trated with figures. Thus, we often read in Tournefort and later writers 
of the Herbarium of Fuchs, meaning his * Historia Stirpium,’ the Her- 
barium of Mattioli, that is, his Commentary on Dioscorides, and the 
like. The name ‘herbarium vivum " was introduced in order to distin- 
guish what we now mean by ‘herbarium’ from these books ; but even 
this did not prevent ambiguity. Emanuel Koenig, among others, who 
in his * Regnum Vegetabile, Basle, 1708, writes a long chapter “ De 
collectione plantarum vulgari, medica, et astrologica,” p. 539 ef seq., 
tells us :—“ Præcipue autem notatu dignissimum, quod circa pictas 
plantas refert Tournefortius, regis fratrem exquisito artificio herbarium 

; epictum possidere, nee secus ac tale Serenissimus rex Prussiee 
peregrinis commonstravit.” He here evidently refers to drawings, but 
a few lines further on he gives instructions to make “ herbarium, ut 
vocant, vivum,” using the word in its modern sense. 

Adrian Spiegel, as far as I know, gave the first instruction for drying 
plants, in his * Isagoges in Rem Herbariam, Leyden, 1606, at the 79th 
and following pages. On page 78 he recommends the frequent exami- 
nation of living plants, but adds that during the winter, when nearly all 
the plants have perished, and so cannot be obtained for examination, 
one must examine the winter garden (hortos hyemales) ; by this term, 
he says, he means volumes which contain plants dried and glued on 
the paper. It is evident that this method of preserving plants must 
have been then of recent introduetion, as no generally accepted name 
wasinuse. I do not find a specific name for a herbarium before Spiegel, 
yet the thing itself did exist, but when spoken of by authors it was 
always by a circumlocution. 


ON THE ORIGIN OF HERBARIA. 299 . 


— We know of the existence of several herbaria, which were made about 
the time of Spiegel; among others, that of Caspar Bauhin (who 
died in 1624), now at Basle, and that of his pupil Joachim Burser (a 
great traveller), in thirty folio volumes, now at Upsal. The further 
however that we go back, the scarcer do herbaria become. It was evi- 
dently at this period a very recent and little known invention. We 
read frequently that botanists sent scarce plants to each other, some- 
times as drawings, but sometimes also the plants themselves ; and it is 
very probable the senders retained specimens for themselves, and if so, 
they must have had herbaria. But do we know anything about the 
state of these exchanged plants? Mattioli mentions plants sent to 
him by different parties, in the dedication of the first (1543) and still 
more of the later editions (1554 and 1565) of his Commentary on 
Dioscorides, but in such general terms, that it is impossible to tell 
Whether they were specimens artificially dried, or tied in bundles, like 
the herbs of the modern herbalists, or perhaps young living plants, or 
seeds only, or, it may be, nothing more than drawings or descriptions. 
In a letter to Maranta, he states :—'* Non negaverim plures me dedisse 
plantarum imagines, que e siccis plantis ad me transmissis dilineari 
curaverim ; sed affirmaverim etiam, quod aque gelidee maceratione con- 
tractas e siccitate rugas adeo in iis extenderim, ut hac ratione redivivee 
et parum admodum a viridibus distantes viderentur." This might 
be written by a modern botanist, after having made an analysis of the 
flowers and fruit, without necessarily implying that the specimens were 
bad; but in the case of Mattioli, who did not consider a correct repre- 
Seutation of the organs of fructification as important, I conclude that 
the plants were not properly dried, but, put up in bundles. In another 
letter to Georgius Marius, written in 1558, two years after the death 
of Luca Ghini, he refers to the extraordinary liberality of this great 
botanist in supporting his work, and says :—“ Cum is decrevisset vo- 
lumina quedam, que de plantis conscripserat, una cum imaginibus in 
lucem edere, visis perleetisque commentariis nostris, non solum ad me 
gratulatorias scripsit literas, quod illum preevenerim ejusque subleva- 
Verim labores, sed et quam plurimas misit plantas, quas illi sane — 
acceptas, ubi earum imaginibus nostram ornavimus Dioscoridem.” It 
is difficult to say whether this refers to well-dried plants, or to drawings 
Prepared by Ghini for his own work. Lobel, in the preface to his * Stir- 
Pium Illustrationes' (London, 1655), considers the drawings published 


800 ON THE ORIGIN OF HERBARIA. 


by Mattioli to be incorrect ; he says :—* Hoc iconibus pluribus evenire 
solet, quando et quoties lineamenta ex plantis siccis rugosis et. contractis 
designare cogimur." It therefore seems that he really was not ac- 
quainted with properly dried and preserved plants. 

We have more certain information about some Italian herbaria of the 
same period, Ulysses Aldrovandus, of Bologna (born 1522, died 1605), 
had collected many natural objects, which at his death he bequeathed to 
the university of his native town. Ovidius Montalbanus, keeper of this 
collection in the middle of the seventeenth century, records among the 
manuscripts left by Aldrovandus, an ‘Index Plantarum Omnium,’ 
"quas in 16 voluminibus diversis temporibus exsiceatas agglutinavit." 
Of the nature of this herbarium, which probably contained more so- 
called curiosities than different species of plants, we may learn some- 
what from the singular contents of the * Dendrologia? of Aldrovandus 
which was published by Montalbanus, at Bologna, in 1668. The collec- 
tion of such curiosities depended, no doubt, upon the taste of the collector 
himself, yet he must have been greatly influenced by the ideas of the 
times in which he lived. The two herbaria however, mentioned by An- 
drea Ceesalpino in the dedication of his work * De Plantis Libri XVI,’ 
were undoubtedly of a very different kind. “Tibi autem, serenissime 
Francisce,” he says to the Grand Duke, ** munusculum hoe, quodcunque 
sit, nuneupo : tibi enim jure debetur, apud quem exstat ejus rudimen- 
tum ez plantis libro agglutinatis utcunque a me multo antea jussu 
Cosmi patris tui compositum eum pollicitatione, ut Deo favente ali- 
quando absolutum traderem. Ejusdem alterum exstat exemplum apud 
clarissimam familiam Tornabonam, Reverendissimo Alphonso Antistiti 
Burgensi per me similiter paratum ; que, etsi ob materia fugacem na- 
turam nequaquam perennia futura sint, adhuc tamen vigere scio in 
testimonium eorum, quie in hoc volumine a me dicuntur; purissimam 
scilicet stirpium historiam continente, nullis figmentis adulteratam, 


? 


qualem sæpe in impressis picturis inspicimus.” The Grand Duke,’ 


Cosmo I., died in 1574; the formation of those herbaria must there- 
fore have been about 15 60, if not earlier. 

As soon as the method of preserving plants by pressing them be- 
tween sheets of paper became known, it would be especially useful to 
botanical travellers, and so we read that Rauwolf brought home five 
hundred and thirteen dried plants from. the East, where he was from 
1578 to 1576. These were preserved in the library at Leyden, and 


1 


Professor, and Falconer we accidentally find in 


"nere, we find in the possession of two 
Rus and Aldrovandus. We do not know when they began to collect, but it 
‘is possible that their herbaria were older than Falconer’s. Of Ghini's 
“Own herbaria nothing definite is known ; we have seen that he sent plants 


ON THE ORIGIN OF HERBARIA. 301 


were. deseribed by Gronovius in- his * Flora Orientalis). Rauwolf him- 
self, in his *Aigentliche- Beschreibung der Reiss,’ etc. (Laugingen, 
1583), page 37; says, of two plants which he found near Tripoli, in 
Syria, “ which I have glued among my other foreign plants.” 
» Older still than these must have been that carried by the English- 
‘man John Falconer in his travels, which must also have been very ex- 
tensive. Amatus Lusitanus, who was at Ferrara from 1540 to 1547, 
— of it as of a singular curiosity, such as he had never seen before. 
"Quum Ferrarie mihi contigerit herbatum ire cum nonnullis viris doc- 
tissimis et rerum naturalium diligentissimis inquisitoribus, inter quos 
ion nominandi veniunt Joannes Faleonerius Anglus, vir mea sententia 
tum quovis doctissimo herbario conferendus, et qui pro dignoscendis 
herbis varias orbis partes perlustraverat, quarum plures et varias miro 
be ae codici cuidam. consitas ac agglutinatas afferebat," etc. I find 
that Pulteney in his ‘History of Botany in England,’ i. p. 72, when 
speaking of Turner, refers thus to Falconer, “ Turner, in treating on the 
Glauz, says, “I never saw it in England, except in Master Falconer’s 
k, and he brought it from Italy From this," continues Pul- 
— , “and other like citations it may reasonably be conjectured, that 
Falcotier’s book’? was an Hortus Siccus, and, if so, must have been 


“among the earliest collections of that kind that is noticed in England.” 


That this is really the case can hardly be doubted after reading the 


. above passage from Amatus Lusitanus, so that his book, as Pulteney 
; Say: dm not only one of the first, but the very first, not only in England, 
but in the world, of which I can find any definite information. 


Shall we then consider John Falconer to be the inventor of herba- 
ra? I think not. Medicine and all the natural sciences were quite 


"neglected in England up to the middle of the sixteenth century. Turner, 


the contemporary of Falconer, was the first botanical author in Eng- 


“land. Both these men acquired their medico-botanical education in 


where Luca Ghini was 
his travels at Ferrara. 
the greatest bota- 


foreign countries ; Turner chiefly at Bologna, 


It is extremely likely that he visited Ghini, who was 
nist of his age. ‘Then the two herbaria which in age are next to Falco- 
scholars of Ghini, viz. Czesalpi- 


802 THE OWALA SEED AND OIL. 


to Mattioli, whose vague expressions regarding them only show that he 
did not fully appreciate the value of a herbarium. By a letter however 
from Maranta to Mattioli, it is evident that Ghini sent several plants 
that were glued on paper and labelled to Mattioli. Maranta writes :— 
* Scito, plantas omnes, quas ad te Pisis Lucas Ghinus anno abhine 
nono misit, mihi prius ab eo fuisse ostensas, inscriptionesque, quas 
singulis plantis apposuerat, non solum vidisse me, sed etiam deserip- 
si This collection seems to have been sent soon after the first 
edition of Mattioli’s Italian Commentary on Dioscorides (1548) was 
published. If Ghini at this time understood how to spread out and dry 
plants and so communicate specimens to his contemporaries, I am 
justified in believing that he, who died in 1556, probably an old man, 
had long been in the habit of doing this. And when we find that soon 
afterwards, his two pupils Cæsalpinus and Aldrovandus possessed 
herbaria or made them for others, it seems clear they learnt this from their 
master, and that Falconer, whose herbarium existed between 1540 and 
1547, was taught likewise at Pisa, or perhaps at Bologna, by Ghini. I 
am therefore inclined to consider, from all the information before me, 
that Luca Ghini was the inventor of herbaria. That they were in use 
much earlier is improbable, from the great interest excited by the few 
that then existed, from the admiration with which Amatus speaks of 
Falconer's, and from the want of a distinguishing name for the novel 
invention. 


THE OWALA OR OPOCHALA (PENTACLETHRA MACRO- 
PHYLLA, Benth.) OF THE GABOON AND FERNANDO 
PO, AND THE OIL CONTAINED IN ITS SEED. 


Bv J. ARNAUDON. 


Among the products sent by the French Colonies to the Universal 
Exhibition at Paris, in 1855, was the Owala seed, exhibited as coming 
from the Gaboon (Western Africa), whence it had been sent under the 
direction of M. Aubry-le-Comte, now Curator of the Paris Colonial 
Museum. I could obtain only very vague information at Paris as to 
the nature of the fruit and the plant to which this seed belongs, and 
it is only recently that I have been enabled to examine them at Kew. 


necp rm 


ere ee peer ut fte X ENT 


mu Pe RR KENN Na lea ln 


THE OWALA SEED AND OIL. 303 


I succeeded in seeing there the entire fruit, a pod of about 1 foot in 
length by 12 to 3 inches wide. Its general shape resembles that of a 
large haricot, its surface is brown and wrinkled. The two valves open 
easily, and display four or five seeds, separated from each other by the 
same number of compartments, Of these seeds those near the ends of 
the pod are smaller and more angular in shape than those in the centre, 
which are oval. The length of this seed is nearly double its breadth, 
its weight varies from $ of an ounce to $ of an ounce, and its density 
is greater than that of water. It consists of two principal parts, a husk 
andakernel. The husk very much resembles that of the large chest- 
nut in colour and brilliancy, but it is thicker and its structure more 


where it is attached to the pod, reunite themselves towards the opposite 
extremity. The husk is strongly attached to the kernel, though it can 
be peeled clean off without fracture, and the imprint of the fibres can 
then be seen on the perisperma or exterior husk. The kernel is of a 
greenish-white colour, which becomes darker by exposure to the air; it 
consists of two cotyledons closely united to each other. 

Many experiments have shown me that the mean between the weight 
of the husk and the total weight of the seed, is from 1 to 6 ; for instance, 
Husk -s co ES 16°66 
Komel . 59 = 83:34 

The quantity of water in the whole seed is 53 per cent., and of ash 
255 per cent, The husk contains 54, and the kernel 22 per cent. of 
ashes; but the ash of the former contains more silica than that of the 
latter. The oil of the kernel, although considerable in quantity, is ob- 
tained with difficulty by pressure. In an experiment with ether, I 
obtained from the kernels alone 62 per cent. of oil, and 51:47 per cent. 
from the seed and husks. When the oil had undergone repeated wash- 
ings in distilled water, and the superfluous moisture been drained off, 
its proportion was reduced to 56 per cent. in the case of the almonds, 
and 50:11 per cent. in that of the whole seed, 

This oil, known as Owala in the Gaboon, and Opochala in Fernando 
Po, is of a clear yellow colour, but becomes brown when it has been 
purified, Ata temperature of 11 degrees it gradually becomes less 
limpid, at some degrees lower turbid, and at zero changes into à viscous 
mass. Its density is very nearly the same as that of olive oil. If this 


304 THE OWALA SEED AND OIL. 


oil be spread in thin layers over the surfaces of different substances, 
and left for several days exposed to the air, it still preserves its original 
fluid state. This property the oil of Owala possesses in common with 
the oil of Moringa aptera, and is valuable for diminishing friction in 
clockwork. 

The oil which I obtained was rather acrid ; but this might have been 
the result of the age of the seeds, and the damage they received by the 
voyage. It has rather a marked odour, which, however, is by no means 
disagreeable ; it resembles very much that obtained from various pulses. 
The flavour, too, which it possesses, is an agreeable one; indeed, I 
have little doubt but that this oil will some day be an acceptable ad- 
dition to those already in use for comestible purposes; in fact, the 
Boulons or Bushmen, a tribe in Senegal, employ it in the preparation 
of their food. 

` Ifan attempt be made to dissolve the oil in alcohol without heat, 
the improbability of success soon becomes apparent; the spirit, however, 
carties off a peculiar matter as well as a part of its aroma. 

One of the most remarkable properties of the oil is the colour which 

. it developes under the influence of sulphuric acid. If the farina, or the 
oil obtained from the kernel, be dissolved in concentrated sulphuric acid, 
the mixture takes first an olive, then a violet, and finally a bright crim- 
son-red colour, which will, however, sometimes disappear on the addi- 
tion of a certain quantity of water. I was induced by the appearance 
of this phenomenon of colour to seek for the producing cause, and en- 
deavoured to find in what part of the seed this property displayed itself 
in its maximum of intensity, To accomplish this I commenced by dis- 
solving part of the kernel in water. Upon this solution, the moisture 
being all drained off, I poured a quantity of concentrated sulphuric acid, 
and it became slightly brown, but no trace of the red colouring matter 
appeared. From this experiment I concluded that the part of the ker- 
nel wherein lay the power (when aided by sulphuric acid) of producing 
a red colour was insoluble in water. ‘The same operation was performe 
upon another portion of the kernel dissolved by the aid of heat m 
alcohol. This experiment produced a magnificent red colour, and proved 
that the colouring matter is soluble in alcohol. When ether was sub- 
stituted for alcohol, the colour produced was no longer red, but violet, 
which became less intense upon the admixture of ether or alcohol, and 

‘this led me to infer that the application of ether changed in a great 


FANT) aai | ite 6) Eee 


THE OWALA SEED AND OIL. 305 


degree the nature of the colouring matter, or that to develope the red 
colour some matter insoluble in ether was necessary. If so, this would 
be found in the etherized residuum. That the last supposition was 
correct will be seen from the following experiment :—Having exhausted 
with ether a certain quantity of kernels, and dried the insoluble resi- 
duum, I recovered it again with alcohol boiling. I subjected the alco- 
holic extract to evaporation, and there remained a viscous mass very 
similar in appearance to molasses, which become brown when I added 
alittle sulphuric acid. 1 mingled a little sugar syrup with the oil ob- 


tained by ether (which, as I have said, took only a light violet tinge), 


and poured on the mixture some concentrated sulphuric acid. The mass 
speedily took first an olive and then a red colour; in fact, the result 
Was the same as in the case of the kernel itself. As I perceived that 
the absence of sugar was the cause of the etherized extract not deve- 
loping the red colour on the application of sulphuric acid, I conceived 
the idea of replacing the natural saccharine matter of the seed by com- 
mon sugar. Experiment encouraged that idea, for the result in all 
tases was the same phenomenon of red colour, and therefore the pre- 
Sence of sugar is absolutely necessary to produce it. After I ha as- 
certained in what parts of the kernel that red colour could, by the aid 
of sulphuric acid, be produced, I was desirous of assuring myself whe- 
t er exterior agents had any influence on the production of this phe- 
nomenon, I first tried the effect of light, and for that purpose:ex- | 


.. posed one portion of the mixture of the nut and acid to the rays of the 


Sun, and kept another portion in darkness. In both cases the red 
colour made its appearance after a short time, with nearly the same 
degree of intensity. The next agent experimented upon was the at- 


x mosphere, and two quantities of the solution were kept, the one in the 


Open air, the other in an hermetically sealed vase. The result was that. 
it the latter no colour made its appearance, while in the former it was 
"ey vivid. At one time I fancied that the colour was attributable to 


the admixture of a small quantity of water, but further experiments 
Proved that water was of no service, that oxygen alone of all atmo- 


spheric agents had any influence. The path of a current of air passed 


|. ver the mixture of oil, sulphuric acid, and saccharine, could be traced 


the appearance of the bright red-crimson on the parts of the surface 


: “posed to its influence. The pulp, divested of oil by the aid of ether, 
es Contains albumen, more or less coagulated ; an albuminous matter that 
E. VUL 1, x 


306 THE OWALA SEED AND OIL. 


is not coagulated by ether, although it is by alcohol and heat; tannin; 
precipitated by salts of iron, or carbonate of potash; an azotic matter, 
combined with an organic acid; a saccharme matter, which is the prin- 
cipal agent in producing the red colour of the oil, by the addition of 
sulphuric acid. > To dye stuffs, it is only necessary to boil them in an 
infusion of the kernels of the seed of Owala, or of the cake. They are 
then exposed to the air, and the result is a rich brown colour, and this 
colour can be varied by the different mordants, or of étain ; if put into 
an iron bath, they become very black. HH 
The seed of Owala may be considered one of those substances which 
are richest in oil principle. Oil obtained from it can be employed for 
domestie purposes, in mechanieal industry, and in soap-making. The 
residuum, or tourteau, which remains after the extraction of the oil, is 
a powerful dye, especially to produce black, and the remains of this 
tourteau used for that purpose will serve for ‘“engrais.” Lastly, we 
have seen that there exists in the kernel a curious principle, at least im 
a scientific point of view,— viz. that of taking a crimson hue when acte 
upon by a saecharine matter and concentrated sulphuric acid. 
- To this, Mr. J. R. Jackson adds the following :—At the time the 
above article was written, little was known of the habits of the plant, 
and consequently the native name was all the clue that could be had, 
with the exception that from the form of the pods, seeds, etc., it was 
clearly seen to belong to the Leguminous order. Since then, however 
Mr. Gustav Mann, who has spent three years in West Tropical Africa, 
has identified it with the Pentaclethra macrophylla, Benth., belonging 
to Mimosee. It is a large and handsome forest-tree, with bipinnate 
leaves, 2-3 feet in length, made up of many trapeziform leaflets, each 
about an inch long, and the small flowers arranged in a & spicate 
manner on the branches of a terminal panicle. The pods in the Mu 


seum of the Royal Gardens, Kew, which are those sent home by the 
alluded to, 


1 foot long, but quite 2 feet; and this, I understand, is about, P - 


ordinary length, the widest part 3 inches, and the thickness. of the en- 
tire pod about 1 inch. The seeds lie in an oblique direction... One 

the most. peculiar things connected with the pod is the extraordinary 
strength of the fibrous tissue of which it is composed. The valves 47° 
each a quarter of an inch thick, made up entirely of this strong fibrous 
substance, the fibres running longitudinally. When ripe, the two valve? 


ECTS a eh ere E eee 


NEW BRITISH: CRYPTOGAMIA. 307 


_ burst open with a-loud report, scattering the seeds, and, at the same 

time, each valve contracting and curling round in opposite directions. 

So great is this power of contraction, that if the pods be bound round 

with strong wire at the distance even of two or three inches apart, it 

frequently bursts between its bands as if overloaded inside, but 

in all cases the membranous lining of the pod remains uninjured. 

This peculiar habit of contraction was first brought to my- notice 

as the pods were lying amongst other specimens of fruits, seeds, ete., 

Which had been recently brought from a cold room into a warm one, by 

&motion at intervals amongst the whole collection.: Upon examina- 

tion, I found that the apparent vitality was in the pods of the Penta- 

clethra, the valves of which were gradually rolling themselves into a 

much smaller compass, of course upsetting the other things by their 
movements, 

. The seeds, besides yielding the oil alluded to, are collected at the 

i . Seasons of their falling, and eaten as food by the natives of Fernando 

(0 Po—BHon the Technologist, vol. iii. p. 155, and vol. iv. p. 32. - 


FU 


NEW BRITISH CRYPTOGAMIA. 


"The descriptions of the subjoined new species of Lichens, Mosses, 
find Liverworts are extracted from publications which are not likely to 
be extensively in the hands of botanists. 
—. X. Brarorrya (P) nanopurtta, Hardy. Thallus effuse, thin, wees 
What sealy, the scales narrow elongate, scattered, or loosely gathered into 
® minutely rimulose crust; testaceo-cinereous, or greyish-white; apo- 
‘thecia hirsute, not very numerous, scattered, plano-convex, never 
globose, flattened when moistened, finely rugulose, margined or im- 
: ate, sometimes sitting on a scale, black, but more or less purple 
When moistened. The apothecia somewhat resemble those of Lecidia 
_ Pisco-Fubens, Ny], (specimens of which I have from the Rev. T. Salwey), 
ù their external appearance, but these are smooth, better margined, 
sani of a deeper purple when wet. 
1 i 790. Among shady greywacke rocks on the seacoast at Swallow 
: Graig, near Sicear Point, Berwickshire. diss 
a 3.  BIATORINA (2) Lirroraris, Hardy. Thallus effuse, thin, mixed 
Wi the hypothallus (2), tartareous, mouldering, rugulose, of : darker 
x 


] 


308 NEW BRITISH CRYPTOGAMIA. 


or lighter leaden-grey ; apothecia few and scattered, sessile on small 
elevations of the crust, minute, the disk concave or plane, margin 
thickish, black, shining ; sporidia oblong-oval, bilocular. Of this plant 
Mr. Mudd, who examined a fragment, says, ‘‘ The internal structure 
of the apothecia is similar to those of Lecania erysibe, y. aipospila, 
Borr.; but the external aspect of the whole plant hardly corresponds 
with that of aipospila.” Till better examples are procured I place it 
next to B. chalybeia, Borr., which it closely resembles externally. 
Loc. In the cavities of red sandstone rocks beaten by the sea at 
Greenheugh Point, Berwickshire; only a few specimens obtained, 
and those probably in a degenerate state. (James Hardy, in the Pro- 
ceedings of the Berwickshire Naturalists’ Club, 1863, p. 410.) i 
3. EPHEBE BYSSOIDES, Carrington. Thallus creeping over Hepatice, 
byssoid; filaments as thick as horsehair ; tender, olive-blue, polished, 
terete, flexuose, fasciculately branched, the apices obtuse, bifid ; apo- 
thecia wart-liké, smooth, immarginate, very minute, flesh-coloured ; 
spores numerous and exceedingly small, invisible without a lens, oval ©). 
In habit and structure this species approaches Ephebe pubescens, Fries, 
which is, however, more rigid, and the thallus is of a sooty- oe 
colour, brittle, with subulate points, and bearing black warts; besides 
the gonidia are arranged groups of four or more cells, while in Z. dys 
soides they are in moniliform rows. 
oc. In shallow depressed patches, an inch or more in extent, on 
Frullania Tamarisci, var. microphylla, Gott., at Glena, Killarney. .— 
This is probably the same plant as that described by Dr. bu 
Moore as Leptogium Moorii, Hepp. (L. anomalum, Moore, ms.), Wit 
the following characters;— Thallus coriaceo-gelatinous, filamentose, 
fruticulose, terete-compressed, rugose, dichotomously branched ; CyN 
obtuse; gonidiac granules scarcely coherent ; colour dark olive-gree 
apothecia unknown. ‘The specimens were obtained from Cromaglow®, 
Kerry, and Glengariff, Cork. Aer 
4. LECIDEA SCAPANARIA, Carrington; Dactylospora scapin 
Mudd. (in Sched,). Thallus none ; apothecia minute, sparingly e 
tered, eoaretate when young, explanate when mature or ol i arr, à 
plane, dull reddish-black, surrounded by an elevated, somewhat tum 
margin of the same colour; hypothecium thin, dark yellowish-brow™ 
grumous; paraphyses short, somewhat lax, pale, their apices ©" 
brown; asci broadly clavate, 6-8-spored ; spores obtusely fusiform» 


NEW BRITISH CRYPTOGAMIA. 309 


straight or slightly curved, quadrilocular, pale or dark brown, 0045 to 
005 inch long, by 001 to ‘00125 inch broad. 

This is Nylander’s Lecidea persimilis, var. scapanaria, Lich. Scand. 
p. 236; but, unless external characters are to be altogether ignored, 
and all Lecidee with triseptate spores united, it is a good species. It 
may be readily distinguished by its epiphytic habit, the absence of 
thallus, and the size and colour of the spores. 

Loc. Parasitic on the stems and leaves of Scapania undulata, var. 

a. major, Nees, and S. equiloba, Nees, at Cromaglan, Killarney. 
. 5. ULoTA CALVESCENS, Wils. Habit of Ulota Bruchii, Brid. ; but 
with narrower leaves, less dilated at the base ; inner pericheetial leaves 
short, obtusate, areole minute ; capsule oblong-clavate, broadly striate, 
tapering into a long slender pedicel, not contracted below the mouth 
When old; vaginula smooth ; calyptra glossy, straw-coloured, the apex 
purple, glabrous or slightly hairy. Fruit, —June, July. 

Loc. Immature specimens found by Dr. D. Moore in 1857, and then 
referred to U. Bruchii. Growing in the forks of young oaks, Killarney 
Woods; not unfrequent in Kerry. Fruit mature, June 10th-20th. 

6. GYMNOMITRIUM CRENULATUM, Gottsche. Patches dark-brown 


or nearly black, forming extensive depressed tufts. Stems rhizomatous; 


branches arcuate, attenuate, rigid, terete, or somewhat compressed ; 
leaves dark-brown, scarcely broader than the stem, bifariously imbri- 


fated, erect, ovate, very convex, emarginate, with a broad scariose 


rder; cells minute, discrete, hexagonal, those of the margin hyaline, 


ftose-dentate. This plant, which seems to be the only Gymnomitrium 
found in Ireland, has generally been taken for a variety of G. concinna- 


um, but it is easily known by the crenulate leaves. 
oc. Mountain districts of Ireland ; on rocks near the tunnel, Cro- 


maglan. Dunkerrow and Knockavohila, Dr. Taylor. Carrantuol, 


Dr. D. Moore. Lugnaquilla, county Wicklow, and Galtymore, A. 


-Carroll ; 
...1. JUNGERMANNIA opovata, Nees. Stems ascending, clothed with 


purple rootlets ; leaves ovate or ovate-rotund, without margin, squar- 


i Ose-patent, the base saccate; involucral leaves connate with the pe- 
_Manth, the apex free; perianth as long as the involucre, clavate, 


: DU juadrangular, and with four teeth; capsule subglobose. This species 
p mpembles closely J. spherocarpa, Hook., and J. hyalina, Lyell. From 


an è former it may be distinguished by the vinous-coloured radicles, and 


810 o NEW PUBLICATIONS. 


the perianth being connate with the involucral leaves; and from the 
latter by its round undulate leaves, increasing in size near the apex, and 
having larger cells, surrounded by thicker walls. 

Loc. Ravine near the Hunting Tower, Cromaglan, growing with 
Hypnum micans, Wils. Tore mountain.—From ‘Gleanings among the 
Trish Cryptogams, by Benj. Carrington, M.D., F.L.S. (London: 
Pamplin. 1863.) i 


CHRYSYMENIA ROSEA, Harv. 


This very rare and interesting seaweed was first discovered early in 
the century by Sir Thomas Frankland, at Scarborough ; he sent it to 
“Mr. Sowerby, who regarded it as a variety of Fucus Hypoglossum ; the 
specimen was also examined by Mr. Dawson Turner, who thought it 
was a variety of Ulva ligulata. The original specimen, with these 
names attached, is in Mr. Sowerby’s collection, now forming part of the 
British Herbarium, in the Botanical Department of the British Museum. 
It was subsequently for many years unobserved, until Dr. Harvey re- 
ceived it from Miss Watts, who found it at Skaill, in the Orkneys, and 
he described it as a new species, under the name of Chrysymenia Orea- 
densis, in the second edition of his ‘Manual.’ Afterwards, obtaining finer 
specimens, which were found by Mrs. Gatty near the original habitat, 
at Filey, in Yorkshire, Dr, Harvey figured it in the ‘ Phycologia Bri- 
tannica,’ under the name of Chrysymenia rosea, considering it to be 
the same as an American species to which he had already given this 
name.—]J. E. Gray. j ; 


NEW PUBLICATIONS. 


Flora of Surrey; or, a Catalogue of the Flowering Planis and Ferns 
found in the County, with localities of the rarer species. From the 
Manuscripts of the late J. D. Salmon, F.L.S., and other sources. 
Compiled for the Holmesdale Natural History Club, Reigate. By 
J.A. Brewer. London. Van Voorst, 1863. 12mo, pp. 367. 
The metropolitan county of Surrey contains within its area of 789 


LUE 2 E xs 
go Wy Se a Ue rU SD 


See GEM ag She een esr ET Pee any A top Pir fh E 


Sussex, and almost the whole of the southern boundary of Surrey. ^ 
the north of the chalk ridge, almost one half of the county is occupie 
by the Tertiary beds of the London basin, undulated considerably, but 
~ the undulations nowhere exceeding four hund 
în height ; clays and gravels predominating on the 
“the Thames margined often by picturesque wooded knolls, | 


NEW PUBLICATIONS. 311 


square miles, much variety both of soil and scenery. There is the 
Surrey portion of London, with a radius of many miles, in which the 
suburban element predominates. ‘There is the winding line of the 
"Thames past Staines and Chertsey, Hampton Court, and Kingston. 
"There are the parks and rich meadows and villas and country resi- 
dences, which crest and cover the low undulations of the country of the 
London clay. There are abundance of barren sandy heaths, where in 
autumn the purple of the heather mingles with the golden glow of the 
autumnal furze. There are the chalk downs, with escarpments of 
much abruptness, the ridge commanding extensive prospects far away 
both to south and north. ‘There is the Wealden valley of Holmesdale, 
well-watered and finely varied with wood and arable and pasture. 
‘There are hop-gardens, and at least one extensive natural thicket of 
‘Box-bushes ; and there is a range of steep barren treeless heathery 
hills, of which the culminating points fall very little short of a thousand 
“feet in altitude. The county, as a whole, in outline, is nearest a quad- 
Tangle of any regular shape. The chalk ridge runs through the centre 
from east to west, a mere ridge, not more than half a mile in breadth, 
“over Godalming and Guildford, but growing gradually to a width of 
eight or nine miles in the east of the county, and prolonged through 
Kent to the seacoast at Dover. This is the range that is known by 
“the name of the North Downs. South of it the beds, with the excep- 


- tion of the alluvium of the river-margins, are all older than the chalk. 


‘The Upper Greensand forms the range of steep heathery hills, of which 
“we have just spoken, in the south-west of the county, on the south side 


“of the valley of the Wey. The highest points are Hind Head, near 


Famham, in the extreme south-west, which exceeds 900 feet, and Leith 


Hill, near Dorking, which is about midway between the eastern and 


Western borders of the county, and reaches 993 feet. Looking from 
the North Downs over Reigate due south to the South Downs over 
Brighton, the view extends across the fertile, partly sandy, partly 


clayey valley of the Weald, which occupies portions of Kent n. 
On 


d 
red or five hundred feet 


side nearest London ; 
but the in- 


312 NEW PUBLICATIONS. 


terior passing off towards the thin end of the chalk ridge, and western » 
margin of the county about Bagshot, Chobham, and Aldershott, into. 
a thinly populated region, in which uncultivated sandy heaths are the 
leading feature. Probably, unless Devonshire be an exception, there is 
more uncultivated heatherland in Surrey, metropolitan county though 
it be, than in any other English shire on the south side of the Humber.: 
The principal streams are branches of the Thames. The Wey rises in- 
Hampshire, breaks through the chalk at Guildford, and after receiving 
the drainage of the sandy heaths of the north-west, falls into the Thames : 
at Weybridge. "The Mole drains the greater part of the Surrey portion 

of the Weald, and breaking through the chalk between Dorking and 

Leatherhead, falls into the Thames, near Hampton Court. The Wandle - 
rises only on the north side of the Downs, and flows from Croydon 
to the Thames at Wandsworth. Besides these, in the south, small 
branches of the Arun and Medway come within the county limits. 

The present work was planned out and its preparation energetically 
superintended up to a point of considerable completeness, by an excel- 
lent and trustworthy botanist, the late Mr. J. D. Salmon, who for many 
years resided at Godalming, a conveniently central position for explora- . 
tion. He died about three years ago, and his manuscripts and collec- 
tions were purchased by the Holmesdale Natural History Club, which 
has its head-quarters at Reigate, and placed in the hands of Mr. J. A. 
Brewer, of that town, also a resident botanist and collector of many 
years’ experience, to prepare the work for publication by adding what 
he was able from his own observation and what he could obtain from. 
others, and arranging the body of detail thus gathered together. . And 
now we have here the result in the shape of a neat duodecimo of 350 
pages, similar in outward appearance and internal arrangement to the 
recently published Floras of Cambridgeshire and Essex. 

The county is not one that could be very conveniently separated into 
districts founded upon the river-drainage, Mr. Salmon’s districts 
are nine in number, and have apparently been mapped. out npon o 
the plan of separating the main quadrangle of the county into nme 
subordinate squares, or shapes as near squares as suitable boundary 7 
lines could be obtained to limit, the boundary-lines being sometimes ' 
the streams and sometimes lines of high-road and railway. The phy- 
sical features of each of these districts Mr. Salmon had briefly described, 
and his districts and descriptions are judiciously adopted by Mr. Brewer ^ 


APRESS karly Seep c c rcr OAT ae N ay ee EM ee ee a i sr D eT MP ot ngs E 


NEW PUBLICATIONS, 813 


with’ only very slight modification in the latter. These districts are 
illustrated by an excellent large folding map ; and Mr. Prestwich, the 
well-known geologist, furnishes its counterpart to show the county 
eoogy. Maps such as these add greatly to the value and clearness 
of a county Flora. We are furnished, as in the Floras of Hertford- 
shire, Cambridgeshire, Essex, and North Yorkshire, with separate lists . 
for each of the districts; the districts in which a species is ascertained 
to grow being enumerated, when it is mentioned, and the special stations 
which are given for the rarities being classified under the district initial 
etters, 

The personal observations of Messrs. Salmon and Brewer appear to 
relate principally to the chalk range and the country on the south of. 
it, but for the north they have had the benefit of Mr. Watson’s thirty 
years’ experience; and both for north and south a large amount of in- 
formation has also been obtained from other botanists, who have resided 
in or visited different parts of the county. The combination of these 
varied contributions gives us what is probably not far from a complete 
enumeration of the plants of each of the nine districts taken separately, 
so that now there are not many British counties the distribution of _ 
Species through which is registered more thoroughly. 

Mr. Brewer classifies the species according to the * London Catalogue." 
He gives the number of the flowering plants and Ferns of the county as 
984, but this is by counting a number of species not reckoned as species 
m the London Catalogue’—a way of reckoning which raises the total 
number of British plants to 1566. Mr. Watson’s estimate, in the 

th volume of the ‘Cybele Britannica,’ is 840 species for Surrey 
“gunst 1425 for the whole of Great Britain without Ireland. Of the 


: 20 species of more or less distinctly marked boreal range, only very 
AW Teach Surrey at all. The most notable instances of boreal Surrey 


Plants are Sagina subulata, Myrrhis odorata, Pyrola minor, Vaccinium 


E aryeocens, and the two species of Chrysosplenium, all of which appear 


be quite of rare occurrence. Mr. Watson states the number of 
generally diffused through Britain as 420. This leaves about as 


E Many tore for the Surrey plants of more or less distinctly marked 


4 M range in Britaiu, which is considerably above half the whole 


of our austral species. Perhaps nowhere in Britain have we 


: E Germanie Species in greater number and abundance than amongst 
"5 Surrey: Downs and the continuation of the range through Kent. 


314 NEW PUBLICATIONS. 


Of very local Germanic species which grow in Surrey in abundance, 
we have instances in Polygala calearea, Phyteuma orbiculare, Buxus 
sempervirens, Aceras anthropophora, and Herminium Monorehis. - Of 
other very local austral species which the county yields, there are Zæ- 
‘nunculus tripartitus, Elatine Hydropiper, Actinocarpus Damasonium, 
"Oyperus fuscus, Eriophorum gracile, Carex depauperata, Scirpus triqueter, 
and S. carinatus; and Mr. Brewer now claims also for the county two 
of the species recently figured by Mr. G. S. Gibson as special Essex 
plants, Lathyrus hirsutus and Bupleurum falcatum. In Cardamine im- 
patiens we have a unique instance of a limestone-loving plant of some- 
what boreal range that reaches Surrey. | 
- Mr. Brewer speaks modestly respecting the claims to be ranked as 
indigenous plants of the only two species at all likely to be really wild 
-which Surrey can claim as peculiarly her own, so far as Britain is con- 
'eerned, Teucrium Botrys aud Lilium Murtagon. The writer of this no- 
tice is acquainted with the Surrey localities of both species, and for tlie 
“Teucrium has not any doubt that it is really indigenous. Upon the 
Continent it is tolerably plentiful in the limestone districts of Belgium, 


and passing through Northern Germany, penetrates into the interior of - 


is ten degrees lower. The plant grows in Surrey amongst the enr 
rough herbage of the steeply-sloping eastern bank of a ravine in the 


heart of the chalk downs, and is associated with Polygala calcarea 


and Hypnum abietinum. It was unusually plentiful this summer, owmg 
no doubt to the unusual dryness and warmth of the spring Le 
favoured its development. In the western portion of the Continent 


reach Belgium. Proceeding eastward, it attains the Palatinate and 


Silesia, and in Russia penetrates to the central provinces, the clin - 


of which has just been indicated. In the Surrey station it p 
considerable plenty over a space of several hundred yards in à —-— = 
wood consisting principally of Hazels ; and though it is a plant shee "E 
commonly cultivated, and a road passes through the wood, we GI 


sce anything in the manner of its growth and the plan the 
it was associated, to indicate an alien origin, and should, po” 


cim be disposed to think it more likely to be truly wild than into" — 
uced. a 


NEW PUBLICATIONS. 315 


Tn most cases Mr. Brewer informs us directly, or in some way indi- 
cates, which are the aliens of the Surrey flora; but, occasionally, further 
observation or greater carefulness in expressing the results of observa- 
tion as regards the citizenship of species, would have improved the . 
book. For instance, for anything that appears in the Flora, Hesperis 
matronalis may be a plant of hilly Surrey pastures, in the same sense 
as the Bee-Orchis, or Anacharis as much an inhabitant of the Surrey 
‘Streams as Ranunculus aquatilis. Mr. Watson’s notices of stations are 
very full of detail, and being so are, as might be expected, often 
valuably suggestive of points regarding the geography of species, over 
and above the mere fact that a given plant grows in such and sucha 
. Place, An interesting part of the book is a copious list of the intro- 
duced plants of Mr. Irvine’s English ‘ Port Juvenal,’ the Thames side 
at Wandsworth and Battersea; and it is explained that in this case the 
Species have originated, not with foreign wool,. but from the refuse of 
foreign corn from the Wanslsworth water-side distillery. For a county 
‘Where the hills ascend to nearly 1000 feet, we should have been glad 
to hear something of the elevation which some of the species attain. 
— There is an elaborate table, at the conclusion of the work, of the geolo- 
. gical range of the species, the plants ascertained to grow upon each of 
‘the eleven formations being separately indicated. We have studied the 
book with much interest, and have great pleasure in recommending it 
to the favourable attention of our readers. 


: Fragmenta Phytographie Australia. Contulit Ferdinandus Mueller, 
dg Ph.D., M.D., ete. Vol. III. Melbourne, 1862-63. 8vo, pp. 177. 
_ Few botanists have done so much towards making us better ac- 
a i with the vegetation of Australia than Dr. Mueller, the inde- 
— fitigable director of the Botanic Gardens at Melbourne. Nearly 
_ tty month he issues a fascicle of his ‘ Fragmenta,’ containing all the 
. RW discoveries which his own explorations, those of the Australian 
. “tpeditions, and the labours.of Messrs. Moore, Hill, Maxwell, Beckler, 
and ot ers, are constantly accumulating, What a gain for science if 
Aall great Herbaria the practice obtained of examining every newly- 
Wrved collection, and carefully describing the new genera and species, 
"the conscientious manner of Dr. Mueller!. Single-handed, and in 


316 NEW PUBLICATIONS, 


an out-of-the-way place, he has done more for systematic botany than 
many great establishments, with all the facilities and resources of 

Europe at their back. 
' i We have just received the 23rd fascicle of the * Fragmenta," con- 
cluding vol. iii. of that valuable work. Amongst a host of new spe- 
cies, we have the following new genera : —Osbornia and Phymatocar- 
pus (Myrtacee), Emmenosperma (Rhamneacea), Brachynema (Sacifra- 
gacee), Earlia (Acanthacee), and Lachnothalamus, Lamprochlena, Ela- 
chopappus, and Cephalosorus (Composite). The plates accompanying 
this work would be improved if the dissections were less shaded. — . 


Synopsis Plantarum Diaphoricarum. Systematische Uebersicht der 
Heil-, Nutz- und Giftpflanzen aller Lander. Von Dr. David August 
Rosenthal. Erlangen: Enke, 1861-62, London: Williams and 
Norgate. 8vo, pp. 1361. ; 
We have great pleasure in announcing that this work of reference, 
arranged according to Endlicher’s * Genera Plantarum,’ has just been 
concluded with a supplement. It contains am enumeration of no less 
than 12,000 plants useful to man, and though a vast number of 
omissions are apparent, Dr. Rosenthal’s ‘Synopsis’ must be pro- 
nounced the most successful attempt hitherto made to throw into the 
form of a manual all that is known of economic botany. We sh 
like to have seen it more complete; indeed, a person living in any great 
centre of scientific life could double the number of useful plants here 
given; but we know the difficulties and the immense expenditure of 
time and labour required for that purpose, and gladly accept this work 
until we get something better in its stead. It will soon find a 
in every library, and be as indispensable in its way as the works of 
Steudel, Pritzel, Endlicher, De Candolle, Walpers, C. Mueller, E. Meyer, 
and Bentham and Hooker are in their respective departments. — 
During the progress of the work the author has been 
handled by the critics (we ourselves amongst the number), on account 
of the numerous omissions detected in the first part of his publication. 
It is gratifying to observe that he has benefited by these criticisms; 
and given in a supplement all the omissions complained of, with sr 
deal of additional matter. But it is evident that with every desire (^ 


Mi Re Pe SUPE Fen ee ep ene PR SN s 


k 


NEW PUBLICATIONS. 317 


è 

furnish as complete a synopsis as pessible of the plante diaphorice, 
the materials at his disposal, rich as they are, do not represent the 
sum total of what economic botany has achieved. An Englishman, 
though he will find in the book many facts unknown to him and 
derived from Continental sources, will miss much with which he is 
thoroughly familiar. We should advise Dr. Rosenthal not to be dis- 
couraged by the incompleteness of his present attempt, but to go on 
collecting additional facts, and give, from time to time, supplements. 
We strongly advise him to look more closely into the great mass of 
English books of travel and periodicals than he has done. ` 


Supplement to English Botany, No. 77. London: 1863. 


. We were pleased to receive this first number of the fifth volume of 
the ‘Supplement. to English Botany’ in its familiar blue wrapper, 
Which carries us back not only thirty years to the time when Hooker . 
and Borrer edited the first volume, but to the days which our fathers 
Scarcely remember, when Smith and Sowerby issued the first number 
of their important work. They are now long in their graves, and the 
earth has closed over many of their successors, Mr. Borrer being one of 
the last. whose loss we had to regret; but others rise in their place, 
and in Babington for descriptions, and Salter for illustrations, we have 
Worthy successors of those honoured names that have preceded them in 
‘this national work. In this very number they are linked on to their 
Predecessors, for three of the species have appended to them the well- 
known initials of W. B. We defer entering on any critical examina- 
‘tion of this number, which contains descriptions of Saliw cuspidata, 
Schultz, Aium triquetrum, Ia, Teucrium Botrys, L., Ranunculus pelíatus, 
Fries, and R, Baudotii, Godr. The drawings, executed with the care 
‘nd accuracy for which Mr. Salter is known, consist of the W illow just 
Named, and five species of Ranunculus, the descriptions of which will 
be given in the next number. 


$ : 


Ss 


318 


BOTANICAL NEWS. 

Another British botanist has been lost to us by the death of the Rev. W. H. 
Coleman, M.A., lately one of the masters of the Grammar School, Ashby-de-la- 
Zouch, and formerly of Christ’s Hospital, Hertford. His knowledge of British 
plants was accurate and extensive, especially in the more difficult genera. 
his additions to our flora were (nante fluviatilis, Colem., which he was the 
first to disentangle from the better-known @. Phellandrium, Lam., and Carex 


s 


ed writings were too few to manifest sufficiently that care and ex 
which his friends valued so much in him. Besides this critical acquaintance 
with species, Mr. Coleman will be longer bered and more prized in con- 
nection with the advanced views he entertained on the geographical distribution 
of British plants (vide * Phytologist,’ 1st ser. vol. iii. p. 217), which were exer 
plified in Webb and Coleman’s ‘Flora of Hertfordshire” This was the first 
county flora which divided the shire into districts, giving a more or less com” 
plete flora of each of them, and exhibiting the relations of the plants to the 


soils in which they grow in an evident and satisfactory manner. It was indeed 


a new starting-point for county floras, and all authors who have since produced 
similar works of any value have followed in the path laid down by Mr. Cole- 
man. He died September 12th, at Burton-on-Trent. 
A. and J. Kerner propose to publish an Herbarium of Austrian Willows, to 
consist in all of about 100 species, in ten decades (price one thaler each), at the 
rate of two or three decades annually. From the attention which they have 
to this genus, the collection will be of value to all critical botanists. "Wagner ° 
Innsbriick, is the publisher ; but they may be had, we believe, through Williams 
and Norgate, of London. : a 
have just received the first two parts of ‘ Annales Musei Botame 
Lugduno-Batavi,’ by F. A. Guil. Miquel. The richness of the Leyden Herba- 


whose acquaintance with the particular families they have undertaken is 

nown. The work is in folio, each number consisting of eight sheets an! 
one Plate. e could wish that more care were bestowed on this single illus- 
tration : if bright colouring were the test of a good plate, none could complain, 
but whoever takes the trouble of comparing the drawing of Rhododendro® 
Javanicum, on Plate I., with that in Brown and Bennett’s ‘ Plante Javamice 
Rariores’ will be surprised with the contrast. The dissections are, however 
very carefully executed, 


Wa m 


BOTANICAL NEWS. 319 


ý OTANICAL Socrety or Eprxsureu.—July 9th.— Professor Balfour, Vice- 
resident, in the chair. The following communications were rea De- 
seription of New Genera and Species of Diatoms from the South Pacific (No. 2), 
by R: K. Greville, LL.D, 2. Description of the Fruit and Seed of Cleroden- 


ee Cultivation on the Neilgherry hills. Transmitted by Dr. Cleghorn. 
Bv of Chinchona is likely to supply a new produce for the trade of 
Mr. Vincent has secured 5000 Chinchona plants for the land he has 
pare n de Facien, another enterprising planter, has secured as many 
more. Altogether, the orders on record exceed the number of plants Mr. 

Tvor (the superintendent of the Ootacamund garden) will be able to supply 


poe settings from their own stock which planters in the meantime will have 
B. to rear, will be something considerable, for a single plant, some six feet . 
igh, in the publie garden here, has given Mr. M‘Ivor no less than 900 cuttings, 


each the nucleus of a healthy sapling now, with the promise of a giganti 
th 


av fter. The enormous source of weal which the Chinchona points 
actually derived from brick n a shoot is taken off a plant it is imme- 
nds of these 


E: covered with what look like 
Mis more than diminutive leaves thrust into them. Here the shoots are 
llowed to remain till they recover from the shock attending their severance 
pots charged with à mix- 
e process of rooting 


; ili Several acres of shola land in the vicinity of the Government garden 
Ye been planted, and there can be no do + that wherever the shade of a 
i pined and 


r. M‘Iyor will cheerfully lead visitors, are very remarkable. 
ia from the umbrage of a group of trees, the plants look exceedingly 
pai but their healthfulness, size, and vigour portion to 
their approximation to shade. Some plants, which w 
"à umm in various positions a year ago, fully bear ‘ 

shade look sickly, and those subjected to drippings look worse. 


320 BOTANICAL NEWS. 


ge, coe ee S er ae | atvation 


 M:Tvor does not consider the 
of his prineiples, that at Neddiwattum bei eing more corroborative of his vi 
but any one knowing the difference between a healthy and a sickly plant bia 
at once acknowledge that shade is not the condition for the active development 
of the Chinchona. There are, of course, other important "— connecte ted 
with the ultimate success of the aser in India which must be left to time 
and experiment to establish. We might mention the earliest soit of growth 
at which the alkaloids begin to show themselves, the efficacy of decoctions and 
infusions made from dry bark and leaves compared with their virtue when pre- 
pared with fresh specimens, and the possibility of dispensing in a large measure, 
if not gemi with the expensive manufactured article quinine, in the event of 
bark and leaf mad sufficient curative poopie to be exhibited in most 
ge fever disease One or more of these points, accompanied with 


of it, to a greater thickness than the original formation. This pecu 

n we learn, has been noticed by Mr. M*Ivor, after "iae the denuded 

parts with mo$s for a vtae or two ; imt whether the larger > volume ey pe -— 
thus produced will contai 

at present rests in obscuri 

Professor Balfour read a letter- received from John Allan Lol F.R.S., of 

the Trevandrum Observatory, Madras, in which he says :—* The finest palm : 


t 


rocks not easily reached ; but thore a = gach foresta of it on feme gory that we 
were kept from starving by the cabbage which 
is delicious. Raw, it is like the finest walnut; but we hát it cooked as $ a vege- 
table and as a curry, when we had nothing else to eat. Its effect in the fore- 

in groups, and evéh in the distance of the landscape, is very fine. It is 


brought down a few young plants to try to make it grow here 
a museum here, of which I am honorary — € nt, and I tried to get be 
a botanic pedit; but nothing has been done 

Dr. Richard Gambleton Daunt, rea St. ie Brazil, sent a specimen 
of the pod and seeds of Perovinha do Campo, said to be used in epilepsy and 

other diseases in South America. 

The following is an extract of a letter from Professor Lawson, Queen's Col- 
lege, Kingston, Canada :— Our botanic garden is making progress. we 
about seven acres of land, which is being gradually opened up into eer 
borders, and many of our students and graduates are active in bringing in roots 

the woods, while the citizens of Kingston send contributions from their 
gardens, and members at a distance seeds and such rare plants as come in their 
way. Weare under great obligation to Professor Asa Gray, who, in gp 
liberal manner, sent a large collection of roots from Cambridge. n 


| 
4 
| 
| 


321 
ON THE GEOGRAPHICAL DISTRIBUTION OF THE 
EQUISETACER. 


By J. MILDE, Pu.D. 


The first, and as yet only attempt, to enumerate and describe all the 
known members of the Natural Order Eguisetacee was made in 1822, 


in all essential characters, ought still to be rega 
Species if found in two different continents. In the Equiseta crypto- 
pora (E. hiemalia, auctor.) he laid too much stress upon the cir- 
cumstance whether the two rows of stomata were arranged in two 
lines instead of in one line. This deviation alone induced him some- 
times to make a new species. On the other hand, he neglected the 
most important points, viz. the form of the vagina and the carine 
and valleculee caulines of the foliola vaginarum. To give only one 
instance of his way of treating the subject, I may mention that the 
Well-known Æ. pratense, Ehr., is enumerated in three different places, 

as E. arvense, A, triquetrum, secondly as Z. umbrosum, Meyer, and 
thirdly, as E. pratense, Ehr. It should be added that specimens of 
z. pratense, Ehr., are preserved in Vaucher’s herbarium ; some labelled 
by Vaucher’s own. hand Æ. arvense, A, triquetrum, others E. umbrosum, 

er. The materials at Vaucher's disposal were rather scanty, as is 
evident from his monograph, and from an examination of Vaucher’s her- 
barium, which has passed into the hands of M. Alphonse de Candolle, 


a * Mémoires de la Société de Physique et d'Histoire Naturelle de Genève, vol. i. 
Part ii.; Geneva, Paris, 1822. 


OL. I. Y 


322 GEOGRAPHICAL DISTRIBUTION OF THE EQUISETACE#. 


who kindly sent it to me, together with all the other Equisetacee in his 
possession. The attempt Vaucher made could scarcely be expected to 
be satisfactory, as in his time collectors paid but little attention to the 
Equisetacee. The numerous travellers who afterwards brought home 
these plants often gave names to such forms as appeared to them dis- 
tinct, but without troubling their heads much about whether they might 
not possibly be identical with already described ones. Moreover, as till 
1844, when Professor Alexander Braun published his excellent mono- 
graph of the North American Zguisetacee,* no definite principles 
had been laid down for circumscribing the species, one botanist attach- 
ing importance to this, the other to that character, the nomenclature of 
the species became very much entangled ; an ‘ Index Equisetorum Om- 
nium? which I have made contains one hundred and sixty-three names for 
the twenty-six known species, and it is no slight trouble to introduce 
somewhat like order into such a chaos, A 
For years I have endeavoured to. examine original specimens of all 
doubtful species, and I have very nearly succeeded. Recently I have 
described monographically all the exotic species in the Transactions of 


the Zoologico-Botanical Society of Vienna. There are only two plants, - 


E. scandens, Remy (Enum. Plant. Vascul. Cryptog. Chilensium, Dr. 
I. W. Sturm, Nürnberg, 1858, pp. 48, 49), and E. pyramidale, Goldm. 
(‘Nova Acta,’ 1848, xi, Suppl. i. p. 469), both from Chili, which I have 
not been able to examine; they are probably only forms. of already 
known species; the diagnosis of the former. seems to agree well with 
E. Bogotense. Altogether, I know twenty-six species which are. thus 
distributed over the globe. : otint- 

From the continent which might be expected to. yield the most 


Equiseta, viz. Australasia, not one species is known. America contains — 


the most. species, viz. twenty-one, amongst them ten peculiar to that 
continent. Next ranges Europe, with thirteen species, only three of 
which are peculiar to it. Asia possesses eleven. species, of which two 
are peculiar. Africa has only two species, both of which are common 
to Europe also, yas 
. On turning to the New World, we find thatthe North American and 
South American species are distinct, only one species (E. Schaffne 
Milde) having as yet been met with both in North and South Americas 
* Silliman’s American Journal of Science and Art, vol. xlvi. — 
+ Jahrgang 1862. spiel] 


GEOGRAPHICAL DISTRIBUTION OF THE EQUISETACEX. 323 


in Mexico and Peru. Six species are peculiar to South America, of 
which, however, only two enjoy a large geographical distribution, viz. 
E. giganteum, Linn., spread from the West India Islands to the south 
of Chili, and Æ. Bogotense, Humb. et Bonpl., to be traced from Guatemala 
to the same southern position as the last-named species, and repre- 
senting in South America. F. palustre, Linn. (which is not found in 
., that country), and to which it is closely allied. It is very singular 
‘eat hat even the shortest stems of Æ. Bogotense never have a central cavity. 
Of the other species, Z. zylochetum, Milde (stem ten feet high and an 
inch in diameter), is found in Peru, and Z. Brasiliense, Milde (almost 
às large as the preceding, and entirely without branches), exclusively in 
Brazil, whilst the most gigantic of all Zguiseta (E. Martii, Milde) has 
been discovered both in Brazil and Peru, and E. Schaffneri, Milde, as 
“already mentioned, in Peru and Mexico. Curiously enough we also 
encounter a South European species (E. elongatum, Willd.), with very 
distinct forms, which has been communicated to me from Mexico and 
Chili. On proceeding northwards, we find in Mexico five species, of 
which two are peculiar to the country, the gigantic and fine E. myrio- 
chetum, Cham. et Schlecht. and the Æ. Mexicanum, Milde, a plant 
allied to E. elongatum, Willd. We meet besides F. Schaffneri, Milde 
(n habit resembling Z. Zimosum, Linn.), E. elongatum, Willd. and F. 
robustum, A. Braun (allied to E. hiemale). In California we have Æ. 
Braunii, Milde, a species very close to £. Ti elmateja, Ehr., and nowhere 
else as yet observed. In the United States we find, with the exception 
“Of E. pratense, Ehr., confined to Greenland and Labrador, nearly all the 
European species, viz.-E. arvense, Linn., E. sylvaticum, Linn., E. palustre, 
Linn, Z, limosum, Linn., E. hiemale, Linn., E. variegatum, Schleich., 
| Mid P. Scirpoides, Mich. There are, besides, two other species, E. 
|  fohwstum, A. Braun (found between 20? N. lat. and 39? N: M 
| ad E. lævigatum, A. Braun (ranging between 30? N. lat. and 39 
: N. lat), both common on the banks of rivers. The most southern 
1 locality for E. hiemale, Linn., is California. Most species, viz. E. 
| tense, E. sylvaticum, E. palustre, and E. limosum, are met with as far 
South as Virginia, lat. 36° N.; E. Telmateja, Ehr., seems to be confined 
1 to the neighbourhood of Lake Erie and Lake Superior. Hooker and 
|  Amott (Bot. Beechey, 1841) record it also from San Francisco, in 
Li Upper California ; but as we know from thence E. Braunii, Milde, which 
is very like Z, Telmateja, we may assume that the authors a 


ee 


324 GEOGRAPHICAL DISTRIBUTION OF THE EQUISETACEA. 


the species, Of the twenty-one American species only eight, species 
(E. arvense, Braunit, Telmateja, pratense, sylvaticum, palustre, limo- 
sum, and, Bogotense) are “ Equiseta phaneropora ;". all the others are 
“ Equiseta cryptopora." iiu E 
Of the eleven species met with in Asia, Æ. diffusum, Don, and Z. 
robustum, A. Braun, have the most. limited. geographical range. +The 
former grows in elevated regions (Nepaul and Himalaya), the latter is 
known to A. Braun from Lahore and Pondichery. Æ. debile, Roxb. 
(E. Timorianum, Vauch., E. virgatum and Æ. laxum, Bl., E. scoparium, 
Wall, E. Huegelii, Milde), very close to E. elongatum, and a very 
polymorphous species, is met with in dry as well as wet places of the 
elevated. regions (as is also Z. elongatum) of Cashmir, the whole 
of India, and the islands, including Ceylon, Java, and Timor, as far as 
Japan, Æ. elongatum is also found in the hotter districts of Asia. Tn 
De Candolle’s herbarium I have seen specimens from the coast, of 
Malabar. In Western and Northern Asia we encounter numerous old 
acquaintances, viz. E. arvense, E. Telmateja, E. pratense, E. sylvaticum, 
E. limosum, E. hiemale, and E. elongatum ; the last-named species aT» 
however, only in the warmer parts. Six species (Æ. arvense, pratense, 
sylvaticum, limosum, hiemale, and elongatum) grow in the Altai, and 
with the exception of F. elongatum, even in the Amur country. But 
only Æ. arvense seems to extend as far east as Japan, whence I haye 
examined numerous fruiting specimens. Of the two species pecu- 
liar to Asia, E. diffusum, Don (representing our E. arvense), belongs to 
the ** Equiseta phaneropora," and Æ. debile, Roxb., to the “ Equiseta 
eryptopora."* ; 
From Africa two species (E. Telmateja and E. elongatum). are at 
present known; the former only from the north, the latter distributed 
in the north (especially as E. ramosissimum, Desf.) and in the south, 
as E. Burchellii, Vauch., and E. Thunbergii, Wickstr. ; 
Europe, with its thirteen species, does not, possess, strictly speaking 
a single one peculiar to it, Æ. littorale, Kühlew., being a hybrid, and not 


E. Telmateja does not occur in Scandinavia, E. elongatum is wanting 
in Scandinavia, Great Britain, and the north-east of Germany; and 18 
represented in England by E. érachyodon, A. Braun, a subsper 


TS | 


UTITUR TESTEN - ON 


VIOLA ARENARIA AS A BRITISH PLANT. 825 


characteristic of the west of Germany, and here and there found in 
the north: E. pratense and E. hiemale ave peculiar to the north, and 
occur in the south only in high woods; the same may be said of 
E. variegatum and E. scirpoides, Michx., the latter especially in Scan- 
dinavia.. 

Of all Equiseta, Z. elongatum, Willd., enjoys the most extensive dis- 
tribution; being spread from lat. 51° N. (Breslau) as far as lat. 33° 
8. (Valparaiso). 

"The principal results of this inquiry may thus be summed up :— 
“1. At present only twenty-six speciesof Zguisefim can be distinguished 
With certainty, viz. ten ** Equiseta phaneropora " (E. arvense, Liun., E. 
Braunii, Milde, E. Telmateja, Ehr., .E. pratense, Ehr., E. sylvaticum, 
Linn., Z. diffusum, Don, E. Bogotense, Humb. et Bonpl., F. palustre, 
Lim., E. limosum, Linn., and E. littorale, Kühlew.), and sixteen 
“ Equiseta cryptopora” (E. Martii, Milde, E. zylochetum, Metten., Z. 
Brasiliense, Milde, E. Schaffneri, Milde, E. giganteum, Linn., E. myrio- 
chetum, Schlecht. et Cham., Z. debile, Roxb., E. Mexicanum, Milde, 
E. elongatum, Willd., E. robustum, A. Braun, F. levigatum, A. Braun, 
E. hiemale, Linn., E. Schleicheri, Milde, E. trachyodon, A. Braun, 
E. variegatum, Schleich., and E. scirpoides, Michx. ; 

- 9. Of all the continents, America contains the greatest number of 
Species, and the most peculiar. ; 

TW Europe contains thirteen species, amongst them two subspecies 
peculiar to it, and one hybrid. : 
- 4. Asia contains eleven species, two of which are peculiar to 1t. 

5. From Africa only two European species are known. 
- 6. From Australia no species is known to us. 
ji It would, therefore, be highly interesting to be better acquainted 
With the Zguisetacee discovered by Dr. Seemann in the Viti Islands. 
x 2 : « indicated an Equisetum 

sj brote dnb qa ra Mtn BE vl 1 EIN The 

itian species isa much-branched one, growing on the banks of rivers, and will be 
figured in the ‘ Flora Vitiensis.—Eb. 

O sapogsuye gB 27 


\ VIOLA ARENARIA, De Cand., AS A BRITISH PLANT. 


.. At the desire of the Messrs. Backhouse, of York, Ihave drawn up the 
following statement. For several years past, Messrs. 


James Backhouse, 


326 VIOLA ARENARIA AS A BRIMSH PLANT. 


father and son, have noticed a small and remarkable-looking Violet 
growing upon what is called, from its appearance, the Sugar Limestone, 
at the upper end of Teesdale, on the north side of the river. In 1861, 
the younger of those gentlemen first observed the flowers of this Violet, 
and transplanted some of it to his garden at York. It produces per- 
fect flowers for a short time in the month of May; but afterwards, 
although seeds are ripened, the flowers are without any petals. It re- 
mains unchanged by cultivation, except that then it produces a few 
branches ; that is to say, the axillary flowering branches of its rosette, 
which are usually very short, become two, or possibly three inches long, 
procumbent, and rather closely leafy. The rootstock is nearly vertical. 
In the wild state the whole of a flowering plant is usually scarcely two 
~ inches across; in one cultivated plant it has exceeded five inches. It 
. may be characterized as follows :— 

E a arenaria, De Cand. ; anther-spur very narrowly lancet-shaped, 
corolla-spur blunt, leaves roundly cordate, flowering branches illar 
from a short flowerless central rosette of leaves, peduncles, young leaves, 
and aeute capsules downy, petals broadly obcordate, lower petal with 
many-branched veins, calycine appendages broad, squarish, persistent. 

V. arenaria, De Cand. Fl. Fr. iv. p. 806 (1805); Prod. i. 298; 
Fries, Mant. iii. p. 121; Herb. Norm. vi. p. 26 (spec) ; Koch, Syn: 
ed. 2, p. 91; Gren. and Godr. Fl. Fr. i. p. 178; Ledeb. Fl. Ros. i 
254. loa Lith 

V. Allionii, * Pio De Viola, 20, t. 1 (1813) ;" Reichb. Icon. Cent. 
i p. 58, t. 72; Teones Fl. Germ. iii. t. 9, f. 4500; Fl. Germ. Exsic. 
n. 1583 (spec.); Bertol. Fl. Ital. ii. 707. Bon 

V. arenaria is known from small forms of F. canina and V. vivi- 
niana, by its more compact habit, spreading shortly ovate stipules, the 
coat of fine down on the peduncles and the young leaves, ` z 
downy acute capsules. It agrees in its mode of growth with F. rist- 
niana, with which the many and very much branched and anastomo- 
sing veins of the lower petal connect it. Aecording to Fries the corolla 
is lilac, Mr. Backhouse says pale slaty-blue ; Grenier calls it blue; i^" 

C. C. BABINGTON. © 


; 
i 
j 
, 
: 
é 


eri 321 


ae ON THE METAMORPHOSIS OF PLANTS. 
Pr J. W. von Gortue.—1790. 


. Translated by EMILY M. Cox; with Explanatory Notes 
by MAXWELL T. Masters, M.D., F.LS. 


. no complete English translation has ever been pu shed, Dr. Masters’s notes 


are mainly explanatory and confirmatory, and contain references to the writings 
of Linneus, Wolff, and others both of Goethe’s predecessors and successors 
in this branch of botanical inquiry.—Ep. ] i 
H Iutroduction. 
- 1. No one who has paid any attention to the growth of plants can 
have failed to observe that some of their external organs occasionally 
undergo a change, and assume, sometimes entirely, or in a greater or 
less degree, the appearance of the organ situated next in order. 
^52. Thus, for example, a single flower is changed into a double one, 
petals being developed in the place of stamens, either bearing a perfect 
resemblance in form and colour to the other petals of the corolla, or 
still retaining visible signs of their origin. 
- 8. 1f we reflect that the plant has in this way the power of making 
an actual retrograde step, and of reversing the order of growth, we 
Shall get more insight into nature’s ordinary method of proceeding, and 
we shall learn to understand those laws of transformation by which she 
produces one part from another, and exhibits the most different forms 
by the modification of a single organ. 
4, The secret. relation subsisting between the different external 
organs of plants, such as leaves, calyx, corolla, and stamens (which are 
developed in succession, and, as it were, out of one another), has long 
‘been acknowledged by naturalists in a general way ; indeed, much at- 
tention. has been bestowed upon it, and the title Metamorphosis of 
Plants has been given to the operation by which one and the same 
organ presents itself to us under various disguises. 

5. This metamorphosis is of three kinds,—regular, irregular, and 
accidental. 

6. Regular metamorphosis 
for it may be observed constant 


may be equally well styled progressive ; 
ly and gradually at work from the first 


328 GOETHE ON. THE METAMORPHOSIS: OF PLANTS. 


seed-leaves to the mature fruit, mounting upwards through a series of: 
transformations, as by an imaginary ladder, to that crowning aim of" 
nature, the propagation of the plant by the male and female organs. 
I have been attentively observing this process for several years, and it 
is for the purpose of explaining it that I propose to write this Essay. I 
shall treat of annual plants only, and the manner in which they progress 
from the seed to the fruit. | 


Ti ‘Irregular metamorphosis might be equally well styled relrogres- 


sive; "For as in the former case nature hastens forward to her 
object, shé here takes one or more steps backward. In the former 
instance, with irresistible impulse and powerful effort she forms the 
flowers and fits them for their office; in the latter she seems, as it 
were, to relax, and irresolutely leaves her work in an unfinished, weakly 
condition, pleasing often to the eye, but intrinsically powerless and in- 
active. By means of practical observations made upon this kind of 
metamorphosis, we shall unveil that which in the ordinary way of 
development is concealed from us, and here shall see clearly what there 
we dare only infer. We may thus hope to attain, with the greatest 
certainty, the purpose we have in view. i 
8. We will not take into consideration the third kind of metamor- - 
phosis, which is produced accidentally and by external causes (especially 
through the operation of insects),* as it might lead us away from our 
plain path, and interfere with our object. Occasion may perhaps be. 
found to speak elsewhere of those excrescences, which, monstrous - 
though they be, are nevertheless confined within certain limits. — as 


9. I publish this Essay without illustrations, although in many 2 


respects they might appear necessary. I reserve the introduction of 
them till some future time; an intention which may not improbably | 
be carried out,t as sufficient matter still remains for elucidatin 
further enlarging the present short and merely prefatory treatise. 
will not then be necessary to keep so measured a step as now. 4 9? 
be able to introduce much that is illustrative of the subject, and to cite 
many passages from authors holding similar views. 1 shall most. 


Dahlberg, Diss. Bot. Metamorph. Plant. sub presid. Linn.: Holm 


Fa 


1837, by Dr. C. F. Martins, accompanied by an atlas containi 


g and | , 


=. Vid. Aman : 
T An edition of Goethe’s papers on Natural History was published at Parm 


». 


nal drawings, as well as three by Turpin, with notes illustrative of the meta en 9" e 
pce the in a paper entitled “ Wirkung sind Uds 


hus carrying out a wish expressed by Goe 
Schrift und weitere Entfaltung der rats vorgetragenen Idee,” 1830. 


GOETHE ON THE METAMORPHOSIS OF PLANTS. 329 


gladly avail myself of any suggestions from those of my contemporaries 
rho are skilled in this noble science, to whom I present and dedicate 
_ these pages. 
I. Of the Seed-leaves. 


10. Having undertaken to observe the successive steps in the growth 
. ofa plant, let us first direct our attention to it when it begins to germi- 
nate. We can, at this stage, easily and exactly distinguish its compo- 
nent parts. Its coverings (which we will not now stay to examine) re- 
. main more or less concealed in the soil, and (in many instances) the 
. root is established before the plant exhibits those first organs of its up- 

—. ward growth, which were previously hidden in the seed. 

ll. These organs are called cotyledons, and also seed-lobes, seed- 
leaves, etc., from their different forms. 

2. They are often unshapely, charged as it were with a crude sub- 
stance, and very thick in proportion to their breadth ; their vessels are 
not recognizable, being scarcely distinguishable from the general mass ; 
they have, moreover, very little resemblance to leaves, and we are in 
danger of being led to regard them erroneously as distinct organs. 

13. Yet in many plants they nearly approach the form of a leaf; they 
become flatter, and, on being exposed to light and air, they assume à 
deeper green ; the vessels become recognizable and more like the veins 

A4. At length they assume the appearance of true leaves, the vessels 
are perfectly developed, and their similarity to the leaves, subsequently 
produced, show that they are not distinct organs, but simply the first 
leaves of the stem.t 

15. Now, as we cannot realize the idea of aleaf apart from the node 
out of which it springs, nor of a node without a bud, we may venture 
to infer that the point at which the cotyledons are attached, is the first 
true node of the plant. This view is confirmed by those plants, which 


mre TEM 


* Th i i rally in inverse relation 
50 ledons are very generally 1 

nsistence and size of the coty M. nam same the ne 
stomata, etc., like other 


leaves, and as they a i ir, form the same funetions as 
S re exposed to light and air, they perforr 

leaves de ; ‘while Abe thick fleshy cotyledons remain below the surface of 
S the soil, and seem to serve the purpose of storehouses, whence the young plant may 
ds à «rive nutriment, i 
i F Poliaceous cotyledons may be well seen in the seeds of the Lime, Sycamore, 
p T A Ricinus, ete. $ : } ; 


330 GOETHE ON THE METAMORPHOSIS OF PLANTS. 


emit buds from the axils of their cotyledons, and develope perfect 
branches from these first nodes, as the common Bean (Vicia Faba). 1 
16. The cotyledons are generally two in number, and here we make 
a remark, the importance of which will appear more by-and-by. The 
leaves of this first node often appear in pairs, whilst the subsequent 
leaves of the stem are placed alternately ; an approximation and con- 
nection being thus shown between parts which nature subsequently 
separates and places at a distance. The case is still more remarkable 
when the cotyledons appear like a number of little leaves round a 
common axis, whilst upon the stem, which rises from the centre, the 
subsequent leaves are developed singly; this may be osberved in the 
different kinds of Pine, the cotyledons of which are a crown of needle- 
shaped leaves: As we proceed we shall meet with similar pheno- 
mena.* i fai 
17. We shall not consider, at present, the plants which have only a 
single cotyledonary leaf. 
18. Let us, however, pause to remark that even those cotyledons 
which most resemble leaves, when compared with the subsequent stem- 
leaves, are always imperfectly formed. Their margin is entire, with as 
few traces of incisions in it as of hairs on the surface, or any of those 
vessels which are to be observed in perfect leaves. 


IL. On the Formation of the Stem-leaves at the successive Nodes 
Stem, finite 
19. We are now able to observe with accuracy the successive forma- 
tion of the leaves, as now the progressive operations of nature all take 
place before our eyes. Some, or many, of the leaves which now appear, 
often exist previously in the seed, enclosed between the cotyledons, and 
are then called the plumule. Their shape, relatively to that of the 
cotyledons and of the future leaves, varies in different plants ; but they 
* Duchartre says that the appearance of several cotyledons in the Pines and some 
other plants, is due to the subdivision of each of poe cotyledons into a ore 
of lobes. (Ann. des Se. Nat. 8rd ser. vol. x. p. 234.) | Whether the four a orn 
of Nuytschia, an Australian terrestrial Lorauthacea, are due to a similar sub-division, 

1s not stated. 1 x 
>>  Oceasionally, however, the cotyledons are lobed or notched at their margin’ = 
in the Geranium, while at other times they possess hairs on their surface, 5 In ford 
sypium, or little vesicular as in Myrtles, ete. instances do m set 
further P pee of the identity between the cotyledons and-the leaves. For a ^ 17, 
i T of these organs, see De Candolle, ‘ Organographie Vég é es 


GOETHE ON THE METAMORPHOSIS OF PLANTS. 331 


differ most from the cotyledons in being flat and of a delicate texture, 
and especially in being formed like true: leaves, in being perfectly 
green, and in being situated on a visible node. = Their connection with 
the future stem-leaves can no longer be denied; they are neverthe- 
less inferior to them in the imperfect state of their margin. 

20. At each successive node the form of the leaf attains greater per- 
fection; the midrib lengthens, and the side-ribs, which arise from it, 


extend more or less towards the margin, The different relations of the ` 


ribs to each other are the principal cause of the various shapes we ob- 
setve in leaves,* which are notched, deeply incised, or formed of many 
leaflets, looking like little branches. The Date Palm is a striking instanee 
of the most simple form of leaf becoming gradually but deeply di- 

i As the leaves succeed each other, the midrib lengthens, till at 
last it tears asunder the numerous compartments of the simple leaf, 
and an extremely compound, branch-like leaf is formed. 

21. The development of the leaf-stalk keeps pace with that of the 
leaf; the stalk being either closely cohereut with the leaf, or so formed 
as ultimately to be easily severed from it. 

22. We see in different kinds of plants that this independent leaf- 
stalk has a tendency to assume the form of a leaf, as in the Orange ; 
its structure, which for the present we pass over, will afford us matter 
for future consideration. $ 

23. Neither can we now enter upon a closer examination of the 
stipules; we can only remark in passing that, especially in those 1n- 
stanees where they constitute a part of the leaf-stalk,$ they share 1ts 
future transformations in a remarkable manner. 
724. Whilst the leaves principally derive their first nourishment from 
the more or less modified fluids which they draw from the stem, it is to 


: istribu- 
n observers hold that the mode of distri 
tion of the ribs of the leaf. depends essentially on the form of the latter. De Can- 


er of the å p : of 
"t Tréeul describes the leaf of the Date Palm as a compound - o tnt fat 
Whieh are attached by their points to a cellulo-fibrous cord, - jj aapi ag 
: leaf. . By the rupture o is cord, and by the peeling ,m - 
brownish pellicle, which at first covers the w ole | 
Feuill rom each other. oru Mém 
: es, Ann. des Se, Nat. 3rd ser. vol. xx. p. 499-7. 3 i 
"t As illustrations may be cited the phyllodia, ot ilated foliaceous petioles of some 
Species of Acacia, Oxalis, etc. i a 
"8 For a concise account of the different kinds o 


in stipules, see Griffith, Notulee, 
Vol. i. p. 233, 


E 


x 


832 GOETHE ON THE METAMORPHOSIS OF PLANTS. 


the light and air that they are indebted for their increased perfection in 
form, and for the delicacy of their tissue. "The cotyledons which ‘are 
produced beneath the covering of the seed, are charged as it were with 
nothing but a crude kind of sap, are scarcely at all, or but rudely or- 
ganized and undefined; in the same way the leaves of plants which 
grow under water are more rudely organized than others which are ex- 
posed to the air; nay, even the same kind of plant will develope 


"smoother and more imperfectly formed leaves when growing iu low, 


damp situations, than it will if transplanted to a higher region, where, 
on the contrary, the leaves will be rough, hairy, and more delicately 
nished. H 


~ 85. So also the anastomosis of the vessels which arise from the 
ribs, and continually tend to inosculate at their extremities (by which 
also the cuticle (Blatthdutchen) of the leaf is formed), is, if not en- 
tirely produced by subtile gases, at least greatly accelerated by them.* 
The reason why the leaves of many plants which grow under water 
are capillaceous, is owing to an imperfect anastomosis. This is clearly 
shown in Ranunculus aquatilis, where the aquatic leaves consist of 
capillaceous veins, whilst in the aerial leaves the anastomosis is com- 
plete, and a connected surface is formed. "P 
. 26. Experiments have shown that leaves absorb different kinds of 
gases, and combine them with their sap; these juices are returned in a 
more refined state into the stem, and thereby eminently promote the 
formation of the adjacent buds. Gases disengaged from the leaves e 
hollow stems of different plants have been analysed, and afford the 
most convincing evidence of this. $ 


27. We observe in many plants that one node arises from another. 


In the jointed stems of the cereals, grasses and reeds, this is obvious ; 
but it is not so obvious in plants whose centre is either hollow th 
aud in the 


rough 


f lace-work ; 
produced by m 
e mos 


GOETHE ON THE METAMORPHOSIS OF PLANTS. 333 


out or filled with pith or cellular, tissue, The supposed important 
functions of the pith having been on good ground called in question, 
and the impulsive and productive power once attributed to it being now 
unhesitatingly given to the inner side of the second bark (the so-called 
pulp),* we can more easily understand that whilst an upper node arises 
from the previous one, and receives the sap by means of it (receives it, 
too, in a more elaborated condition from the intervening operation of 
the leaves), it must not only attain to a more perfect, state itself, but 
must consequently transmit a more elaborated sap to its own leaves 
and buds. 


. 98. Whilst, therefore, the less pure fluids are got rid of, purer ones 
are introduced, and the plant having been gradually brought into a 
more perfect condition, attains the end prescribed to it by nature. We 
see the leaves at length perfectly developed in size and form, and soon 
become aware of a fresh phenomenon, which tells us that the period we 
have been observing has reached its termination, and that a new one is 
approaching, that, namely, of the Blossom. 


III. Transition to the Flowering-period. 

29. The transition to the period at which the flower appears, takes 
place with greater or less rapidity. In the latter case the stem-leaves 
generally become gradually smaller and less divided, whilst increasing 
More or less in width at their base; at the same time the space be- 
tween the nodes of the stem, if not perceptibly lengthened, becomes at 
least. more slender and more delicately formed. 

30. It has been observed that if a plant is supplied with copious 
nourishment, the flowering-period is delayed, but that moderate or 
even scanty nourishment accelerates it. The functions of the stem- 
leaves is thus clearly shown. As long as there are crude juices to be 
carried off, the plant must be provided with organs competent to effect 
the task, -If superfluous nourishment is foreed on the plant, the opera- 
tion must be continued, and flowering becomes almost impossible. 
But, on the other hand, if. nourishment is withheld, that operation of. 
Nature is facilitated and hastened ; the organs of the nodes (leaves) be- 
..* The formative tissue between the wood and the bark of an exogenous tree is 
Fal called cambium :—there is growth most active, manifesting itself in the forma- 

1 of wood on the one side, of bark on the other ; therein are the channels by whic 


he elaborated sap mostly passes in its descent. . Teen: 
t Wolff, “Pheoria Gene raionik,. 1759; Linn. Prolepsis, $8 iii. and x. 


* 


834 GOETHE ON THE METAMORPHOSIS OF PLANTS. 


eome more refined in texture, the action of the purified c 
stronger, and the transformation of parts having now become pen 
— place without delay. 


IV. On the Formation of the Calyz. | f r 


E ‘This transformation often takes place rapidly ; the stem at once 
becomes tapering and delicately-formed, and shoots upwards from the 
node at which the last perfect leaf was developed, terminating in a 
whorl of leaves collected round an axis. 

92. It appears to us a fact capable of the clearest proof, that ite 
brc of the calyx are the same organs as those whose formation-we 
have hitherto been observing as stem-leaves, though now viru 
very altered condition, and collected round a common centre. aj 

.83. We have already observed in the cotyledons a similar option 
and have seen a number of leaves, and thus obviously a number of 
approximated nodes, collected round a central point. The cotyledons 
of the Pine are a rayed circle of. needle- shaped leaves with a definite 
form ; even in the earliest infancy of those plants that vigour of con- 
stitution i is, as it were, indicated, by which, at a more advanced age 
the blossoms and fruit are to be produced.* 

34. We further see, in many flowers, unaltered stem-leaves cilectad 
together so as to form a kind of calyx immediately below the inflores- 
cence. That they are stem-leaves we need only appeal to the normal 
appearance still retained, and to botanical terminology, wipes Hime 
nates them by the namé of Folia floralia (bracts). 

35. We must now observe the case in which the transition. es the 
flowering-period proceeds slowly; the stem-leaves gradually d 
in size, become altered in appearance, and gently insinuate: 
into the calyx, as may be very easily seen in the common -— -_ 
erum) of Composite flowers ; especially in Sunflowers and N T 
kadan force o dE mmc 5 this paragraph is destroyed by the researches 0 of 

The share of the "pim was pointed out by Jung..' Isagoge Phy md 

Sim à nd the 
net ating an cary a mm Ctr Tasa 

| Giant tain Ae ete. A remarkable instance is figured in the “Garden 
> - 11, 1852, of a Dahlia, in which the braets or scales of thie HE 

and the paleæ (scales) of - rae vem instead of retaining —€— usual en 


state, have all assumed the texture, colour, and veins of leaves, ev r 
bases into footstalks. ago wera bracts of the Plantain, Planiago ai” E 


Er uli rea cl Uc cone ey ca eed ioc os ead e 


orae = fogs 


4 
: 
b. 
: 
1 
$ 


-Presenting in all respects the form and size of the ordinary leaves, 


GOETHE ON THE METAMORPHOSIS OF PLANTS. 335 


986, Nature's power of collecting a number of leaves round a -com- 
Mon axis is seen to produce even a closer union, so as to render these 
clustered and modified leaves still more difficult. to reeognize;. that is 
to say, it unites the edges of one with the other, often entirely, but 
frequently only in part. The crowded and closely-pressed leaves are 


brought into the nearest contact with each other while yet in a tender 


state, an anastomosis is effected by the operation of the elaborated 
juices which the plant now contains, and they thus form a bell-shaped 
or so-called monosepalous calyx, which betrays its compound origin’ by 
‘the manner in which its border is more or less incised or divided. We 
may find evidence of this by comparing a number of deeply-divided 
valyces with polysepalous ones, especially if we attentively consider 
the common calyces (involucres) of many Composite flowers. ‘Thus, 
We shall find that the calyx of a Marigold, which is defined in syste- 
‘matic descriptions as simple and much divided, consists both of 
attached and imbricated leaves, amongst which, as we said above, di- 
Minished stem-leaves have, as it were, insinuated themselves. 
» 87. In many plants the number and form in which the calyx-leaves 
(sepals), whether distinct or united, are arranged round the axis of the 
stalk, is constant, the same regularity being observable in the other sub- 
Sequent organs. On this constancy of character depend, in great part, 
the progress, stability, and reputation of botanical science, which of 
late years has been making continual advances. There are, indeed, in- 
-Stances in which the number and form of these parts are not equally 
Constant; yet even this inconstancy has not baffled the keen powers of 
observation which distinguish the masters of this science ; they have 
‘endeavoured, by means of exact definitions, to impose a strict limit, so 
o speak, within which these aberrations of nature are restrained.* 
» 88. Nature has thus formed the calyx by uniting together, around a 
Common centre, generally in a certain definite number and order, many 
leaves, and consequently many nodes, which she had previously pro- 
duced in succession, and at some distance from each other Should, 
however, the flowering-period have been checked by an excessive and 
Mie pure 
i ot tne 44 3 
Eea oda the: ts tet "ie — Jeaves,... (Vid. 
V" Galys ie ple acm atc a bli proxime pd. pensedntiun?, (Wal, 


Similar ch 


anges in the scales of the strobile 


tn 
Lu 
gX 


; Valyx tune plane non . | 
Theoria Generationis,’ 1759, § 114.) 


ee 


336 GOETHE ON THE METAMORPHOSIS OF PLANTS. 


superfluous degree of nourishment, they would have remained — 
from each other, and would still have retained their original form 
Nature, therefore, forms no new organ in the'/calyx, but simply unites 

and modifies those organs with which we are already sene and 
advances by this means a step nearer her object.* 


V. On the Formation of the Corolla. 


39. We have seen how the calyx is produced by highly-elaborated 
fluids, gradually generated in the plant; and in the same way the 
calyx itself is destined to become the organ of a future and further 
degree of elaboration. This will appear easy of belief if we take into 
- consideration the purely mechanical nature of its operation. . The state 
of eontraction and compression in which its vessels are now found, as 
shown above, renders them of an extremely delicate nature, and thus 
well adapts them for the process of a most elaborate filtration. 

- 40. The trausition of the calyx into the corolla is exhibited in va- 
rious ways; for although the general colour of the calyx usually re- 
mains green, like that of the stem-leaves, it often shows a change in 
one part or another, at the tips, the edges, or at the back, or over the 
whole of the inner surface, while the outer surface remains green; and 
whenever this change of colour occurs, we see it combined with an in- 
creased refinement of texture. In this manner an ambiguous kind. of 
calyx is produced, which might with equal propriety be called a eo- 
rolla (perianth of Linnzeus).+ 
* Wolff, Nov. Comm. Acad. Petrop. pp. 403, 1766, 1767; Linn. —" 
The resemblance of sepals to leaves is well shown in Agrostemma Githago, sime , 
kinds of Rose, of Prony, of Gentian, of L prin tq oto etc., while iu the C 
a, and a great number of other plants; the — pons: os ogee = ba 2 vertici 
late manner, bat are disposed in a spirally imbricated ar ent, as 
EUR des deu leaves. On the other ur the ge van pieds of or all d tl 
iae show the similarity between such an arrangemen 
x. Floral leaves 


i 
ig 
ER 
LM 
SEE 
RA 
Fe EE e. E 
E 
E, 
E 
B 
= 
IRIGI 


s, as in Calycanthus, , Ber US, 
line can Sam between sepala and pen In Peganum and Crue 
en provided with stipules. Few plants show the gradual 


+ Linn. Prolepsis, § 8. The sepals of the white Water Lily, Dymphaa alba 
ste olive-green colour on the outside, and of a white or pinkish hue on the inner “1 
The tips of the sepals in the a he dia fetidus are of a p p colour, #0 
tomis, Calunbine i "de. a in the a Snow. i in 
it of the same thing. — — 


GOETHE ON THE METAMORPHOSIS OF PLANTS. 837 


ym 41. We remarked that from the seed-leaves upwards a great: deve- 
iiie: takes place both in the size and form of the leaves, especially 
^in their margins, and that a subsequent diminution of their size occurs 
oan the calyx ; we have now to observe a second act of expansion; by 
which the corolla is produced. The flower-leaves (petals) are usually 
larger than the calyx-leaves (sepals), and it is to be remarked that as 
a contraction of the organs occurs in the calyx, so (having been in a 
high degree refined by means of a further filtrationof the fluids in passing 
"through the calyx) they again expand in the form of petals, aud assume 
“the appearance of entirely new and distinct organs. Their delicate or- 
` ganization, their colour, and their scent would make it impossible to 
` Recognize their origin, if we had not frequent opportunities of Tammy 
g nature when departing from her general rule. 

42. Thus, for instance, within the calyx (epicalyx) of a Pink a second 
calyx is often found, which, being partly green, was to all appearance 
originally designed for a monosepalous notched calyx, but its jagged 
ak and edges transformed into incipient and spreading petals, betray, 

by their colour and texture, the relationship that exists peeves 
a EM corolla and the calyx. 

- 43. The relationship of the corolla to the stem-leaves is also shown 
n different ways; for stem-leaves already more or less coloured may be 
“seen on many plants, far below the inflorescence, those nearest to it 
being coloured throughout.* 

44. Those instances also in which nature, as it were, altogether 
“omits. the calyx, afford additional opportunities of observing the 
transformation of the stem-leaves into petals. On the stalks of tulips, 
for te. a coloured petal, almost perfect in form, may often be 
seen, "The case is even more remarkable when a leaf, half green and 
Wr enda remains attached to the stem by the green part as more 
‘Properly belonging to it, whilst the coloured portion is carried up with 


the corolla, so that the leaf is literally torn asunder. $ 
` * The bright] f the species of Salvia, Bophorbia, 
ORG ed y coloured bracts in some o e spe 
$ Poinsettia, ete., afford good illustrations of the facts mentioned in this rp dem 
We have also seen several instances where the involuere of the garden Anemone 
assumed as inen a crimson — e the calyx itse 


T Where utside of the "bdo or pistils, that one is 
lled a caly farir ars perae oa ch Pf terti term * perianth’ is applied in some eases 
‘where i is ‘iat to digi t the al from the corolla. 
"a P Ary s, § 7. Instances of the substitution of melee leaves for re in 
à seen such in 


er, and other not uncommon 
Prius, Tias, de . See rimis are * Tératologie Végétale,’ pp. "208- : and 230. 
VOL. I, 


338 GOETHE ON THE METAMORPHOSIS OF PLANTS. 


45. There is great probability in the opinion that the colour’ and 
scent of the petals is to be ascribed to the presence of pollen within 
them; it probably exists in them in an imperfectly disengaged state, or 
rather combined with and diluted by other fluids. The very beauty. of 
the colours induces the idea that the substance contained in the petals, 
though in an extremely purified condition, has not yet attained the 
very highest degree of purity, at which stage it appears white and colour- 
less.* T. 


VI. On the Formation of the Stamens. 


46. The opinion alluded to in the last paragraph will appear still 
more probable, when we consider the close connection which exists. be- 
tween the petals and the stamens. If the connection between all the 
other organs were as obvious, as universally noticed, and consider 
indubitable, the present essay might be thought superfluous. 

7. Some plants normally produce their petals in a transitional 
state ; as (anna, and other plants of the same family. In this instance 
a true petal, but slightly changed, is contracted at the upper part, gnd 
exhibits an anther, in relation to which the rest of the petal stands in 
the place of the filament. 701 

48. In those flowers whose habit it is to become double, we may 
trace this transition through all its different stages. In Roses, among 
perfect. coloured petals, others may often be seen which are contracted 
both in the middle and at the side, This is occasioned. by a Jitll 

rotuberance more or less resembling a perfect anther, and in the same 
proportion the whole petal assumes the form of a stamen. In the case 
_ of many double Poppies, some of the petals of the very double corolla 


* In accidental cases, where the petals assume more or less the appearance of sta- 
mens, or vice versd, the pollen may be said to be in the petal; and in the common 
istletoe the inner surface of the flower has nume pressions in whi 


the colour and 


in some cases to their odour, but for the most part we are ignorant of 
the exquisite perfume of some plants, ai hesale 
+ The flowers of Canna have three sepals, an irregular corolla in five oF P7 


AER MEI a RT QUE Ee. e et RAR EMSS oon EE, Bt hes ep NER EI 


GOETHE ON THE METAMORPHOSIS OF PLANTS. 389 


are little changed, and tipped with perfectly developed anthers; whilst 
. others are more or less contracted by anther-like protuberances.* 

2 49. When all the stamens are changed into. petals, the flower pro- 
duces no seed, but if any of the stamens are developed whilst the pro- 
cess by which the flower becomes double is going forward, fertilization 
may take place. 

50. A stamen, then, is produced by'the re-appearance of the self- 
same organ diminished and refined, which we just before saw expanded 
asa petal. The truth of the proposition put forward above is hereby 
again confirmed, and our attention becomes still more closely riveted 
on this operation of alternate contraction and expansion, by means 0 
which nature at length attains her object.T 


VII. Of the Nectaries. 

51. However rapidly the transition takes place in many plants from 
the corolla to the stamens, we nevertheless perceiv 
always effect it in a single stride; that is to say, she produces inter- 
Mediate organs which, in their form and office, at one time resemble 
the petals, and at another the stamens. Though varying extremely in 
form, they may nevertheless be almost all comprehended under one 
idea, namely, that there may be slow stages of transition between the 

tals and the stamens. 
) 52. Most of these differently-formed organs, which Linneus called 
hectaries, may be thus defined ; and here we have fresh reason to admire 
the great penetration shown by that extraordinary man, who without 
clearly comprehending their office, yet ventured, in reliance upon à 
surmise, to include apparently different organs under one and the same 
name, 
The t amens may be well seen in the common white 
Water Lily, in some species of A(ragene, etc. In Bocagea viridis there is no dif- - 
ce in form between the stamens and the petals. Double flowers result from 
the substitution of petals for stamens or istils, and from other causes. I 
; Mém. sur les Fleurs. Doubles, Mem. Soc. Are. f. iii. p. 402, and Moquin- 
Tandon, * Tératologie Végétale,’ p. 211. 

F Wolff’s original opini + the stamens were equivalent t 
Placed in the axil of the petals or sepals (see * Theoria Generations, 1759, 
an opinion which more recently has received the support of Agardh and 4 * 
Wolff himself, however, seems to have abandoned. his origina notion, for in his me- 
ione i jpue tum et de amnio spurio aliisque parti- 
bus embryonis Gallinacei, nondum visis," ete. in Comm, Acad. Petrop. ic Bs 403, 

he stamens as essentially leaves. See also, Linn. Erotepsis, 


Z2 


340 GOETHE ON THE METAMORPHOSIS OF PLANTS. 


53. Many petals, without being perceptibly altered in form, never- 
theless indicate their relation to the stamens by having little cavities, 
or by glands attached to them, from which a honey-like liquid exudes. 

this may possibly be the fructifying mixture in a yet imperfect, 
iat an state, we may partly conjecture on the grounds above ; 
alleged, and this will appear still more probable from reasons to be 
presently adduced.* 

54. In other instances the so-called nectaries assume the appear- 
ance of independent organs, and under this disguise they sometimes 
mimic the petals, sometimes the stamens. Take as examples the nec- 
taries of Parnassia, in which thirteen filaments, each tipped with a 
little red ball, bear a strong resemblance to stamens; or Vallisneria 
and Feuillea, where they are like filaments without anthers ; or Penta- 
petes, in which they have a leaf-like form, and are arranged in a | circle 
alternating regularly with the stamens. In systematic works these 
organs are described as filamenta castrate petaliformi mia. Similar am- 


v 


? 


corolla is the result of contraction, as in the case of the stamens, 
Thus we sometimes see within a perfect and wide-spreading corolla, a a 
smaller and contracted accessory one, as in Narcissus, Nerium, and 1405 o 
stemma.t 


Hes ‘the ea subject of much di scassion among 

ave nature can hardly w € r be yet "satisfactorily M out. 

M. ay | (im. Bull. Soe. Bot. f" vi. does a concise aecourit of the opinions 

of previous dtt 2 His Pu be nearly the same as th of 

Schleiden, organ di quedtión 1 is satire from the confluence of six intra- 

perianthil E d ligul Schleiden). Our own observations, 80 far as they g0 
lead — s views that the corona of Narcissus is co vv of 


row of rh ihah whose filaments are petaloid and enters 
objections to this view do not appear to us valid, ener on the other hand, pr. du 
ley's opinion is mpn y the analogy of Pancratium. Moreover, in N. incom- 


is the corona is somewhat six-lobed, the lobes alternating with t 
of the regie on the one sid and with the stamens on the o 
cup which are placed opposite to the outer segments of 


overlap the remainin, M 
lling the $i g ones, which oppose the inner pieces of the perianth 


Narcissus; Tù JY. montanus we have seen, for several i 
; years in s 
placed on the corona, and the Taster omisi divided into episodio 


GOETHE ON THE METAMORPHOSIS OF PLANTS. 341 


"56. Still more striking and remarkable alterations are produce ced in 
^i petals of different plants. A small cavity, filled with a honey-like 
liquid, occurs in the inner base of some flowers. This cavity is much 
deeper i in some families and species than in others, and is elongated at 
the back of the petal in the shape of a spur or horn, the rest of the 
petal being also more or less modified in form. The genus z Aquilegia i is 
a good example of this.* 

57. The nectary is most disguised in Aconitum and Nigella, but 
even here its similarity to the ‘ leaf-form’ may be perceived by a little 

attention ; ; it has a strong tendency in Nigella to become petaloid, the 
flower becoming double from the altered nectaries. In Aconitum the 
resemblance of the nectaries to the helmet-shaped sepal, beneath which 
they are concealed, is evident. 

58. Having observed above that the nectaries may be considered as 
transitional organs between petals and stamens, we may here introduce 
a few remarks on irregular flowers. In Melianthus the five outer divi- 
sions may be described as true petals, ‘and the five inner ones as an 
accessory corolla consisting of six nectaries, of which the superior one 
is most like the petals, whilst the inferior one, commonly called the 
nectary, most differs from them. In the same sense the keel of papi- 
lionaceous flowerst might be called a nectary, since of all the petals 
it is nearest in form to the stamens, whilst it differs widely from the 
leaf-like form of the standard (v exillum). Thus also the brush-like 


from the ordinary stamens iid in the breadth of the filament. Anthers so placed 
are commonly met with in some of the double Narcissi. 
_ Schlei Ranu nculus and Parnasst the scales 

ume, and the crown of the reri are secondary Freue pem sn 
petals, and inet independant foliar organs ; but, on Ci to be replaced by anthers 


of the er of the Passion-flower have rv 
(Moquin- Tandon, E aa Végétale, p 220), while in Pasrifone A a à 
tays combined into.a cup, like that of r that elia, except 

am some others of t Si we 


DI on r anthers. In Saponaria 8 
have remarked the scales of the corona a bearing though they were ee 
ferable to the adhesion of two stamens, the sem of which are usually w anting 
(ourn. Linn. Sor, i. 1857, p. 199). 
ier da Aasra seaquipeseles A an Orchid native of 
Sures nearly a foot Min th s 
m: " i by Goethe mentarios, d inthe Aconite, Nigella, ete., are now con 
sidered peal the outer pieces as ite of their sour a orn. n 
the Wi í s hyemali piaeas may so! 
tag ta m loue sepa mdi tesa : pe petals | (aretacij 
nthe MR palin Sis evidently formed, by the 


Madagascar, the nectary mea- 


819 GOETHE ON THE METAMORPHOSIS OF PLANTS. 


appendages attached to the end of the keel, in some species of Poly- 
gala, may be explained, and a distinct idea formed as to what these 
organs really are. 

59. It would be superfluous to assert that it is not the object of 
these remarks to re-entangle what has been separated and classified by 
the labours of observers and systematists ; the intention is simply to 


render the different forms of plants more susceptible of explanation by 


means of the views here put forward. 


VIII. 4 few more Remarks on the Stamens. 


60. Tt has been placed beyond all doubt, by microscopic observa- 
tions, that the stamens and pistils, no less than the other organs of 
plants, are produced by spiral vessels. We found an argument upon 
this as to the intrinsic identity of the various parts of plants, however 
different the forms under which they appear.* 

61. Now the spiral vessels being situated in the very centre of the 
bundles of sap-vessels, and entirely surrounded by them, we shall be 
able to form a truer estimate of their strong contractile power, if we 
imagine them (as, indeed, they have all the appearance of elastic 
springs) in the very act of exerting their utmost force, till having 
gained the mastery, they altogether overcome the expansive power sd 
the sap-vessels. 

62. The ramification of the bundles of sap-vessels is now -— 
impossible, nor can they any longer unite and form a network by ana- 
stomosis ; the (cellular tissue) which generally fills up the intersttees of 
the network is no longer developed ; all the causes which prod 
expansion of the stem-leaves, the sepals, and the petals, are at an end, 
ee an extremely simple little filament makes its appearance 

- No sooner are the delicate membranes of the Sen formed, 
iti the extremely attenuated sap-vessels terminate in them. 
now, if it be admitted that these are the very same vessels in a state of 
extreme contraction as those which before were continually increasing 
in length, ramifying and uniting with each other; if at this stage, 
moreover, we see highly organized pollen developed from them,T which 

* It can 
gral by el seis d dioe a ha e Le ne 


ien, and 
a drm n spiral vessels are not formed therein till Felopment 


t The mode of explaining the formation of the pollen is now known to be in- | 


j 
1 
4 
1 


GOETHE ON THE METAMORPHOSIS. OF PLANTS, 843 


compensates by its energy for what those vessels have lost in power of 
expansion ; if, when this pollen is set free, it immediately seeks the 
pistils (placed by nature in close proximity with the stamens), if it 
attaches itself to the pistils, and imparts its influence to them,—then 
are. we by no means averse to consider the union of the male and 
female organs as an ideal anastomosis,* and we think that, for the 
moment at least, we have brought the ideas of growth and reproduc- 
tion a step nearer to each other. 
t 64. The subtile substance which is organized in the anthers looks 
like mere powder, but the little pollen-grains are in fact nothing more 
or less than. vessels (cells) in which an extremely refined moisture is 
enclosed. We coincide, then, in the opinion of those who maintain that 
— this’ moisture is absorbed by the pistils to which the pollen-grains 
attach themselves, and that thus the fructification is effected. This 
appears the more probable, from the fact that some plants secrete no 
pollen-grains, bui moisture only.T +. 
«d 65, We are here reminded of the honey-like liquid of the nectaries, 
and its probable connection with the elaborated moisture contained in 
the pollen-grains. Perhaps the nectaries are preparatory organs, and 
their honey-like moisture may possibly be absorbed, perfected, and 
fully elaborated, by the anthers ; an opinion which derives greater pro- 
bability from the disappearance of this fluid after fructification has 
taken place.t 
66. We must not omit a cursory remark as to the different ways in 
‘which the filaments unite with each other in some flowers (Mona- 
delphia, etc), and the anthers in others (Syngenesia), exhibiting the 
most curious examples of anastomosis and combination between organs 
which at an earlier stage were perfectly distinct. 
red this far more certain than it was 


hy * Th 5 
, & the ti 
e e time when Goethe wrote. a karaiti 


the. falsity of the opinion stated in this paragraph. 
t Vaucher (Hist. Phys. Pl. ae A 
1 i int 


E 


highest importance to Orchids, by attracti 
‘tion-conld not be effected. — 


344 GOETHE ON THE METAMORPHOSIS OF PLANTS. 


IX. On the Formation of the Style. 


3 67. Tf thus far our object has been to show that the different organs 
of plants, developed in succession, are intrinsically identical, however 


. unlike externally, it will be easily conjectured that our next aim will be 
to explain the structure of the pistil on the same principle. | 
68. We will first consider the style as independent of the fruit, as 


indeed we often find it in nature, and the fact of its being thus distinct 


will make our task the easier. 

69. The style then, we observe, is to be referred to the same period 
of growth as the stamens; the stamens, that is to say, are the result. 
of contraction, and the same thing may be often asserted of the styles ; 
if, indeed, their proportions do not always keep pace with those of the 


stamens, the difference in their length is but slight. In many instances. 
the style has almost the appearance of a filament without an anther, 
and they are more nearly allied in external form than any of the other. 


organs. Since both are produced by spiral vessels,* it becomes $0 
much the more evident that neither pistils nor stamens are distinct or- 
gans, and if by this consideration their close relationship is rendered 
obvious, it appears to us that the idea of an anastomosis, as applied to 
their union, is both appropriate and intelligible. 


70. We often find that the style is composed of many single styles 


united; the parts which compose it are scarcely discernible even at the 
tip, nor even there are they always separated. Such adhesion (upon 
the effect of which we have already often remarked) may easily take 


place in this instance, indeed it must inevitably occur, because these 


delicate organs, before the time of their perfect development arrives, 
are pressed together in the centre of the flower-bud, and may there effect 
the very closest union. 
Tl. There are many instances of a constant kind in which nature 
shows us more or less clearly the eonnection of the style with the pre- 


ceding organs of the flower. . The style of the Zris and its stigmas, 


for example, are obviously petaloid. ‘The shield-shaped stigma of the 
Sarracenia betrays, though less obviously, that it is composed of several 
leaves, and even the green colour is retained. If we call in the aid of 
the microscope, we find many stigmas, as for example those of the 
Crocus and the Zannichellia, formed like perfect mono- or polysepalous 


i 


* See note to § 60. 


i Sa Braun, ‘ Rejuvenescence, Henfrey 


INFLAMMABILITY OF FLOWERS OF DICTAMNUS ALBUS. 345 


72. Nature not unfrequently affords us instances in which, by a 
retrogressive movement, the style and stigmas are reconverted into 
petals. It is, for example, by such a transformation that Ranunculus 
Asiaticus becomes double, the anthers being often found unchanged 
immediately beneath the corolla. Some other remarkable instances 
will be mentioned by-and-by.* 

73. We must here repeat the observations before asserted, that the 
style and stamens are to be referred to the same period of growth, and 
that they hereby afford a fresh illustration of the argument by which 
gi endeavoured to prove a process of alternate expansion and contrac- 
tion. From the seed to the topmost stem-leaf we observed the work of 
expansion going forward ; we next saw the calyx produced by means of 
contraction, the petals by expansion, and again the stamens and pistils 
by contraction. Presently we shall have to observe the highest degree 
of expansion in the fruit, and the utmost concentration in the seed. In 
these six steps unwearied nature completes her never-ending work of 
reproduction, by means of the male and female organs. t 


INFLAMMABILITY OF THE FLOWERS OF DICTAMNUS 
ALBUS. 


When the daughter of Linneus one evening approached the flowers 
of Dietamnus albus with a light, a little flame was kindled without in 
any way injuring them. The experiment was afterwards frequently 
repeated, but it never succeeded; and whilst some scientific men re- 
garded the whole as a faulty observation or simply a delusion, others 
endeavoured to explain it by various hypotheses. One of them espe- 
cially which tried to account for the phenomenon by assuming that the 
Plant developed hydrogen, found much favour. At present, when this 


_ hypothesis has become untenable, the inflammability of the plant is men- 


ted for by the presence of 


tioned more as a ewriosum, and accoun 
ing a garden in 


étheric oil in the flowers. Being in the habit of visit 


ae Linn., Prolepsis, § ix., mentions some flowers of Carduus heterophyllus and 
C. talaricus in which * the style had. grown into two green leaflets, the calyx and 
Corolla were also leaf-like in these flowers." — ; 

j 's translation for Ray Society, 1853, 


346 NOTES FROM NORTHUMBERLAND. 


which strong, healthy plants of Dictamnus albus were cultivated, I often 
repeated the experiment, but always without success, and I already 
began to doubt the correctness of the observation made by the daughter 
of Linneus, when, during the dry and hot summer of 1857, I re- 
peated the experiment once more, fancying that the warm weather 
might possibly have exercised a more than ordinary effect upon the 
plant. Ihelda lighted match close to an open flower, but again with- 
out result; in bringing, however, the match close to some other blos- 
soms it approached a nearly faded one, and suddenly was seen a reddish, 
erackling, strongly sooting flame, which left a powerful aromatie smell, 
and did not injure the peduncle. Since then I have repeated the ex- 
periment duriug several seasons, and, even during wet, cold summers, 
it has always succeeded, thus clearly proving that it is not influenced 
‘by the state of the weather. In doing so I obtained the following 
results, which fully explain the phenomenon. On the pedicels and 
peduncles are a number of minute reddish-brown glands, secreting 
etherie oil. These glands are but little developed when the flowers 
begin to open, and they are fully grown shortly after the blossoms 
begin to fade, shrivelling up when the fruit begins to form. For this 
reason the experiment can succeed only at that limited period when 
the flowers are fading. Best adapted for the purpose are those pant- 
cles which have done flowering at the base, and still have a few blossoms 
at the top. The same panicle cannot be lighted twice. The rhachis 
is uninjured by the experiment, being too green to take fire; and. be- 
cause the flame runs along almost as quick as lightning, becoming 
extinguished at the top and diffusing a powerful incense-like smell. 
Dr. Haun. 


NOTES FROM NORTHUMBERLAND, SEPTEMBER, 1863. 


Fumaria Borei, Jord. Hedgebank at Preston, near North Shields. 
Sinapis muralis, var. Babingtonii, Syme. ` Plentiful on ballast at 
Seaton Sluice. rum 

„Arenaria leptoclados, Guss. Characteristic specimens on Hartley 
Links, near the station for Anchusa officinalis, whieh latter, at any 
Tate for the time being, has entirely disappeared. | UTI 

"Rui. The Brambles of Northumberland are, so far as I know; €n- 


NOTES FROM NORTHUMBERLAND. 347 


tirely unrecorded since Mr. Babington has taken the genus in hand, 
Iu the list in the third volume of the * Cybele,’ not a single species is 
given from the county, and only three from thefyne province. 

^R. rhamnifolius, Weihe. The large cordate-leaved form, in excellent 
condition, in a lane between Bardon Mills and Chesterholme. A less 
robust and more ovate-leaved plant, on Whitley Links ; and what is 
E a microphyllus variety of the species, in a lane near Bardon 

ills 


R. discolor, Weihe. Hartley Links, ete. 

R. leucostachys, Smith. With the preceding, on Hartley Links. 

R. villicaulis, Weihe. Hedge of lane between Bardon Mills an 
Chesterholme, I have looked for this in vain in Yorkshire. 

R. umbrosus, Arrh.; R. carpinifolius, Bloxam. Whitley Links, 
hedges near Bardon Mills and Seaton Delaval; thickets in Holywell 
Dene, ete. 

Re rudis, Weihe. In good condition, with R. KeAeri, in thickets 
at the lower part of Holywell Dene. 

COR. Radula, Weihe. Thickets in the Seaton Delaval Avenue ; hedges, 
near the Hartley Junction Station. 

R. Kehleri, Weihe. Abundant in Holywell Dene, hedges near 
Bardon Mills, etc. ete. The variety pallidus, in the shady parts of 
Holywell Dene. An allied plant, with equally prickly, stem leaves 
strongly-veined beneath, but seldom quinate, and then the basal pair 
sessile and imbricated, with a fastigiate, level-topped panicle, and 
sepals adpressed to or loosely reflexed from the fruit, forms extensive 
thickets on the Links, north of Whitley 

R. diversifolius, Lindl. Thickets in 
below Chesterholme. 

R. corylifolius, Smith. Hedges, near Whitley, 
don Mills, etc. 

R. cesius, L. Hartley Links, ete. 
-i Pastinaca sativa. ‘The Pastinaca of the ballast hills seems £o be all 
P. pratensis, Jordan, the common English form. The seeds are ovate, 
the leaves dull and slightly hairy on the upper surface, and the umbel 
has seven to ten rays. 
«Polygonum Raii, Bab... Of this species Mr. W. N- Brown and I 
gathered good specimens in characteristic fruit, m two or three places 
. amongst the Links between the village of Seaton Sluice and the mouth 


the ravine of the Bardon Burn, 


Seaton Deleval, Bar- 


348 CACOMA PINIQUATORUM. 


of Meggy's Burn, near Blyth. Mr. T. J. Foggitt has just shown it to 
me, also from the Durham coast, near Seaton Carew. It is new to the 
Tyne province, and Mr. Watson (' Cybele,’ iii. p. 338) considers that 
its occurrence at all on the east side of Britain requires confirmation. 
Good specimens of P. microspermum, Jord., were obtained near the 
- same place in Northumberland, yy Aras 
Juncus diffusus, Hoppe. Banks of the little stream not far from 
Bardon Mills Station, where the Hieracium, formerly called by Babing- 
ton rigidum, variety pictum, grows. í 
Triticum acutum, De Cand. Plentiful at St. Mary’s Island, and 
growing also upon Hartley Links. Leaves with closely-placed, rough, 
hairy ribs, hardly at all enrolled, except quite at the apex, and the 
point not sharp, axis of the spikelets smooth. : $ 
J. G. BAKER. , 


ON THE NATURAL ORDER CHARACEÆ. 


Professor A. Braun, in his monograph of this Natural Order, stated 
at the above-mentioned meetings, that according to the latitude al- 
lowed by different authors to species, the genus Nitella comprised 
from 50-76 species (13-16 European), To/ypella from 6-1. (4 Euro- 
pean), Lychnothamnus from 3-5 (2-4 European), and Chara from 
56-80 (22-28 European). Some of them enjoyed a most extensive, 
others a very limited geographical distribution. . He exhibited a Chara 
from Lake Titicaca, Bolivia, which could not be distinguished from 
Chara Baltica; and as the most recent European discovery, Nitella 
ornithopoda, found by M. de Rochebrune about Angouléme. 3b 


; CACOMA PINIQUATORUM, De. Bory. | 
This Fungus, which has hitherto been found only about Hanover, has 
recently been discovered by Professor Ratzeburg near Neustadt-Bbers- 
walde, and is curious because it disfigures the Pine-trees by producing 
most singular contortions of their branches. It may possibly turn vp 
in other parts of Europe also. a 


pS ee eee 


————— 


—— -—————— lgáÀà— oe 
— ane 

OYE ee 
TE Tee T s z 
i " 7 PEY F 


349 


otdi NEW PUBLICATIONS.: 


The Lichen Flora of the Eastern Borders. By James Hardy. Pro- 
ceedings of Berwick Naturalists’ Club. Alnwick: H. H. Blair. 

Contributions to the British and Irish Floras of Musci and Hepatice, 
with additional habitats for some of the rarer species. By David 

“Moore, Ph.D., F.L.S., etc. Dublin: Zool. and Bot. Association. 

Gleanings among the Irish Cryptogams. By Benjamin Carrington, 
M.D., F.L.S., etc. London: W. Pamplin. 


_The labours of Watson in his * Cybele Britannica,’ and of the various 
authors of local Floras (works which now deservedly occupy an im- 
portant place in our botanical literature), have done much to make us 
acquainted with the distribution in Britain of our flowering plants; 
but of the geographical distribution of the Cryptogamia almost nothing 
isknown. The monographs of the different families contain, it is true, 
localities for all, except the generally-distributed species; but it is only 
by chance that these tell anything of the limits of the species. We there- 
fore gladly weleome any help towards doing for the flowerless, what 
has ‘been so far done for the flowering, plants. 

» Dr. Johnstone, in his * Botany of the Eastern Borders,’ gave a cata- 
logue of 77 species found in this district. Mr. Hardy’s list contains 
244 species. We do not know whether the district is a definitely 
i i far from the truth if we consider 
it-as including Berwickshire an 
land! Mr. Mudd in his * Manual’ gives the number of British species 
as 495, so that Mr. Hardy’s list contains nearly half of them. tn 
determining his species he had the assistance of Dr. Lindsay, Mr. 
Mudd, and the Rev. T. Salwey, and the use of the late Dr. Johnstone's 
herbarium, which had passed through the hands of the Rev. W. A. 
Leighton, and also Mr. Baker's herbarium, which is rich in typical 
specimens; Mr. Hardy, therefore, in addition to his own familiarity 
with this.family of plants, had the best assistance to ensure the ac- 
curacy: of his list... The- critical remarks appended to many of ihe 
Species attest. the careful and accurate observation of the author. 

Dr. D. Moore in his ' Contributions’ records the discovery of sev 
species, till then unknown in Britain. These are Orthotrichum Sturmit, 

oppe ; Campylopus polytrichoides, De Not. ; Sarcoscyphus Funckii, 


350 MISCELLANEA. 


Nees: and Leptogium Moorii, Hepp. He also notices the finding of 
several rare species on the occasion of visits to the two extremes of 
Ireland—the Giant's Causeway and the Killarney district. 

It is to this last locality that Dr. Carrington’s paper refers. 
principal object of his six weeks’ visit was to examine and collect the 
Hepatice, and his catalogue of this family is the most important por- 
tion of his paper. The district had been frequently visited and care- 
fully searched by Mackay, Wilson, Taylor, D. Moore, and others, yet 


many novelties were reserved for Dr. Carrington. These he here de- - 


scribes, and having forwarded specimens to Dr. Gottsche, they are 
published with illustrative figures in the two last decades (xxiii. and 
xxiv.) of Rabenhorst's ‘Hepaticæ Europe.’ His catalogue con- 
tains no less than 104 species, a large number, considering that the 
most recent published list of British species consists of only 182. This 
abundance of the moisture-loving Liverworts is owing, no doubt, to some 
extent, to the equability of the climate, but chiefly to its extreme hu- 
midity; the warm air, laden with the vapour of the Gulf stream, meets 
here in the mountains of Kerry its first barrier. And to the same 
cause Killarney owes its chief Fern treasure, Trichomanes radicans, SW 
a plant speedily disappearing, from the rapacity of fern-collectors, whose 
money is a strong reason for the native guides rooting up every frond 
they can find. It is strange that while disappearing here, we should 
have to record its discovery lately in Cumberland and in Wales, and 
this month also in Scotland ! : 

Dr. Carrington supplies also lists of the Lichens and Mosses which he 
met with; many of them rare and interesting, and some of them new. 
These novelties, as well as two contained in Mr. Hardy's paper, vill 
be found in another page of this Journal. 


MISCELLANEA. 


Tue Curwzse Dare PLUM ACCLIMATIZED IN New SoUTR Wares.—The 
Chinese Date Plum (Diospyros Kaki, or more probably lobata), ® fruit of ef 
cellent flavour, indigenous to China, may now be considered acclimatized 1n 
New South Wales. It isa handsome tree, with wide extending branches, = 
twenty feet in height, and now growing and bearing a profusion oft pe 
the garden of Mr. Guilfoyle, at Double Bay, Sydney, by whom it has be? a 


Eu n CCS US OT PURSE ODE SP 


ETAT CI nO SAS Spe, te CERERI EROS, 


SER CT a a eee 


. Consists of ornamental and highly valuab 


- like this, bearing edible fruits. Among the species is 


MISCELLANEA. 851 


and is composed of two stems running up from tly main trunk. It . 
menced to bear fruit when two years old. Tt assumes a beautiful appear- 
ance early in the fruiting-season, when dark-green foliage is in 


in China, but those T observed and tasted in that country were smaller in size, 
and externally of a bright red colour;,as there are several varieties, the size 


Diospyros 
bythe Chinese. One of the varieties is designated by the Chinese, Ngnow- 
Sum-Tzee, or Bull’s-heart Diospyros, and resembles in external appearance a 
tomato, except in being of a larger size. When it is divided it is found to con- 
tain a yellowish semitransparent pulp, not unlike a plum, both in flavour, ap- 
pearance, and consistence, and contains several oblong brownish p) ihe 
Outer skin has a very disagreeable astringent taste, and it would always be de- 
sirable to separate it with the finger in the centre, when eaten, in preference to 
isi g a knife. Another variety I noticed in China is much smaller, oval, about s 
the size of a date, of a bright crimson colour, and is named by the Chinese, 
: Kai-Sum-Tzee, or Fowl's-heart Diospyros. In taste it had a mawkish sweet- 


.— hess, and was not equal to the other variety in flavour. One species I observed 
H : : ue 1 


. iis the Mabola (Diospyros Mabola), and is indigenous to the Philippine 
Islands. The fruit is seen in profusion in the markets during the season, and 


of very agreeable flavour. The Cargillia Australis, or blac 
in the Illawarra and other districts of New South Wales, 


. same Natural Order as the Diospyros; the fruit, of a dark-purple colour, is 


tized fruit (Di. Kaki) belongs 
; (Diospyros Kaki) gs to D amber-trees, arid many of them, 


352 BOTANICAL NEWS. 


of commerce (D. Ebenus) ; another, the beautiful kalumander-wood (D. hirsuta) 
of Ceylon, so much used as an ornamental wood for workboxes, writing-desks, 


Ceylon (D. Ebenaster). “A European species (D. Lotus) produces the famous 
fruit which, according to the ancient romancers, caused oblivion. It is a native 
of Italy ; and another species (D. Embryopteris, or glutinosa), a native of India, 

it so glutinous as to be used in that country for paying boats. The 
whole of these may be introduced with advantage into New South Wales.— 
George Bennett, M.D., F.L.S. 


BOTANICAL NEWS. 


Dr. Rabenhorst, whose Cryptogamic Flora of Saxony, etc., was noticed by 
us a few weeks ago, is now preparing a Cryptogamic Flora of the whole of 
Europe, the publication of which will soon commence 

Sprengel’s herbarium, valuable to some public collection on account of the 
number of ill-described and wrongly-named specimens which the author of the 


16th edition of the ‘Systema Vegetabilium’ has made, has been entirely "d 


portance was brought forward beyond what we have given in another part of i 
our Journal. Prof. Münter reported that an herbarium, collected by Rauwolff 
„ during the years 1560-63, had turned up at Leyden, bearing record years 
Aon ólder than that by the same botanist mentioned by E. Meyer (supra). Dr. 
ne ing the fructification of Orchids. 


Bip., a Mexican Composite plant, and looking very much like gold-dust. The 
first notice of this singular production was published by Dr. Seemann in the 
Proceedings of the Linnean Society. Professor Miinter discusses the term pro- 
thallium, and claims the prothallium of Ferns as his discovery. Professor A. 
Braun explained that there existed only one kind of simple inflorescence, and 
that all others were formed by a composition of it. 


T. 


p pL 


FUCUS DISTICHUS, Linn, AS ANS IRISH PLANT. 
By Wriuiam CARRUTHERS, Esq., F.L.S. 
(PLATE XII.) 


This interesting addition to the Fuci of the United Kingdom was 
noticed in this Journal (page 283), under the name of Fucus furcatus, 
Ag. ; subsequent and more careful examination has, however, shown that 
itis a Linnean species found in northern Europe, but hitherto not noticed 
nearer our shores than the Faroe Islands. It was discovered by Pro- 
fessor Harvey and N. B. Ward, Esq., on the 19th of last July, at Kil- 

ee. They found it growing very plentifully near low-water mark, on 
the perpendieular western face of the Duggerna rock, the face of which 
is exposed to the Atlantic. It occurred in the greatest abundance, 


__ forming a beautiful fringe on a narrow ledge three or four feet from the 


base of the rock; and it probably occurs on other parts of the western 
shore of Ireland; but these two eminent botanists had not, when they 
discovered it, time for further exploring a coast which is not altogether 


—. attended with danger. 


. The following descriptions have been drawn up from a large series of 
Irish specimens in the herbaria of the British Museum, N. B. Ward, 

+ and Mrs. Gray, some of which were communicated by Professor 
Harvey. The Irish plant differs somewhat from the published descrip- 
tions of the species, The stipes in our specimens is short and cylindrical, 


_ Whereas it is described by Agardh and Turner as filiform, and about the 


4 ve . : E 
thickness of a sparrow's quill, and it is so figured iu * Flora Danica’ and 


| n Turner’s ‘Fuci? This peculiarity in the Irish plants might, however, 


be expected from the position in which they occur, exposed as they are 


| tothe full force of a very stormy ocean, just as the remarkable collection 
| of phenogamous plants made by Mr. Ward on the rocks above, exhibit 
Strange adaptations to the conditions under which they had to strive 


for existence, The most striking peculiarity, however, in the Kilkee 


3 Plants, is the form of the receptacle, which differs from the published 
descriptions (except that of Lyngbye) and all the figures, as well as from 
. the Newfoundland plant in the Herbarium of the British Museum. 


h it termi- 


€ receptacle is obviously wider than the segment whic 
5 9 
VOL, I. «aA 


354 FUCUS DISTICHUS AS AN IRISH PLANT. 


nates, it is always broadest below, and tapers gradually in a slender 
acuminate barren apex. 

In size and habit F’ distichis is not unlike F. canaliculatus, Linn. 
but it belongs to the restricted genus Fucus, which is separated from 
Fucodium by the presence of a midrib; it has in this respect closer 
affinities with F. vesiculosus, Linn., and F. Ceranoides, Linn., but its 
size and habit, at least in the British specimens, are very different. 

Fucus distichus, Linn, Stipes short, cylindrical. Frond repeatedly 

dichotomous, linear, without air-vessels, flat and costate below, 
terete above; margin entire. Receptacles terminal, lanceolate- 
acuminate, slightly compressed, generally in pairs. 

F. distichus, Zinn. Syst. Nat. ii. p. 716; Turner, Fuci, i. p. 1. t. 45 
Lyngbye, Tent. Hydro. Dan. p. 6.t.1,C; J. Ag. Sp. Alg. i. p- 209; 
Harvey, Nereis Bor. Amer. p. 69. 

F. linearis, Z7. Dan. t. 351 (excl. syn. Huds.). 

F. filiformis, Gmel. Hist. Puc. p. 12. t. 1 A. f. 1. 

F. furcatus, ante, p. 283. 

Has. On the perpendicular western face of Duggerna rock, Kilkee, 
Ireland (Harvey and N. B. Ward! ; 

Groe. Dist. Atlantic shores of Europe, Greenland, and Newfound- 
land. 

Root a conical expansion, a quarter of an inch or more in diameter. 
Stipes in the Frish specimens short and cylindrical. Frond somewhat 
smaller than in foreign specimens, two to four inches long, repeatedly di- 
chotomously forked, flat, aud when fresh, with a distinct midrib or longi- 
tudinal thickening, and a narrow web on either side in the older portions 
of the plant ; the younger branches are nearly cylindrical, and the bansa 
summits are blunt; the margin is very entire. The frond is without 
air-vessels, but has scattered over its surface a number of minute pores, 

om which issue several short simple filaments composed of about four 
elongated cells. Receptacle generally terminal in pairs, lanceolate-2cu- 
minate, considerably wider than the segments, which support it, broadest 
at the base, gradually narrowing upwards, and terminating in a pro- — 
duced acuminate barren point. Sometimes only one of the forked 
branches bears a receptacle, the other continuing to grow, and branch. 
Some plants present also a receptacle, which is occasionally lateral, on 
the older portions of the stem below the branchings. There seems ? 
tendency to a viviparous condition ; one plant in Mrs. Gray's Herbarium 


SAGINA NIVALIS DISCOVERED IN SCOTLAND. 355 


shows several of the older receptacles, from which little colonies of 
young plants are springing. 

We transcribe, for the sake of comparison¥from the ‘ Species Alga- 
rum, vol. i. p. 209, Agardh’s specific description :—“ F. distichus, 
stipite filiformi in frondem costatam dichotomam evesiculosam angustis- 


sime linearem integerrimam abeunte, recept 9eniis ] 
elongato-linearibus compressis.” 


eo 


EXPLANATION oF Tas. XII. 


T. 
ad 


11 4 


Representing Fucus distichus, Linn., from sr | by Professor Harvey 
aud Mr. N. B. Ward, and supplied by Mrs. Gray.—Fig. 1. The entire plant. 2. A 
frond. 3. One of the pores of the fronds with the filaments. 4. One of the fila- 
ments issuing from the pores. 5. A proliferous receptacle. 6. Terminal receptacles, 
7. Inferior lateral receptacle. 8. C tion of receptacle, showing t pt 
eut open, containing parietal spores. 9. Aspore. Figs. 3, 4, 8, and 9, magnified. 


-S4GINA NIFALIS, Fries, DISCOVERED IN SCOTLAND. 
By Hewerr C. Watson, Esq., F.L.S. 


Mr. Boswell Syme has shown to me a specimen of this arctic plant, 
Which was picked on Ben Lawers, in Scotland, several years ago, by 
Professor Balfour. Other examples are said to have been gathered at 
the same time ; and their special locality is supposed to have been at 
that part of the hill where the Alsine rubella is found. I believe this 
. to be the only reliable locality for true Sagina nivalis in Scotland ; and 

9n present knowledge it will stand as the extreme southern limit for 
_ the species, which occurs also on the Dovre, in Norway. 

— Tn the third edition of the * Manual of British Botany,’ a plant 
.. found by Mr. Backhouse on Glass Mhiel, in Forfarshire, was mentioned : 
[ . Very doubtfully as Sagina nivalis. The allusion to M qu) having 
. been expunged from subsequent editions of the * Manual, we may con- 
. Wude that Professor Babington had afterwards decided against the 
. Correctness of the name. is i 
In the‘ British Flora,’ by Hooker and Arnott, edit. 8, the name o 
` Sagina nivalis is bestowed upon something found in the Isle of Skye 
and on the Clova Mountains. I presume that to be simply a misno- 
Mer, since the only character to distinguish the plant s ees m 
Variety of Sagina subulata, is conveyed in the expression à n quite 


.956 HYPNUM ABIETINUM. 


glabrous.” I do not see that Sagina subulata, if almost quite glabrous, 
would thereby become Sagina nivalis. . 
November 10,1863. — 4 


HYPNUM ABIETINUM, Linn. 
By Wituiam Mirren, Esq, A.L.8. 


Reading in the October Journal the notice of Brewer’s ‘Flora of 
Surrey,’ and seeing there the observation that Teucrium Botrys grows 
associated with Hypnum abietinum, Y was thereby reminded of my 
having some years ago gone to Reigate Hill expressly to see this Moss 
in a living state; Dr. H. M. Holman, who published a list of Reigate 
Mosses in one of the earlier numbers of the ‘ Phytologist,’ having 
undertaken to show me where and how it grew, for I must admit that 
on a former visit to the same hills I had not been able to find the 
Moss, although I knew it should be there. My attention was, however, 
at that time drawn away from the chalk hills by the variety of interests 
ing things I was finding on the sandy soils below; of these, Mniam 
stellare, Hedw., was one. On my second visit there was no difficulty 
in finding the Hypnum, but I was disappointed with the specimens, 
my previous idea of the species having been taken from Continental 
and Scottish specimens, which give the notion of a neat and even fo- 
liaged Moss. The Reigate specimens, instead of corresponding in these 
particulars, were dull green, and entirely wanting in that smooth out- 
line and yellowish-green colour so evident in those from other localities. 
Further examination only tended to show that there was à certain 
amount of difference between these forms, but which was the one that 
was found at Hinksey, near Oxford, and mentioned by Bobart, and 
afterwards by Dillenius, who is the authority for the locality, iv 
then impossible to ascertain; for although Dillenius’s figure fairly re- 
presents the same form as that found on the sands of Barrie, it seemet 
unsafe to trust the figure alone, and after examination of all the spec 
mens obtainable the matter was given up, except that the differing 
forms were plaeed in separate sheets to await further light. Servers 
years after this, Mr. Carruthers called my attention to, and kindly 
showed me, Buddle’s Herbarium in the British Museum, and amongst 
‘the Mosses, all now looking as fresh as if gathered yesterday, Wa . 


HYPNUM ABIETINUM. 357 


specimen of Hypnum abietinum without locality; but this Herbarium 
was known to Dillenius, and is mentioned by him, therefore it is a fair 
conclusion that the specimen is his form, and'no other locality having 
been named, it may have come from the original station. The name 
abielinum it seems useless to attempt to trace beyond Bobart, who 
supposed it to be C. Bauhin's * Museus abietis facie ;” but after Dille- 
nius's time it has been definitely fixed by Linuzus and Hedwig to the 
smooth form, having, as most authors agree in saying, branches with 
leaves teretely imbricated, the cauline leaves cordate, acuminate, and 
the branch-leaves ovate. This form is found on the sands of Barrie, 
on the sands on the coast at Pembray, and I have it from Norway 
with fruit, Blyé¢ ; from Funk, No. 196, also in fruit ; from Switzerland, 
Sir W.J. Hooker ; from Haller, No. 1762; from the Pyrenees, Spruce, 
No, 1 ; from Chambéry, in fruit, Mr. Woods and De Notaris; in 
* Mougeot et Nestler,’ No. 226, from British North America, in fruit, 
‘Drummond,’ No. 216, and sterile, Bourgean. Most authors say it is 
common, but I have never seen it in Herbaria from more than a very 
few stations, and no specimen was contained in the set of the Stinpes 
Normales of the * Bryologia Europea,’ in my herbarium. So far as I 
have observed, the British specimens are all female. : 

The Reigate Moss may thus be characterized :—Thuidium hystrico- 
sum, foliis caulinis e basi latiore cordata acuminatis lanceolatis faleato- 
eurvatis subsecundis, rameis ovato-lanceolatis cellulis ovoideis, czeterum 
T. abietino conveniente. : 

Ha». Box Hill and Reigate Hill, in Surrey ; Morant's Court Hill : 
near Sevenoaks, Kent, on the same range of hills, throughout which it 
probably occurs; Hampshire, Mr. A. O. Black ; Barton Mills, Suffolk, 

. Borrer; near Genoa, De Notaris; fruit unknown. — 

The proportionally longer, loosely appressed, or variously curved 
leaves of this Moss easily distinguish it without recourse to the micro- 
scope, but with its aid the leaf-cells are seen to be more generally of an 
ovoid outline than in 7. abietinum, which has them for the most part 
tound or nearly so; in the nerve, margin, and degree of papillation, 
there seems to be not any appreciable difference. 

Having thus called attention to this not very pretty Moss, others 
. May be able to trace its existence in new localities, and some interme- 
diate state may connect it with the older form ; but I have not been 
able to find any such in any of the collections to which I have had 
 aceéss, 


358 


REMARKS ON THE YIELD OF QUININE IN THE 
LEAVESSOF CHINCHONA PLANTS. 


By Dr. ANDERSON, F.L.S. 
Communicated by Clements R. Markham, F.R.G.S. 


[Dr. Anderson’s communication is interesting, as confirming to a certain ex- 
tent the existence of alkaloid in the leaves of C. succirubra. The process 
adopted by Dr. Anderson is varied somewhat from that which he describes as 
adopted by Dr. Simpson and himself in June, 1863, and is more satisfactory, 
inasmuch as the erystals then obtained, and appearing as a whitish spot on the 
glass, might have resulted from the addition of carbonate of soda to bring back 


by its erystallization on glass in the very small quantities named. Moreover, 


tainly gives very strong grounds for confirmation of the existence of alkaloids 
in the leaves, but also shows them to be in a state so much implicated with 
other matters as not to be so easily purified as appeared on the first essay Te- 
ferred to, published 1 I] ppl t to the * Caleutta Gaz tte, August 15, 1863, 
and reprinted in the * Ph tical Journal’ for November. Our impression 
1s not favourable to the manufacture of quinine from the leaves, as the very 
small percentage of quinine (which we do not think exceeds what is mentioned 
m Mr. Howard's analysis), and the complication of this small amount with 
tannin, etc., would probably enhance too much the price of the product.—Ep.] 


v Waa OG 


I have a qualitative analysis going on now of the Chinchona leaves, 
and so far as I have got, there is evidently a considerable amount of 
quinine present, It was precipitated from an “ acidified” alcoholic 
fluid on the addition of carbonate of soda. The process [ am following 
is a long one. First, digestion of about 11b. of dried leaves in concen- 
trated acetie acid, with some details of squeezing: evaporation to dry- 
ness on the water bath. Second, solution in alcohol by boiling, and 
then the residue of the dry residuum not taken up by the alcohol was 
treated with aleohol and acetic acid. The mixed liquids filtered hot 
and strained, then evaporated to almost dryness; the residuum then 
broken up in distilled water: then slight alkaline reaction was brought 
about by carbonate of soda, which resulted in an abundant grey flaky 
precipitate. I am now evaporating this, and as the liquor got heated, 
the precipitate dissolved freely ; and as the liquor diminishes, a erystal- 
line scum has formed on the top of the hot liquid: the liquid is ™ 


18 HUTCHINSIA ALPINA A BRITISH PLANT? 359 


tensely bitter. I shall carry it on until I get a clear solution for testing 
for quinine and chinchonine; ene or other, or most probably both of 
which are present in considerable proportionsyy A quantitative analysis 
of the leaves would be invaluable, as it would decide the question 
which is constantly asked of me, “ Can we remuneratively get quinine 
from the leaves?" It is important to note that the quinine evidently 
exists in the old leaves—those that are about to fall off. The Chin- 
chona (at least C. succirubra) belongs to that large class of tropical 
plants that are half-deciduous ; that is, they retain their leaves through- 
out their period of rest, and throw them off at the commencement of 
the growing season, so that the tree is never absolutely bare, but looks 
only much thinned of its leaves for six or eight days, and is in full 

. leaf again in about a week. We might pick the leaves, then, just as 
the growing season is returning, and do no damage. The Chinchone 
are not evergreens in the sense that Myrtles, Laurels, etc., are. 

My largest plant at Darjeeling is a plant of C. officinalis I got from 
Ceylon in the end of January : on the 15th of August it was thirty- 
six inches high. The largest QC. succirubra was two inches shorter. 
There were in August 7000 Chinchona plants at Darjeeling. 

.. Calcutta Botanic Gardens, August 22nd, 1863. 


IS HUTCHINSIA ALPINA, R. Brown, A BRITISH PLANT? 


Br rus Rev. W. W. Newsoutp, M.A., F.L.S. 
Will botanists visiting Ingleborough early in spring* endeavour to 
answer this question? Two specimens of it have been shown me by 
Mr. Carruthers in a collection of British plants,” which is apparently 
the one bequeathed to Sir J. E. Smith in 1805, by Mr. Arthur Bruce, 
of Ballochmyle, Ayrshire (see Sir J. E. Smith’s Memoir, vol. i. p. 434), 
and afterwards long in the possession of the Linnean Society; they are 
labelled, * Lepidium petraum, Ingleborrow, Mr. M‘R{itchie],” and seem 
to have been gathered late in the last century, if we may judge from 
the dates of other plants accompanying them. It cannot be safe to 
consider the Yorkshire station an error, when it is remembered that 
both the caleareous soil and altitude which the plant requires are found 


* This plant flowers in Germany in April and May, according to Koch's ‘ Syn- 
Opsis.’ 


360 GOETHE ON THE METAMORPHOSIS OF PLANTS. 


in the Ingleborough district, and that its Continental distribution is not 
opposed to its being found with us; but it is desirable to have modern 
confirmation of its occtiftence before it can be with certainty called a 
British plant. 

As H. alpina is described by Reichenbach, Koch, Godron, Boreau, 
and others, it is only necessary to add that its unbranched stem and 
large petals clearly distinguish it from H. petrea, which it does not 
resemble even in aspect. 


ESSAY ON THE METAMORPHOSIS OF PLANTS. 
By J. W. von GozrHE.—1799. 


Translated by Emtty M. Cox ; with Explanatory Notes 
by MaxwELL T. Masters, M.D., F.L.S. 


(Concluded from p. 345.) 
(PraATE XL) 


X. Of the Fruit. 

14. We shall soon perceive that the fruit is of like origin with the 
previous organs, and subject to the same laws. We here speak more 
particularly of those seed-vessels which enclose so-called covered (angio- 
spermous) seeds, or, more correctly, which are formed for the develop- 
ment of a larger or smaller number of fertilized seeds within them. It 
will be easy to show that these seed-vessels may be explained by the 
nature and organization of those parts of the plant which we have already 
considered. : 

5. Here again retrogressive Metamorphosis reminds us of Nature's 
law. In Pinks, for example, the very irregularity of which makes them 
such familiar and favourite flowers, it not unfrequently happens that the 
capsule assumes the appearance of sepals, and the styles shorten. The 
capsule of the Pink has even been transformed into a true and 
calyx; little reranants of the styles and stigmas remaining attached 
to the tips of the divisions, whilst in the centre of this second calyx, 
a more or less perfect corolla was developed instead of seed.* 


* See § 105. 


ie MERLE 


LAM Lr iih 


i 


GOETHE ON THE METAMORPHOSIS OF PLANTS. 361 


16. Nature herself, in instances of regular and constant occurrence, 
has further disclosed to us in manifold ways the fruitfulness concealed 


inthe leaf. Thus in the Lime, a leaf (in rather an altered state it is 


true, but still easily recognized) produces from its midrib a little stalk 
with a perfect blossom and fruit. Still more remarkable is the manner 
in which the blossom and fruit are situated on the leaf, in Ruscus. : 

77. Yet greater, we may even say monstrous, is the inherent fruit- 
fulness of the fronds of Ferns, which by an internal impulse, and per- 


~ haps independently of any definite operation of stamens and pistils,T 


develope, and scatter around, innumerable seeds (spores), or rather, 
germs capable of growth; one single frond rivalling a wide-spreading 
plant, nay, a large branching tree, in fruitfulness. 

18. If we keep in view the observations which have now been made, 
we shall not fail to recognize the leaf in all seed-vessels, notwithstand- 
ing their manifold forms, their variable structure, and different combina- 


a simple leaf folded together, with its margins united. The husks 
(Schoten) would consist of several leaves grown one upon another. 


. Compound pods (capsules) might be explained as composed of several 


leaves united round a common centre, joined together at their margins, 
but open towards each other on the inner side. This is obvious enough 


In the case of the 
ortion of its length, 
leaf-like branches. 
ns of which ^y 


* The illustrations of this paragraph are not well chosen. 
Lime-tree, the flower-stalk is simply adherent to the bract for a 
while the so-called leaves of Ruscus are more properly considered as 

ome, however, contend that the leaf-like organs, on he mar 
flowers are borne, in Xylophyila, are truly to be r 
loid branches. In Bryophyllum caly 
the leaves give origin to a great num 


un 
= 


pa . MES 
+ The recent researches of Nügeli, Suminski, and 
istils ri 


e 
by the spermatozoids formed in, and emitted from, the antheridia. i 
The principle is made by De Candolle the foundation of a system = pere 
tion of fruits and seed-vessels, which is m — f Tr online € 
h t researches 0 10900) x 
as yet been proposed. ‘The more Pese ees with leaves. (Ann. Se. Nat. Bot. 


r 
instances of a similar foliaceous condition of the carpeis. V^ : F 
logie Végétale,’ p. 204; Brongniart, ‘Are ives du Musée, tom. 1V. p. yt vi ard 
That the pistil may sometimes be formed from the dilated extremity of the brane 
was not suspected in Goethe’s time. 


362 GOETHE ON THE METAMORPHOSIS OF PLANTS. 


when after the ripening of the seed the capsule bursts asunder; each 
part then having the appearance of an open legume or pod. It is also 
shown by different spesies of the same genus; for instance, the cap- 
sules in Nigella orientalis consist of pods partially united and collected 
round an axis, while in IN. Damascena their union is complete.* 

19. This resemblance to the leaf is most difficult to discern when 
nature produces the seed-vessel either in a soft and succulent, or in a 
hard and woody state; but it will not elude our observation when 
we have once learnt to trace it through all its transitions. It is suffi- 
cient here to indicate the general idea, and by a few examples to show 
nature’s unity of design. The manifold varieties of the seed-vessel 
will afford us matter for future and deeper consideration. 

80. The connection of the seed-vessel with the preceding organs is 
also shown in the stigma, which in many instances is situated immedi- 
ately upon the germen and is inseparably united with it. We have 
before pointed out the relation of the stigma to the leaf, and will here 
mention but one more instance, namely, the Double Poppy, in which 
the stigmas are changed into delicate-coloured petals. : 

81. The last and greatest instance of expansion effected by the 
plant in the course of its growth, is seen in the fruit, which is often 
great, nay monstrous, both in internal power and in outward form. 
Since, after fructification, it generally increases in size, it would appear ` 
that whilst the seed, now in a more perfected state, draws those juices — 
from every part of the plant which its own growth demands, they be- 
come centred in the fruit ; by which means its vessels are nourished, 
enlarged, and often swollen and expanded to the greatest extent. That 
refined gases have a great share in this, may be inferred from what has 
been previously stated ; the fact that the distended pods of the bladder- 
nut (Colutea arborescens) contain pure gas, has been established by ex- 
periments. $ 


Olt N. Comm. Acad. Petrop., op. cit, exp iscly the same opinion 
ae to:the nature of the seed-vessal. Pe mee 


the stigmas are replaced by leaves, In Stigmatophyllon and many Malpighiacee, 

re well as in some other plants, the stigmas are very like leaves or petals (see tab. xt- 

i if by pure gas, oxygen is meant, the fact i doubtful ; latterly, however, 

Matteucci has detected carbonic acid gas in diesa xd but e presence of either of 

sc pen odi hardly afford any assistance towards explaining the enlargement of 
-Vye 4 


GOETHE ON THE METAMORPHOSIS OF PLANTS. 363 


XI. Of the immediate Covering of the Seed. 

82. We find the seed, on the contrary, in the highest degree of con- 
traction, but internally perfect. It may be peiteived, in various seeds, 
that transformed leaves constitute their first covering, that they more 
or less adapt this covering to their shape, and in most instances that 
they have the power of closely attaching it and of entirely changing its 

orm. Having seen above, that many seeds are developed in and from 
a single leaf, we need feel no surprise that a single embryo should 
clothe itself with a leafy covering.* 

83. We see in many winged seed-vessels traces of such modified 
leaves imperfectly fitted to the seed,—in those, for instance, of the Maple, 
the Elm, the Ash, and the Birch. The Marigold affords us a very re- 
markable example, in its three circles of differently-shaped seeds (fruits), 
of the manner in which the embryo gradually contracts a covering of 
larger dimensions than itself, and closely adapts it to its own form. In 
the outer series the seed-vessel still retains a shape resembling that of 

the leaflets of the involucre, except that the rudimentary seed occasions 
a strain on the midrib, and curves the leaf, the inner curved surface 
being longitudinally divided by a membrane into two parts. 

In the next circle a still further change takes place; the little leaf is 
both narrower and shorter, the membrane has entirely disappeared, 
and the rudimentary seed is more plainly shown at the back, on whic 
moreover little excrescences are now perceptible ; these two circles ap- 
pear to be either not at all, or imperfectly fructified. In the third circle 
the curved shape of the seed is undisguised, the covering fits closely, 
and all its ridges and excrescences are complete.t Here we see a fresh 


* For instances of the reversion of seeds or ovules to leaves, see Lindley, * Ele- 
ments of Botany,' p. 88; Moquin-Tandon, * Tératologie Végétale,’ p- 205, ete. 

Tt can har ae ts of the ovule or seed is yet 
understood. While there is much evidence to show the s0 
much in favour of their intrinsic axial nature. 

ce A. Braun, Mém. sur les Transform. de POvule Végétale, ete. ; Aun. Se. Nat. 
éri ooker on ovule of Welwitschia, Trans. Linn. Soc. 


s especi J 
argins, and the third from the middle of the inner surface, 


whieh it “divida into two parts.” Tn Jepieres, * South African genus closely 
the fruits are even more decidedly three-sided and three-winged. 


np ane 


364 GOETHE ON THE METAMORPHOSIS OF PLANTS. 


instance of the contraction of an expanded leaf-like organ, occasioned 
too, no doubt, by the internal strength of the seed, just in the same 
way as we have seen thetpetal contracted by means of the anther.* 


XI. Retrospective and Progressional. 


“84. Thus far, then, we have carefully followed nature’s footsteps; 
we have traced the outward form of the plant through all its transfor- 
tations, from the period of its development from the seed till the 
seed is produced anew, and without: pretending to investigate the 
hidden springs of impulse in nature’s operations, we have directed our 
attention to the outward indications of those powers by which one and 
the same organ is gradually transformed. That the thread of the argu- 
ment might be closely followed up, we have throughout spoken only of 
annual plants; we have simply observed the transformation of the leaves 
developed at the nodes, and from them have deduced every variety of 
form. But it will now be requisite, in order to give due completeness 
to this inquiry, to speak of the buds, which are inconspicuously situated _ 
at the base of each leaf; which, under certain circumstances, are de- 
veloped, and under others seem entirely to disappear. 


XIII. Of Buds and their Development. 


85. Every node is endowed by nature with the power of producing 
one or more buds. These are developed in proximity to the accom- 
panying leaves, which seem to prepare the way for and bring about the 
formation and growth of the buds. 

86. In the successive development of one node from another, in 
the formation of a leaf at each node and of a bud adjacent to it, con- 
sists the primary, simple, and slowly-progressing process by which 
vegetable life is propagated 

87. It is well known that such a bud shows great similarity in its 
operation, to the ripe seed ; and that, of the two, the entire form of the 


future plant may be often better recognized in the bud than in the — a 
ee 2 e 


£8, Although the point at which the root will be developed is not so 


* In this and the preceding section there is a little confusion bety 
and those seeds to which the pericarp is, when ripe, insepara ably a [ 
latter were not distinguished from ordinary seeds in Goethe’s time, 
not affected by this confusion of parts. 


^E 


GOETHE ON THE, METAMORPHOSIS OF PLANTS. 365 


easily detected in the bud, it is nevertheless present no less than in the 
seed; and, especially under the influence of moisture, the root is easily 
and rapidly produced. X | 
9. The bud requires no cotyledons, because it is connected with 

the parent plant (now ina state of complete organization), and re- 
eeives nourishment from it so long as this connection lasts ; when se- 
parated from it, nourishment is supplied either by the plant on which 
it is grafted, or if planted in the soil, by roots which are immediately 
formed. ` 
90. The bud is composed of nodes and leaves more or less developed, 
by means of which the plant continues to increase in size. | Thus we 
may consider the lateral branches which arise from the nodes, as dis- 
tinct little plants established on the parent, in the same way as the 
parent plant itself is established in the soil.* 
~ 91. The resemblance and the difference which exist between the seed 
and the bud, have been often, and especially of late, the subject of such 
able and exact investigations, that we can but appeal to them here with 
unqualified approbation.T tad 

92. We will but state what follows. Nature makes an obvious 
difference in highly-organized plants between buds and seeds; but if 
we descend to plants of a simpler strueture, the difference between them 
is imperceptible to the eye of even the most acute observer. ‘There are 


TEST Ae lA Wu LAS COR ee sine” en UR UE LI NUR TE nee 


point is a purely ideal one, at which buds which simply push their way 
out from the parent plant and separate from it without any apparent 
cause, become one, as regards their inherent functions, with fertilized 
and disengaged seeds. 
93. Having well weighed these things, we may venture to infer that 


remarked the similarity between the branch and a 
: AAR abrbs 6 kAdBos early orep kal rò õévõpov Exet.—De Natura Pueri. 
a combination of individuals, bas 
arwiu, Petit Thouars, 


t Geertner, * De Fructibus et Seminibus Plantarum,” eap. 1. 


unequivocal seeds, and there are unequivocal propagative buds; but the ` 


* The individuality of the buds seems to have been "ron by Hippocrates, who _ 
mall tree,— 


366 © GOETHE ON THE METAMORPHOSIS OF PLANTS. 


seeds, whilst they differ from the newly-developed bud (Auge) in being 
concealed within a seed-vessel, and from the more mature bud ( Gemma) 
in the discernible causgyof their formation and subsequent. separation 
. from the parent plant, are yet nearly related to the bud at each of these 
periods. 

XIV. On the Formation of Composite Flowers and Fruits. 


_ 94. We have thus far endeavoured to explain by the transformation 
of the stem-leaves,* the formation of solitary flowers, and also of those 
seeds which are produced within a closely adherent covering. It wi 
appear, on a careful examination, that in these instances the (axillary) 
buds are absent, and that, on the contrary, the possibility of such a de- 
-Yelopment. is altogether out of the question. But in explaining Com- 
posite flowers and fruits (whether the receptacle be conical, cylindrical, 
discoidal, or of any other form), we must look to the development of 
buds for assistance. 

ow we commonly see stems which, instead of reserving their 
energy and making a long preparation for the production of a single 
(terminal) flower, develope blossoms at their nodes, and proceed uni- 
formly in this manner to the very tip. But the phenomenon thus shown 
is susceptible of explanation by the theory propounded above. All 
flowers developed from axillary buds are to be regarded as perfect 
plants, situated in the same way on the parent plant as the parent plant 
is situated in the soil, But as the juices received from the nodes are in à 
refined state, the very first leaves of a little branch are much more de- 


fined in shape, than the earliest leaves which, in the parent plant, im- = 


mediately succeed the cotyledons; nay, even the immediate. formation 

of the calyx and corolla may not unfrequently occur. ; 
96. Even the blossoms thus- produced from (axillary) buds would 

have become branches by a more copious supply of nourishment, and 

in their turn parent-stems to another set of buds.T 

. 91. During the successive development of such blossoms at the 

nodes, we perceive the same change taking place in the stem-leaves | 

which we before observed during the slow transitional process by which 
* Had Goethe written “modification,” his theory would not have met with so 

much opposition, 

it Tis femen are occasionally more or less converted into branches. See Lind- 

kys ents of Botany,’ p. 62; Moquin-Tandon, ‘ Tératologie Végétale p. 366, 


ee TE E TEA MR ee AS EE OU RN ERN 


GOETHE ON THE METAMORPHOSIS OF PLANTS. 367 


- the calyx was produced. They gradually diminish in size, till at last 
_ they almost entirely disappear; the leaf-form is more or less lost in 
their diminished state, and they are called bragts. The stem becomes 
attenuated in the same proportion, the nodes approximate, and all the 
phenomena before pointed out take place, except that there is no de- 
eidedly terminal flower, because Nature has already fulfilled her task at 
each successive bud. 
98. Now when we have well considered a stem thus adorned with a 
.. flower at every node, we shall be in a condition to understand a com- 
posite flower; and the more easily if we remember what was stated 
“above concerning the formation of the calyx. 

99. Nature forms a common calyx (involucre) out of a number of 
leaves which she draws close together and arranges round an axis. 
With the same strong impulsive growth she developes, if we may so 
speak, a stem without an end, producing all its axillary buds simulta- 
neously, and in the form of flowers, which are placed in the closest pos- 
sible prozimily, each separate floret fructifying its own germen. Nor 
are the node-leaves always lost in this instance of excessive contraction ; 
in Thistles, (as for instance in Dipsacus laciniatus,) the leaflet faithfully 
accompanies the floret which is developed from the contiguous bud. 
Tn many Grasses also, each floret is accompanied by a similar kind of 
leaflet, called a glume. 

100. We thus perceive how ¢he seeds produced in a composite flower 
may be considered as true buds, formed and developed by means of the 
male and female organs. The examination of the growth and manner 
of fruiting of various plants will establish this view. 
- 301. This being so, we may easily draw the same inference as to the 
. seeds produced in the centre of à single (non-composite) flower, whether 
they are enclosed within a seed-vessel, or not.* For the argument is 
the same, whether a solitary flower encloses à compound ovary, whose 
united pistils imbibe the fertilizing moisture from the anthers, and con- 
vey it to the ovules; or whether a one-seeded ovary is provided with its 
own pistil, anthers, and corolla. rus 

102. We are convinced that with à little practice it would not be 
difficult to explain in this manner the manifold forms of fruits and 


-a view the one-seeded achenes of 
* In the latter instance Goethe probably had in view seeded a 
Labiates and Borages, and other plants ranked as gymnospermous in his See 


868 GOETHE ON THE METAMORPHOSIS OF PLANTS. 


flowers. ~All that is requisite is to be able to work out the aforenamed 
ideas of expansion and contraction, approximation and anastomosis, as 
easily as we work out ryles of algebra, and to know how to apply them 
in their proper places.* And, as much depends upon the exact ob- 
servation and comparison of the different gradations through which 
nature passes, both in the formation of genera, species, and varieties, 
and in the growth of individual plants,—a series of illustrations exhibit- 
ing these gradations, with explanations expressed in botanical termi- 
nology, would be both welcome and useful. We will now adduce two 
instances of proliferous flowers, having an important bearing upon this 


cda j XV. 4 Proliferous Rose. 
..403. All that we have been endeavouring to grasp by the aid of 
thought and reason is shown in the clearest manner in the instance of 
a proliferous Rose. The calyx and corolla are developed and arranged 
round the axis, but instead of the contracted receptacle with its stamens 
and styles in the centre, the stem, variegated with green and red, again 
aseends; and on it are successively developed, unexpanded, dark-red. 
petals of a smaller size, on some of. which are visible traces of anthers: 
The stem. goes on growing, prickles appear on it, the alternate pe- 
tals continue to. diminish in size, and change at last into stem-leaves, 
also variegated with red and green ; a series of regular nodes is formed, 
and from their buds small imperfect rose-buds burst forth. fe avis 
104. This same example also affords us a visible proof that, as-has- 
been before explained, the outer border of the calyx may. be considered 
as a number of approximated leaves (folia floralia, bractee) ; for the 
calyx here consists of five perfect, compound leaves, of three or five 
* “ Every plant has oper vital lines’ for these vibrations of the metamor- 
phosis, the constructive representations of which lines will make clearly conceivable 
characters which botanists have only. seized in- ntary manner, or 
ur felt, obscurely as something indescribable iu the habit." (Braun, ' Rejuvenescence,' 
enfrey’s translation, p. 83.) No plant is more suggestive, or more worthy the at- - 
with so care and. 


acumen. by Dr. Hooker in the paper above referred to. won AE 
+ Goethe’s obscure and unscientific phraseology has constituted one of the main’ 
difficulties the translator has had to. encounter. in rendering the essay 
and moreover it may have afforded a reason for. the little inclination scientific men 
had at first P pier Goethe’s opinions... kae dam Lago À 
Soc. vol. xxiii. pp. 359—481, c. icon. "iln din "o ; gages ua et 


GOETHE ON THE METAMORPHOSIS OF PLANTS, $69 


leaflets, resembling in all meen those which the rose-branches pro- 
duce at their nodes. 


XVI. 4 Proliferous Pb. 


105. We have in this proliferous Pink a perfect. flower, with a calyx 
and a double corolla, and in the cenire a somewhat imperfect capsule. 
From the sides of the corolla,* four other perfect flowers are developed, 
separated from the parent-flower by stalks of three nodes or more in 
length. - Each of these has also a calyx and double corolla, formed not 
so much from separate (typical) leaves, as from a crown of (typical) 
leaves, with the petioles united, or rather of a series of (typical) flower- 
leaves developed around an axis and united on a little branch. ^ Not- 
withstanding this monstrous development, the filaments and anthers 
are sometimes present. In some the capsules are produced with their 
styles, in others the capsule is leaf-like, or rather like a calyx, and con- 
tains the rudiments of another double corolla. T 

106. In the Rose we have, as it were, a half finished flower, from 
the centre of which the stem again shoots upwards, bearing stem-leaves 
as before; in this Pink, with a well-formed calyx and a perfect corolla, 
and a capsule situated in the very centre, we have buds developed within 
the cirele of the petals, producing actual branches and blossoms. Thus, 
both instances lead us to the conclusion, that nature ordinarily termi- 
nates the period of growth in the blossom, and so, as it were, closes her 
account, that by thus preventing the possibility of gradual and inde- 
finite growth, she may arrive at her object by a shorter way in the 
formation of the seed. 


XVII. Linneus's Theory of Anticipation. 
107. If I have sometimes stumbled in a path which one of my pre- 
decessors, though exploring it under the guidance of his great master, 


* Query, From the receptacle within the corolla? — - 

t The Pink described i iu this paragraph seems to be the same as that mentioned by 
Goethe, in his history of his botanical studies, as having greatly repliche: to develope 
the fundamental idea of the metamorphosis of plants. At $ 75 isa good description 
of the most usual kind of proliferous Pink, aw numerous instances are y by 
Moquin-Tandon, ‘ Tératologie Végétale,' 366. M. Gingins-Lassaraz cites, 


p. 
illustration of this t h, the case of Dianthus prolifer ; but the insti 
tion "i by Qon done t Voi ud to that flower. 
A Pink affected with axillary — and figured in my d ie WM on - vnd 
prolification before cited, seems to resemble closely the one 
Ee tab. xi. f. 9, 9a. 
2 B 


VOL. I. 


370. GOETHE ON THE METAMORPHOSIS OR PLANTS. 


describes as difficult and hazardous ;* if I have not entirely succeeded 
in levelling it, and clearing it of every obstacle for those who come 
after me, I may yet hope that this endeavour will not be altogether 


itless 

108. Tt will be proper here to mention the theory by which Linneeus 
sought to explain the phenomena of which the foregoing pages treat. 
Things such as those therein discussed, could not have escaped his 
penetrating eye; and if we are now able to advance, where his pro- 
gress was checked, we are indebted for this to the many observers and 
thinkers who have removed obstacles from our path, and overcome 
preju judices. An exact comparison of his theory with that above pro- 
pounded, would detain us too long. ‘The scientific reader will easily 
compare them for himself, and such a comparison must necessarily enter 
too much into detail, if made intelligible to those who have never con- 
sidered the subject. We will only point out briefly what hindered Lin- 
nius from making further progress, and prevented his reaching the 


109. In the first place, his observations were made on trees; long- 
lived plants of a complicated nature. He noticed that a tree planted 
in a large pot and copiously supplied with water, produced branch after 
branch for several years in succession, but that if planted in a smaller 
pot, it speedily produced both flowers and fruit. He perceived that a 
development, which is generally gradual, may thus be forced to take 
place at once. He therefore designated this operation of nature by 
the name of * Prolepsis,"—Aanticipation,—because the plant appeared 
to anticipate by six years, the six steps of which we have spoken above. 
He chiefly explained his theory by the buds of trees, without paying 
any particular attention to annual plants, else he would have been 
aware that his theory did not hold equally good with regard to them. 
For according to his teaching, we must assume that all annual plants 
were properly intended by nature to be six years in coming to pet 
fection, but that this longer period is suddenly anticipated at the time 
of blossoming and fruiting, after which they as suddenly wither. 

* Ferber, i in Priefatione Dissertation nis secunde de Prolepsi Plantarum. | 

+ “Si arbusculam, que in olla antea posita, quotannis lonis. et frotas picis 
deinde. iore in uberiori terra calidi ealdarii, proferet per plures 
multos ac frondosos ramos, sine ullo fructu... Id quod a argument ts "folia m a 
cere, unde prius ena s sunt flores; quemadmodum vicissim, quod in. folia nunc sue- 


crescit, id natura ita moderante, in flores mutatur, si eadem arbor. iterum in ojla 
seritur.” — * Prolepsis,’ § iii.) 


GOETHE ON THE METAMORPHOSIS OF PLANTS. 371 


110. We, on the contrary, have begun by making observations upon 
annuals, and an application of the argument to longer-lived plants may’ 
be easily made ; for an opening bud on the old$st tree may be regarded, 
in some sort, as an annual plant, although capable of longer duration, 
and produced from an old stem. 

111. The second cause which checked the further progress of Linnaeus 
was, that he regarded the different circles enclosed one within the 
other in the stem of a plant [namely, the outer and the inner bark, 
thé wood, and the pith], as equally active and essential parts, alike 
instinct with life; and that he attributed the origin Of the flower and 
fruit to these different rings of the stem, because, like them, they en- 
circle each other, and appear to be developed one from the other.* But 
these were only superficial observations, which could never stand the 
_ test of a closer examination. Not only has the wood within become too 

hard, but the outer bark, in long-lived trees, is both too hard on the 
] outer side, and too slightly connected with the inner portion of the stem, 
to be the cause of any fresh development. In many trees it breaks 
away and falls off, and in others it may be stripped off without any in- 
jury to the tree, so that it cannot produce either the calyx or any 
other living part of the plant. It is in the second bark (liber) that 
all the power of life and growth resides; in proportion as this is in- 
jured, the growth of the plant is interrupted; it is this also, as close 
observation will convince us, which produces the external organs in 
succession on the stem, or simultaneously in the flower and fruit. 
. Limneus only aséribed to it the subordinate office of producing the 
petals! "The important production of the stamens, on the contrary, 
was attributed to the wood; it is clear, nevertheless, that however 
durable this portion of the plant may be, which solidification has 
rendered inactive, it is dead as regards any vital action. But the most 
important office of all was reserved for the pith ; that, namely, of pro- 
ducing the pistils and their numerous seeds, The doubts which have 
been raised as to the great importance thus ascribed to the pith, and 

* Cf, Linn. 'Prolepsis, § 7, 8. Wolfs account of the development of the 
flower, in his * Theoria Generationis, 1759, is much more in accordance with truth, 
and; with some slight exceptions, it is amply confirmed by m , To 
Wolff undoubtedly belongs the merit of being the first to insist on the necessity of 
examining the development of flowers, and of being the first to give, from actual ob- 
servation, a clear account of the process. : 

^ See note to 8 27. “See also Trécul, Ann. Soc. Nat., 8me série, tom. xx. p. 211, . 


and 4me série, tom. iii. 
2 52 


372 GOETHE ON THE METAMORPHOSIS OF PLANTS. 


the t reasons alleged against it, appear to me weighty and conclusive. 
The only causes which could have given rise to this notion, are the soft 
and undefined state (resdmbling that of pith or parenchyma) in which 
the pistils and fruit first make their appearance, and their position in 
the centre of the stem, where we are accustomed to see the pith. 


rio |») XVI. Recapitulation. 

“712. Tt is my wish that this attempt to explain the acinar 
of ib pha may not only contribute something towards the solution of 
ss problem, but may give occasion to further investigations and re- 

ts. "The observations on which it is grounded, which were made at 
"different times, have been collected and arranged by Batsch in his ‘ An- 
leitung zur Kenntniss und Geschichte der Pflanzen ;'* and it will soon 
appear whether the step we have taken has brought us any nearer to 

he trut et us now review as briefly as possible the leading pats 
in the foregoing essay. 

113. When we consider the indications of vital powers existing in 
kan: we find them manifesting themselves in two different ways ; first, 
by growth during the development of the stem and leaves; secondly, 
by reproduction effected in the flower and fruit. When we narrowly 


watch the growth of a plant, we see that as it mounts upwards from node : 


to node, and from leaf to leaf, a kind of reproduction is going forward, 
differing from the sudden reproduction effected in the flower and fruit, 
inasmuch as it is a series of successive and distinct developments. 
This power of gradual growth by the production of buds, is most 
closely related to that which effects reproduction at once. © Under dif- 
ferent circumstances a plant may,on the one hand, be forced continuously 
to produce leaf-buds, or, on the other, to develope the flower. The 
former result is produced by an accumulation of crude juices, the latter 
by the preponderance of the subtile powers latent’in the plant. 

114, The manner in which the two different kinds of reproduction 
take place, has been indicated by the application of the term succes- 
sive to reproduction by leaf-buds ; "whilst we spoke of reproduction by 
the flower and fruit as sudden, A plant, whilst it is producing leaf- 
buds, increases more or less in size, it developes a stalk or stem, the 
nodes are generally separated by perceptible intervals, and leaves expand 
in all directions. But, on the contrary, when a plant Bina i = 

* 1 Theil, 19 Capitel. 


GOETHE QN THE METAMORPHOSIS OF PLANTS, 313 


flower, all the parts become contracted, increase in height and breadth 
has ceased, and all the organs, now in an extremely contracted state, are 
developed in close proximity. E GITE 

_ 115. But whether a plant produces leaf-büds, flower, or fruit, it is 
still the selfsame organ which is carrying nature's laws into effect, 
though performing different offices, and disguised under different forms.* 
The same organ which on the stem expands as the leaf, exhibiting every 
variety of form, is contracted in the calyx, again expands in the petal, 
and is once more contracted in the stamens and pistils, to expand. for 
the last time in the fruit. T 
^ 116. This operation of nature is combined with another, by means 
of which different organs are assembled round a common centre, in arde- 
finite number and order, subject however to variation in many flowers, 
and under certain circumstances. BIE 

117. An anastomosis likewise co-operates in the formation, of the 
-flowers and fruit, by means of which the delicate organs of reproduc- 
tion are brought. into the closest connection with each other, either 
through the whole period of their. duration, or at least during a part 
of it. : 
118. But these phenomena of approximation, centralization, and 
anastomosis are not peculiar to the flower and fruit; we may perceive 
something of the same kind also in the cotyledons. 

119. Now in the same way as we have endeavoured to deduce all 
the apparently different organs of a plant, whether producing buds or 
flowers, from one and the same organ,—namely, the leaf, which is usually 
developed at the nodes, we have further ventured to refer to the same 
origin, the fruit (seed-vessel), within which the seeds lie. safely en- 

ose 


a a ee bit AM S ad 
SUUS f ATA ESF ER AE ; ? ccce: t i 3 TINTE Li das iau. oA Sn: 


. 120. It was obviously necessary to adopt some general term by which 
to indicate the one organ which we see metamorphosed under so many 
different: forms, and which we could also employ in comparing these 
variations with: each: other.) The thing. to be now aimed at is to keep 
habitually in. view the two contrary directions, if we may so, speak, in 


————n"t "S 
dei n DAE 


E T etals, ete., are often modifications rather 
‘of the petioles than of the lamine of leaves, though undoubtedly correct in many iu- 
‘stances, by.no means militates against the truth of Goethe’s: propositions. 
Dresser, * Rudiments of Botany,’ pp. 277, 299. EC 
^ See Wigand, * Kritik und Geschichte der Lehre von der Metamorphose der 
Pflanzen,’ 1846, p. 118. 


Dr. Dresser's opinion that the sepals, p 


374 GOETHE ON THE METAMORPHOSIS OF PLANTS. 


which these variations are developed. For we may say with equa] 
truth that a stamen is a diminished petal, or that a petal is an ex- 
panded stamen ; that a sepalis a diminished stem-leaf in a more, re- 
fined. condition, or that à stenizleaf. is a sepal in a state of expansion 
occasioned by. crude juices. 

mot? l Thus also it is immaterial whether we speak of the stem; as the 
flower.and fruit in a state of extension, or whether, as above, we. re- 
bard the flower and fruit as.ashortened stem. 

122, At the end of this treatise I have taken into consideration the 
Scit of duds, and. have endeavoured to explain by their means 
the nature both of composite flowers, and of those seeds which are. un- 
protected by. a seed-vessel (unbedeckte Fruchtstinde).* 

154128... It. has been my object in what I have here brought forward, to 
State, as clearly and fully as possible, a view, which I think carries much 
conviction withit. But should the evidence appear to be insufficient, or 
should my theory meet with much opposition, and appear incapable of 
universal application, it will become so much the more incumbent 

on me to note all suggestions, and at some future time to discuss these 
subjeets more minutely and circumstantially, that by giving greater 


perspieacity to my view, I may earn for it a more universal approbation — 


than I can expect from this first essay. + 


EXPLANATION oF PLATE XI. 


Fig. 1. Passage of leaves to bracts i i Toup. yllis vulneraria. 2. ero of sepals 
(a) to petals (5), stamens (c c), and stigma (7), in Nymphea blan . ‘Tran 
o tubular petal i 7 


m i “of 
ictrum.- T. Stigmas of Brachypteris. 8. Exceptional flo flower of Epilobium t 
sutum, in which all the floral whorls are replaced by leaves ; due pac us el fro 


the same. 9. UN — -— wer of Dianthus, sp. The and some of the 
als is fa talked flower- buds occupying pong position of “the sta- 
und “diver ke from the same; the stalk has a petaloid st strap-like 


cale spei g from it; the sepals and og re increased in number, the pi us 
INC and the carpe els open and disjoined, and in this case destitute of ovules. 


e, $883, 101. 
k Por a bot sketch of the origin and progress of the theory of vegetable morpho- 
» prior to the publications of Wolff, Linné, and. Goethe, as well as for an attempt 


is referred to rticle in the Brit. 


i r anuary, 
= “aie Y ff "Versu Mipan ” its, history and present pron by 


NETT 
y» 


I UTE 


ON. THE NARDOO. PLANT. OF AUSTRALIA. 


At the meetings of the Society of Germa Naturalists and Physi- 
cians held at Stettin, Professor Alexander pi exhibited living spe- 
cimens of four species of Marsilea, two of which (M. hirsuta, R. Brown, 
and M. salvatrie, Hanstn.) had been raised from seed received from 
New ‘Holland, and are éalled ** Nardoo” by the natives. Professor 
Braun does not agree with Mr. Currey (supra, p. 161) in regarding M. 
salvatrie aud M. macropus, Hook., identical. He thinks M. salvatriz 
undoubtedly distinct from M. macropus, but most probably identical 
with M. Muelleri, A. Braun,—a species of which only sterile specimens 


had been described. Moreover, the name M. macropus, given by Hooker 


in 1854, cannot stand, as the species to which it applies had been 
named, two years previously (in 1852), M. Drummondii by A. Braun. 
Professor A. Braun added that thirty-eight species of Marsilea were 
^ present known, all of which had a very limited geographical distri- 
ution. in 


CHROOLEPUS LAGENIFERUM, Hildebrand. 

This Alga is of a yellow colour, and was probably introduced from 
the tropics. It was noticed a few years ago by Dr. Hildebrand in the 
hothouses of the Bonn Gardens, but lately also in those of Dresden and 
Berlin, where Palms and Orchids are cultivated. 


MU ele ai saad see diee 


RARE AND. EXOTIC PLANTS AT KEW BRIDGE, SURREY. 
is I have met with, from June to September last, 
the top of a meadow, at the left-hand of 
on which for years the rubbish of Kew 
ts.to which a * is affixed, are such as 
seem perfectly natu- 


The following plan 
on a piece of waste ground at 
the Surrey side of Kew Bridge, 
parish has been shot. The plan 
até known to be exotic,—some of these, however, 
ali Melilotus. parviflora: abounds about London, and is frequent 


about Manchester. “Galinsoga parviflora is general about Kew, and 
Middlesex. Nicandra physa- 


was seen last year at Parson’s Green, 
loides, which abounds at Kew, is frequent in cornfields near Guild- 


376 UNCOMMON PLANTS IN DEVON AND CORNWALL. 


ford, and: in:other parts of Surrey; it has also been found at. Parson's 
Green, with Potentilla recta and other exotics.  Miímulus luteus, Dip» 
sacus Fullonum, and: one 9r. two others, were not found on the waste 
ground, but in the wet meadow} the first of these was abundant, and 
well naturalized. |. Xanthium — covered large spaces of € 


as' did also Carduus Marianus. 


Papaver somniferum. Vicia lutea. 
Potentilla Taurica.* 


Calendula officinalis.* 


Coronopus didyma. C. arvensis.* 

C. Ruellia -7 P. recta,* Cenia. turbinata. * 
Thlaspi arvense. Bpilohing roseum. microglossa. 
Iberis amar: Eryngium montanum.* Anthemis arvensis 
Lepidium ruderale, Apium graveolens A. tinctoria. 
L.sativum.* | © Dipsacus Palos, Achillea alpina.* 

0 maritima. Carduus codi . tanacetifolia.* 
Alyssum Sinis, C. Maria: Xanthium Strumarium. 
Arabis albida,* DORÉ. en Datura Stramonium 
Nasturtium sylvestre. C. Jacea. Nicandra SWETEDA 

ustriacum.* C. oer Mimulus luteus. 
ysimum cheiranthoides, Tanacetum vu Lycopus exaltatus.* 
Diplotaxis muralis. Artemisia Ab rests Mentha ibis’ 
Medicago orbicularis.* |. Erigeron Canadensis. ^ M. viridi 
Melilotus officinalis, d ia lao. urbicum. 
M. arvensis A. alpinus.* Urtica pilulifera. 


M. vulgaris. Galinsoga parviflora.* 


Phalaris Canniensia: 
M. irvin * Pinardia coronaria.* : 


Exotic examples of the following genera also occurred :— Brassica, - 


7 


Anoda,* Onopordum, ee Erigeron, Aster, Xeranthemum,* An- 
themis, Collomia,* Aloysia 


J. BRITTEN. 
18, Shawfield. Street, Chelsea. 


STATIONS OF SOME UNCOMMON PLANTS IN DEVON 
AND CORNWALL. 


Ranunculus trichophyllus, Chaix.—In both a pond and vole at. 


Crabtree, near Plymouth ;. new, we believe, to the flora of Devon... 
Fumaria pallidiflora, Jord.; a ; Jordani, Bab. Man. 5th ed.—-Lee, near: 
combe, August, 1863. 


Reseda suffruticulosa, L.—On a bank by the South Devon Railway, - 


UNCOMMON) PLANTS IN DEVON) AND: CORNWALL. 311 


at Plymouth.).An alien; probably derived from some garden in the: 
neighbourhood. » July, 1863. iw nesrO 

Cerastium tetrandrum; Curt.— Abundant og a wall at Sutton Road, 
Plymouth; March, 1863. Braunton Burrows; August, 1863. ... 

 Lavatera arborea, L.—Cliffs above Whitsand Bay, between Rame 
Head and Tregantle, Cornwall. Truly indigenous here. . Also in the 
neighbourhood of Plymouth, where it may have escaped from. culti- 
vation. [onoo 

Lathyrus Aphaca, L.— Near Tamerton Foliott. We first found 
this rare plant at this station in 1860, and have seen it either on 
a bank or roadside there every year since that time except 1861... 

Rubus sazatilis, L.—On a bank at Common Wood, Egg Buckland. 
A very satisfactory station, and the only one we know for this plant in 
Devon. . — 
Epilobium lanceolatum, Bab. Man. — Locally abundant on walls 
and in dry or slaty soil; and on limestone-rubble heaps. at several | 
places in the neighbourhood of Plymouth, as at Crab-tree, by the 
Plym, near Cann slate quarry, and at Tamerton Foliott. It also oc- 
curs near Compton Gifford, at Lipson, Stoke Damarell, Cattedown 
(on limestone), Pomphleet, Brixton, ete., and moreover claims ad- 
mittance into the flora of Cornwall, as it grows in an old quarry 
near St. John’s, a village a few miles from Torpoint, Cornwall. We 
have searched for it in vain in the neighbourhood of Ilfracombe, 
North Devon. 

Tillea muscosa, L.—A. notice of our discovery of this plant at 
Colwell; near Rumple Quarry, has been already recorded in the 
Report of the Plymouth Institution for 1861-2, and also in the 
* Phytologist ; ° but as its occurrence in Devon may not be generally 
known to botanists we give it a place in this list, especially as it 
abounds some seasons at this, we believe, its only known station in 
the county. Ty | . 
Orobanche Hedere, Duby.— Combemartin, North Devon. August, 
1863. On Ivy that had rooted in earth on the top of a wall near the 


sea. 

Plantago media, L.—Very rare about Plymouth; the only station 
we know for it in that neighbourhood being Cattedown, where we 
found it tolerably abundant in a pasture, on limestone, in May, 1863. 

Morcurialis annua, var. ambigua, L.—We found this curious monce- 


378 NEW PUBLICATIONS. 


cious variety of M. annua growing as a weed in a vegetable garden at - 


Stoke Damarell, on July 11th, 1863. 

^Malazis paludosa, SwH-A single plant, in a bog on a common 

between Combemartin and Trentishoe, North Devon. August 10th, 

1863. 

"The: places mentioned above are all in Devon when the county is 

not named, 
TERE T. R. ARCHER BRIGGS. 


NEW PUBLICATIONS. 


Hop : 
mr 4 


On the Popular Names of British Plants, being an Explanation of the 

f Origin and Meaning of the Names of our indigenous and most commonly 
“cultivated Species. By R. C. A. Prior, M.D., Fellow of the Royal 
: College of Physicians of London, and of the Linnean and other 
_ Societies; translator of ‘Ancient Danish Ballads.’ Williams and 
^ Norgate. 1863. 


.. A work on the origin and meaning of the popular names of English 
plants, by one who is at once a botanist and a philologist; is both a 
desirable and a welcome addition to the literature of our science. ` Tt 
is singular, that while so much attention has been paid to the deriva- 
tion of the so-called classical (but which are, for the most part, semi- 
barbarous) names by which plants are known to the scientific student, 
so little has been done for the elucidation of those popular appellations 
which may more justly be considered as their own. In the work be- 
fore us this great deficiency is well supplied by one whose acquaintance 
with Teutonie and Seandinavian literature, as well as with the Greek 
and Latin and their derivative tongues, peculiarly qualifies him for what 
must be acknowledged to be a very difficult task. That he has exe- 
cuted it with a conscientious determination to spare no labour of inves- 
tigation, and to give a fair and candid consideration to every sugges 
tion, whether originating in his own mind or proposed by others, will 
be evident to all who consult his work, even in a cursory’ manner. 
With this view, he has not only carefully studied the older English 
writers, especially the simplers and herbalists, but has compared them 
with glossaries both published and manuscript, and with writers of the 


NEW PUBLICATIONS, 379 


same class in other. European nations. . And. he. has not even: limited 
himself to this wide field of inquiry, but, (following in the footsteps of 
Bopp. and Jacob Grimm) he. has extended hjs researches as far as the 
Sanskrit, which, in common. with. those great. philologists; he regards 
as the oldest known, and consequently the earliest accessible source 
of all linguistic inquiries into the immense family of ops 
tongues. 

Of the many difficulties which beset the etymologist, that iih 
probably first oecurs to check his self-satisfaction in the pursuit is to 
find that the most obvious derivation is not always the true one. Take 
the following as an example :— 

* PRIMROSE, from Pryme rolles, the name it bears in old books and MSS. 
The ‘ Grete Herball,’ ch. ceel., says, * Tt is called Pryme Rolles of se tyme 
because it beareth the first floure in pryme tyme? It is in Frere 
Randolph’s catalogue. Chaucer writes it in one wo ord, primerole. “This little 
common plant affords a most, extraordinary example of blundering. . Primerole 
is an abbreviation of Fr. primeverole, It. gerens dim. of prima vera, from 
fior di prima bed the fits spring Bower Primerole, As an outlandish unintelli- 
gible word, v lles, " This 


is exphinsdili: in — w first f th spring j aname ee 


primula veris; and the ‘ Ortus Wanikatia’ Ed. Augsb. 1486, ch. AREER g 
where we have a very good woodcut of a daisy titled ' masslieben, Premula 
veris, Latine. Brunfelsius, ed. 1531, speaking of the Herba DE 
cowslip, says, p. 190, expressly, * Sye würt von etlichen Doctores Primula veris 
genannt, das doch hit ist, wann Primula veris ist matsomen ii. zeitlosen.’ 
Brunschwygk, b. ii, c. viii., uses the same words. The Zeitlose is the daisy. 
vii vr, ed Bot. P. si assigns the name to both the daisy and the prim- 
-"Matthioli, Ed. Frankf. 1586, p. 653, calls his Bellis get Frana ste 
prian seu pee di prima vera, nonnullis Primula veris major, and figures 
a P alpi His Bellis minor, which seems to be our daisy, he calls 
mo. fiore minore, Fior di primavera, Gallis Marguerites, Germanis mass- 
tise ^ At p. 833, he figures the imer and calls that also * Primula veris, 
Italis Fiore di primavera, Gallis evere? But all the older writers, as the 
author of the * Ortus Sanitatis,’ Denotes Brunsfels, Fuchs, Lonicerus, and 
their contemporaries, with the single exception of Ruellius, assign the name 
to the daisy only. Primula veris, L. acaulis.” 
In this, it will be seen, we have also-an instance of another great 
and startling difficulty in the way of botanical etymology, viz. the 


$80 NEW PUBLICATIONS: 


transfer of names between two very different plants, and those even'so 


tiniversall ally known and diffused as thé Daisy and the Primrosé; à 
transfer, perhaps, still mre strikingly exemplified in the case of the 
a me-not. 


we 


iei ‘blue flower, a Myosotis, but which for more than 200 years had in 
aii country, France, and the Netherlands, been given to a very different; plant, 
the: Ajuga Chamrepitys, on account, as was said, of the nauseous 
o that it leaves in the mouth... It is to this plant exclusively that we find 

ned by Lyte, Lobel, Gerarde, Parkinson, and all our h erbalists from. the 


tidn the plant, inclusive of Gray in his * Natural Arrangement’ published in 
1821, until it was trans transferred with the pretty story of a drowning lover, to that 
which. now. bears it. This had always been called in England Mouse-ear Scor- 

pion-grass. In Germany Fuchs, in his Hist, Plant., Basil, 1542, gives the name 
Fergiss em mein to the Teucrium Botrys, L., under the Lat. synonym of Cha- 
mædrys yera femina. His excellent plate at p. 870 leaves no doubt as to the 
species he meant. In Denma tka e, Forglemn mig icke, was 
given to the Veronica Chamedrys. At the same Sa it would seem that in 
some. iT of Germany the Myosotis palustris was known as the Echium 

an 


topodium, Ix; while the «Ortus Sanitatis, Ed. 1536, ch. 199 and, Macer 
‘de virtutibus herbarum, Ed. 1559, like the Danish herbalists, give it fo the 
Veronica Chamedrys, L. _ This latter seems to be the plant to which the name 
rightfully belongs, and to which it was given in reference to the blossoms fall- 
ing off and flying away. See SPEEDWELL. From this plant it will have been 
transferred to the ground-pine through a confusion in respect: to whieh species 
should properly be called Chamedrys ; and as: both these very different. plants 
were taken for the Chamedrys of P the pepnue pem of the one nm to 


quality. -Itattaches itself to a river-side plant, and :the: story: books are sendy 
with a legend. We learn from Mills's * History of Chivalry’ that a flower that 


woven into collars, ànd'worn by knights, and that one-of these was the subject 
of famous joust fought in 1465 between the two most accomplished knights 
of and France; "What that would» be 


‘England 
only possible to : ‘diseoyer by inspection of ‘one of these -collars; but there às 


ee EU WII 


cma Ss ee MM Mage — rtc 
Busco cM pM OR ey nel ARTE OP ae ang aa woo ages pon dr e 


eene X 


NEW PUBLICATIONS: 381 


* "y pr 


certainly no ground for g tliat it was the same as our present * Forget 
me not, The story of this latter, in connection with the two lovers, will be 
found in Mills's work, vol. i. p. 314. .. Myosotis palustris, L.” — 
The Primrose afforded us an example ofthe corruption of a name 
clearly proved by historical evidence; in the word Cowslip the corrup- 
tion is more of an inferential character, but there is here also strong 
presumption that, the literal, etymology could not. be the correct. one. 
'To solve the diffieulty; our author proposes first an etymological. correé- 
tion, and then a bold metonymical change, in neither of which are we 
disposed to concur, although we cannot but admire both the plausi- - 
bility..of the conjecture and the ingenuity with which it. is, sup- 
ported :— EY tear TSE] 
“€ COWSLIP, -LAP, or -LoP, of different dialects, Anglo-Saxon euslippe, and in 
Alies Glossary cusloppe, a name of very uncertain derivation, possibly a 


from having been used in the pneumonia of cattle, an application of it sug- 
gested by the resemblance of its thick woolly leaves to the dewlap ofa bullock. 
The last syllable of Cowstip, -lap, or -lop will, in this view of it, be the Anglo- 
Saxon /eppa, or lappa, a lap or border, and the name, meaning Cow’s dewlap, 
have originally belonged to the Mullein, but by some blunder have been 
transferred to a different Verbascum, our present Cowslip. iiri 
gis Primula veris, L. 
Eh PPS EI : P L will serve t yy DERN SAIN Cag Pb V id g taken 
by tlie author, in illustration of names of a simpler and more elemen- 
tary character, and therefore admitting of being traced through various 
kindred languages and up to their original root :— 


Oak, Anglo-Saxon ac, ec; Scot. aik, Old Norse ei£, : 
Low Germ. eek and eik, Germ. eiche; Old High Germ. eth, the A having a 


the oak took its name, and etymologically 
twoobjects, the oak and the egg, ae 
in their “respective languages; or, interchanging the; signification, to ^a 
name: for wes one, tht ines oak in- another. The obrious eor ty vd 
shape sufficiently explains it. See Exz. ‘The oak, like other trees, takes. 
hame from its most useful t. 
Selby, p. 227, *and even for some t M i 

chiefly valued for the fattening of swine. “Laws relating to pannage, or ie fate 
tening of logs in the forest, were enacted during the heptarchy ; and by Ins's 


»" 


389 NEW PUBLICATIONS. 


statutes, any person wantonly injuring or destroying an oak tree was muleted | 


ina fine varying according to its size, or the quantity of mast it produced.’ : N 


Akvaos, which occurs in er, Odyss. x, 242, as the name of the acorn, is | 
said by Plato to have becn adopted from northern nations, and Grimm and. 
Adelung consider it to be identical with the G. eichel ; but as the initial à is 
short, it would seem rather to be the L. oculus, an eye, although certainly 
oculus is not found used in a metaphorical sense for an acorn. 

aris olius Quercus, L? 


“Rye, the pink, un cillet, in Tusser called * Indian in hee the eye- 
shaped marking of the corolla. nthus, L. 

i“ Eye, a word shat wilh allowance for dialect, is widely Pee dicssa the 
whole. group of Ind-European languages, Anglo-Sax. eage and @g, Fries. åger, 
Germ. auge, Low Germ, oog, Da. je, Sw. öga, Old Norse auga, Goth. augé, aud. 
very similar words in the Slavonian dialects, the Lett, and the Old Prussian, 
Lith. ahi, Zend. ashi, Skr. akshi, Gr. óxos and éxxos, and L. oculus, Tt. is 
also the same word as egg, Anglo-Sax.@g,and Gr. &ov, L. ovum, where the v replaces 
the g of the northern oog ; as the first syllable in our misspelt island, Anglo-Sax. 
eg- or ig-land, Germ. eiland; and as the first syllable of acorn, Germ. eichel; 
Du. eekel, Da. aggern. The similarity of the oval form in these objects has. 
led. to the use of the same name for them all. But, further, the egg, having no . 

g or end, has come to be used as a symbol of eternity, and then ce the 
Gr. det, pai Anglo-Sax. eg-, Goth. aiw, and L. ev in ævum ; and possibly, 
from its even boundless surface, the eg in L. equor phe equus. A bird's egg 
was the first meaning of the word, and this, by a metaphor was applied to the 
eye, and from the eye extended to an eye-land, from the latter standing in the, 
sea, like the eye in the face, as remarked by Spelman, p. 194: ‘ Est autem 
Eage proprie oculus et ovum, nomenque. hine contraxit insula, quod instar. 
oculi vel ovi se in mari ex hibet.' See OAK 


From these extracts, a fair idea may be formed of our author's T ə 
of treating his subject, and they will suffice to show how thoroughly he 
has investigated it. We could have wished, indeed, that he had»some-" 
times devoted a little more space to the examination of conflicting 
opinions on controyerted points, and that he had noted, under each. of 
the older names, the earliest. work, printed or. manuscript, in which its... 


use could be traced. This would probably have involved little addi- 


tional labour on his part, and would have supplied a chronological want 
which those who take an interest in the names of our native plants 
must have often felt, In discharge of our critical duty, we must also 
not omit to notice a slip of the pen, under “ Timothy-grass,’ ' which is 
stated to have been so named. “ from having been brought from New 
York by Mr. Timothy Hanson, and SUM SL by him into. Carolina, . d 
and thence into England." We presume that this statement was dn- 


COBTT UU NETT Eme 


men" 


cite nd 


aiins 


k 


3 by the Mediterranean," it may not be irrelevant to quote 


NEW. PUBLICATIONS.. 383 


tended to apply.only to the name, and. not to the Grass itself (Phlewm, 


T 


pratense), which has always been one-of the most widely-diffused .o 


European Grasses, and is believed to have oe introduced into North 


America by cultivation alone. 

With one other extract we will close our notice of a work which, for 
the fulness of its nomenclature, the large amount of information. brought 
to bear upon individual names, and the thoroughly conscientious cha- 
racter of its investigations, must necessarily become the standard book 
of reference in the interesting branch of study on which it treats. 


“Brxcn, Anglo-Sax. boc, bece, beoce, Old High Germ. puocha, Middle High 


Germ. buoche, Germ. buch, Du. beuk, Old Norse beyki, Da. bög, Sw. bok, words 


which, in their several dialects, mean, with difference of gender only, a book 
and a beech-tree, from Runic tablets, the books of our ancestors, having been 


made of this wood, "The origin of the word is identical with that of the Skr. 


bék6, letter, b6k6s, writings ; and this correspondence of the Indian with our 


own is interesting as evidence of two things, viz. that the Brahmins had the art’ 
of writing before they detached themselves from the common stock of the Indo- 


race in Upper Asia, and that we and other Germans have recet 


uro 
alphabetic signs from the East by a northern route, and not from the Medi- 
terra: 


For if we had learnt the signs from Greeks or Romans, we sho 


have adopted their names for a book, and for writing materials, as the Celtic 


nations have done. On the other hand, in the Greek word BigAos, the name 


stock before its invention. The German term buch-stab, a beech-stave, is still re- 


eastern origin of this word is, 
not only did know letters then, but must have known them 


nse a book ; while our beech mean 

the book, and only in a secondary sense a tree. The word write, Anglo-Sax. 
writan, like the Greek ypapew, and the Latin seribere, dates from a time when. 
letters were scratched, and not painted or pe i 
that. the art was not of Roman introduction, or we should. have had some de- 
rivative of seribere to denote it. Beech was the wood of which Runic almanacs 
were made, several of which are still preserved. 

Fagus sylvatica, L.” 

that we and other Germans have 
rthern route, and not 
a couple of 


In confirmation of the hypothesis 
received alphabetic signs from the East by a no 


^ 


384 BOTANICAL NEWS. 


lines from Ovid’s Thirteenth Epistle of the Fourth Book, ** Ex Ponto," 
which, as far as we are aware, have not been previously cited with this 
view :— 7" . 
* Ah pudet! et Getico scripsi sermone libellum ;” 
and— 
“Hee ubi non patria perlegi scripta Camena.” 

Now, although the belief is general that Ulphilas constructed the 
Gothic alphabet on the basis of the Greek in the fourth century, we 
have here more than presumptive proof of the existence of Gothic 


writing at a much earlier period; for it is not at all probable that | 


Ovid undertook the difficult task of adapting the Roman characters, 
simply for his own use, to the Gothic language in which he wrote. 
What a treasure his panegyric on Augustus, * sermone Getico," would 
have been to the antiquarian philologist, had it been preserved along 
with his other writings to the present day ! 


BOTANICAL NEWS. 


Mr. Black, the Curator of the Kew Herbaria, whose courtesy and ready 
assistance to those who consulted these collections are beyond praise, has been 
appointed Superintendent of the Botanic Garden at Bangalore 

A number of scientific men,—among them Messrs. Bentham, Currey, and 
= EO 1 the manner in which = progress of science and the 
1 in the weekly press inadequate, 


usn held several consultations with the view ot establishing a weekly paper | . 


which would afford scientific men the means of communication between 
themselves and the public; but, on mature consideration, they have resolved to 
abandon the project, and join the scientific staff of the ‘Reader.’ 

umber of Chinchona plants on the Neilgherry hills on October 
Ist, was 233,476; the propagation during the previous month having been 
15,874. The height of the largest plant was 9 ft. 6 in., the circumference of its 

stem, 6 in. above the ground, and the green bark on this stem is nearly half an 

oh thick; 


Dr. Lankester has resigned the post of e aA in Botany to the Science i 


and Art Department at the South Kensington Muse 


Mr. Gustay Mann has been appointed Superintendent of the Chinchona | 


plantations in Darjeeling, under Dr, Anderso 
Dr. 


Welwitsch, the African explorer, b arrived in London with a view of - 


arranging and describing his large collection of dried plants from the parts h he 
has visited, 


Professor Schleiden has been elected to the chair of Botany and Apr ; 


logy at Dorpat University. 


brus precatorius, 


PA 191 
_ Acanthus mollis, ploriga of ne Tx 
T. Masters 


of, by M. 
Acer iis dade 81. 
corus, Linn., 205. 
B dtdcetropis’ d 
Aden 


ig 
ostemma Berterii, ; Swartzii, 
235 ; triangulare, 235 ; .Yerbeim, 2 


3 Era eia in Cassiniaceas Wright 


_ Cubenses, a cl. Griasba ch ota 
natas, auctore C. H. Schultz-Bi- 
` pontino 


l ta, by 
Ancistrophora Wright ii, 
. Anderson, Dr., 


RT n. p "Pat m "ae T, 
; leochromus, n. sp. (Plate III. 
E j 65; capistratus, n. sp. (Plate 
I. fig. 4), 65 


— Alge, New British, 
. Alnus Denm. " Vila gh ys, 81; 


.. , pseudoglutin : 
: Pow casia commutata, ay Indica, 201 ; 


crorrhiza, 


E Amici, Profess G. B, death of, 2 
Anatomy of the leaf-stalk E VE 
07. 


dealbata. 


? acus $e ie yield of 
Quinine in ihe 1 ares of Chinchona 
lants, 358. 


3 Annales Wai i Bot, Lugd. mcr 318. 
ifl 


E trum parvifloru 
E gladiifolium, a new Bra- 
idea, 


ah Dr. H. Schott, 5. 


nthri aylves 
Covers in dod RM. 63. 


Rem region, ay ali Flora of, by H. 
R. Go 6. 


. 


: pors, 
Arenaria y AE 346 ; serpyllifolia, 
Lloydii, 145. 


Ariseema, 200; pentaphyllum, 199; 


Arisarum 
folium, 200 ; Au 199.' 


e Owala or Opochala 
entacl macrophylla, Benth.) 
of the Gaboon and Fernando HA and 
the oil contained in its seed 
Aroideology, contributions to the; his- 
tory of, by H. W. Schott, 197. 
is, 


Artemi —— 146. 
Arum, Linn. 197; JEgyptieum, 199, 
1; aquaticum, ad] _arborescens, 
S: tans, 1 199 ; 
Byzantinum, 198; Canariense, for 
ga -root, ; asia, 
199; divaricatu uncu- 
s, 199; esculentum, ; - 
ceum, 199; Italicum,198 ; ligulatum, 
9; macrorrhizum,199 ; maculatum, 
198; ma tum, 198 ; ovatum, 199 ; 
pentaphyllum, 199; peregrinum, 199; 
polyphyllum, 200; Pontieu 198; 
proboscideum, 199; seguinum, 199; 
sagittefolium, 199 : tenuifolium, 199; 
trilobatum, 199 i um, 199; 
Virginium, 199. 
Ascherso rson, Dr., ou to Sardinia, 224. 
icilia ochracea, 195. 


EC lenin Serpentini, Tausch, a recent 
aa the British Ferns, by T. 


“sie tei mt 

Ava, 120. 

Azores, vegetation of, y A, Reith, 63. 
Ayres, Ph. B., death of, 224. 


Babington, C. O., on the British Salices, 
167. 


——— — ———-., On the Botany of South 
Pembrokeshire, 258. 

———— —, On British ; species of 
Isoétes Chie 5 Di 1 

Chara  alopecu- 

es, Del, "as "el native of Britain 

(Plate TX ) 193. 


T bi Tul 


26 


386 INDEX. 


Babington, €. C, Cork-tree et epar- 
town, near Cork, Treland, 5 


Fe eic Gloxinia 


erecta, 185. 


Gladiolus, Illyri- 
ii as a British plenti (Plate IV.), 97. 
Plants noticed at Hun- 
"stanton, on the coast of Norfolk, 282. 
reparing Flora of Ice- 
Jand, 96. 


M een „Sturmia Loeselii, Reichb., 
v, 


—, Trichomanes radicans, 
one | in 'Scotiand, i 


———— ria, De 
Cand., as a British mine 325. 
———— ——--, Viviparous reproduc- 
tion of Sagina nodosa, 184, 
TAM luteola, 155. 
er, J. G., On some of the arid 
E Agrestal and Montane 
——, On Hyperie E 


—— —— , North Yorkshire: Side of 
its fuer doen d imet 
Physical jene a 

md Pris N M qu 
LIE Y 1863, 

aee oh foe 1862 of e rire 
x iftetendsel Exchange Club, 
, On e à 


ire aliam al- 
lied to G. e 

Balfour, J. i. on 7 f Edibugh, 187. 
Barbarea intermedia, 

Tarina rigida, 21b. 


, the Chinese Dat te Plum ac- 


. J., Portrait of, 64. 
ham, G., and Mueller, F., * Flora 
Australiensis, 217. 
Bentham's Flora of Australia, going 


through the press, 159. 
‘Handbook of the British 


^ Flora 

Bentinckia Condapana, 320. 
iaram tenuifolium, 

Biatorina na (?) halophylla: 307 ; (?) litto- 
ignonia alata, 20 Ca; 18, 21 
Sanco 88: S8; ful 20; fine, 
88 ; 20, 90; noih 89; 
juglandifolin, ba 91; Metus 20; A 


| ionin, Ui; Paani 


spy uer Revision of the Natural 


Order, b Hermann el 87, 225, 257. 
Bilimbia x phage ay 
Billot, M. 


eath o 
Black, Mr. oe: n ronpi 
Garden ns, 384. 
ee Lour., 281; Cochinchinensis, 


Bla ume, Prof., Death of, 64. 
Boletus ies neus, 67; parasiticus, 67; 
sanguan 


Boott, Dr. Piecing Tablet in R. Brown’s 5 
ouse, uo 

aketat 2) 95 iopum. 

is des penpals 1 fie 

[Gets t Yo en Maine-et-L 


285. 
Borrer, W., Herbarium of, 31. 
Borrera obs ura, var. chlorantha, 154; 
4. 


Bosch, B. Van den, Death of, 64. 
Soia "Maias of Edinburgh, 126, 


urg, Appointm 
Heidelberg, Appoin aes ot Director, 
3 Kew, 270; 
; Sydney 127, 

eon of South "Panik by C. 

C. Babington, 
Botrychium HERMAN 191 
pores 

ree, the Rev. W. T., Death of, 160. 
asda 3 Flora of Surre urrey, 310. 
Brewster, Sir. D David, ‘Presenting, N 

Medal to Dr. Grevi i 
Briggs, T. R. A., Stations of some 1 n 

common Plants in orn 


Een, oe and Exotic Plants at 
peti Bde Sumer S78: g by! Mr. 
fitter piod, APER of, by. George 
Beh Mowe a Sante DY 
Beeler, MJ, A Sin ah of British 


$1 


British Plants, a Companhs? Tis of 
by A. G. More, 


British Plants, pie Names. ah, y 
H. C. A. Prior, 78.. " 


Bro “Mr. À inted 
i dis Ape 


ee Ne wre 


pane nee 


ESTEE MET Ow eee ae ee 


Bro rown, R., Adm to British Co- 
— lumbia, 1 
consume ‘robot, Tablet placed in his 


m wed Notes, by G. E. Hunt, 215. 
Buellia coracina, 155 ; vertuculósa; 155. 


-. Cacoma piniquatorum, 348. 

Calabar Poison Bean, 127. 

Caladium, 202. 

Patria aromatic 205. 

Calla x dio jepin ca, 204; aquatilis, 201 ; 
orien 

Ea vu s 

Cambri nigel agectaity Bririding Aecóni 
modation for wiry xe ical Lecture Room 

~ and Herbariu 

puenelina pier 13; feetida, 143 ; 


Rosie Fu um ari ; un 
Carex distans, 146 ; teretiuscula, 146. 
ra pane ae the "un coast, 
cke- 

, Glenings among the 
Trish Cryptozan 


Carruthers, W., distichus, Linn., 
as an Irish piant (Plate XIL.), 353. 
—— um e datei 


ypn 
ud and Seh., a New Britis h Moss, 


=, Hypnum exannulatum, 
ae and Schimp. and H. aduncum, 
EP us n Tryblionella Vic- 
toris and D r ae og o 
species of British Diato: 
T; Prodromo della Flora Toe 
Cassava Root, Liquor prepared from it, 


.Caulinia levis, 83. 
ewe of ‘Fontes on the Genus, by 
B 


‘Cerastium AS 377. 
er. glauca, var. fallax, 154. E 
alopecuroides | as a native of Bri- 


INDEX. 


244, 245 ; umbelli- 


357 


a (Plate VIL), by C. C. Babing 
n, 193 ; barbata, 198, 195; Pou 


| the agit poc of, 348. 


PaE ar 
Chinchona Okis pas, 


d 
Seielury of State for Indi on = 
- Bark and Leaves of, by J. E. How 


ar 

Chinchona Cultivation > India, by ©. 

R. Markham, F.S.A., 

Chi nehona| Plants of the Neilgherry Hills, 

eg 

Chin Dui Plum acclimatized in New 
South Wales, 3 n 

Chlamydobalanus. 

pre at Langone, vi 

ides 310. 


nial vetus at peg den 125. 


Colocasia antiquo: 
Colo 
-matte x the Red Sea, 121. 


wes — divus o the BR itish and Trish 
of Musci and m by D. 
re. : 
ke, M. C., Rare or New British d 
— Fungi (Plate HIY 
— 19F. 
mertown, near manei 


C C. Babington, 56 
ifolia, 249; ruscifolia, 249 ; 


Cork-tree 
Ireland, by 


388 


Crepin, F,, L' Ardenne, 
c ‘Mr, _ Journey to URN Ed 


Bogot: 
Cr ptogatnie Flora of Europ, by Ra- 
ME e orst 


Cry pape Now British, 307. 
Culturpflanz Nae rwegens, von F, C. 
; Bohübelór 

Cumingi 


er 5 
Curre on the Nardoo Plant of Aus- 
Genil (Bis te VI. is 
useuaria marantifolia, 205. 
Gganella , 93. 
cadea, a I one from N.E. 
orans hbr B. Seemann, 196. 


Chisviene dn 146. 
Dammara Motl 


Darwin, Chee RO Corresponding 
Member of Berlin Academy, 125. 
Da Azores, 63. 


a Character 
uit of Quercus, and on the 
Best subdivision of n + gen, 


m 
ing D 
EE in A. Gray’ s jai on AP. -P. 
Candelle, 260 


——, 15th vol of Pro- 


De Candolle, eee te Me- 
mo b 107. 


385 
Hin 
a 


tilis, 
Dietan albus, Tnflammability of the 
Flowers of, b LIN 345. 
Dieffenbachia 
moris in de Genitalia of Flowers, 
T Asa Gray, 147. 
Dicecio-dimorphism, 147. 
ae Kaki, 350, 351; Mabola; 


Diplepsis, 280. 

Diplotomma caleareum, 155, 
pm 1 

andra, Cham., 257 ; cynanchoides, 


Dracontium, 202 ; fætidum, 203 ; po ly- 
phyllum, 202 ; "pubescens, 203 ; spi- 
a 202. 
Dracunculus, 200; Creticus, 200; vul- 
garis 
Dried Plants for sale, 128, 160, 256, 


Drifted Wood i in Oxford Clay, 125. 


INDEX. 


Drummond, Mr. James, Death of, 224; 
Dro Pore E. J., Carpomitra | Ca- 
brer; on the Jersey Coast, 184. 


Echeandia, 93. 

Eehinopanax 279. 

Edible Plants of Port Lincoln, Austra- 
lia, mi, 187. 


Ence eph alartus horrid 


s, 73. 
English Botany, by J. T. Boswell Spie, 
L.S 


, 26; pom of first v 

lume, 287 ; Supplement to, 77, 317. 

Epilobium lanceo. ti 

Ephebe byssoides, 

Equisetaceze, On ie Geographic D 
tribution of, by J. Mild 

Eragrostis oides, 

Erythræa latifolia, 146 

Eucalypti in the Azor: A = 

Eue ka pinnatifolia, 1 

fope m Houstonis 336; deb 

a 235; y tanifolium, 234; liba- 


; menthefolium, 281; 

Plucheicidos, 234; salicinum, 232 

mini A Qe » 282. 

Exe Agall a, 281. 

Tuslcne of the “Dols of Acanthus 
mollis, by M. T. Masters, 149. 


Fagus 

nas dn zs Gegen " m Hannover, 
von "à von Holle, 18 

Fest, Mol ce i collect. South 
Ameri Plants 

Flora Australiensis, » à. Bentham and 
F. Mueller, 217. 

Fl iw i Australia ree s), going 


a me 
at seine by J. Hi Bal- 
esi i ere 
- Essex, by George H. Gibson, 


————- Marlborough, by the Rev. T. 
A. Preston, 252. 


, by J. A. Brewer, 310. 
a te ou Uy i acid 


— ——- Surre 
Flora dene Note on. 


Forget-me-not, 380. 

Forster, George, Portrait of, 256. aw 

Fragmenta. See Australis, 
ntulit. F. 


—— von |! Hannover, von G. von Hole, 


t 


INDEX. 


Frenela a 35; subcordata, 
E sulca asit 
ucus distichus, Linn., as an Trish plant 
= (Plate XII. E by W. Carruthers, 353; 
filiformis, 354 ; farani New Bri 
tish Seaweed, ze eyo Rubus 
distichus, 353) ; ; linearis, 


umaria Borei i, 346 ; cn, e 


media, 142, 282; "micra 
e uralis; 142; official: zm pall 
ra, 1 
Fung Rare or New British. Hymeno 


cetal, by M: C. Cooke (Plate IIT), 


pus allied to Œ. ereetum, On a York- 


a 

; dumetoritin, 292; 

Galina nsoga parviflora, Cay, a i naturalized 
— plant, by J. E . Gray, 10 

i, ahs Rev. W. É. Pi pe of, 


inS.W. heres , 287. 
nium Ieienata ense, 145. 
ralists iid Physicians, 


ra of Essex, 59. 
eo 


nt, 
97; Tllyrieus, Koch, and its 
marks on , by J. T. Boswell in 130; 
im 97; Inarimensis, 134; No- 
tarisii, 1 pene palustris, 133 ; Reuteri, 


; 4. 

Gleanings at the Irish Cryptogams, 
arrington, 349. 

Gloxinia erecta, Lepage of, by C. 

©. Babington, 

Goppert rt, H. R., on gt Tertiary Flora 
| of the Aretie regions, 76. 

inning oy of Haar- 


ne 
ssay on the he Meta- 


‘translated by Miss E. M. Cox, with 
Ex lanatory Notes by M. T. Masters, 
Gray, co y Angus Pyrat De Can- 
esr 
LL, Dimorghism im in the Genitalia 
2268 Blowers; Y 
Gray, J. E., poteit rosea, 310. 


389 
Gray, J. E., , Galinsoga parviflora, Cay., 


a na — razed: sire ilu 104. 
£e, 


— high | wo Beh of pla nts 

growing under pu same Sadike, 

ii 

Greene, B. D., Death of, 1 

Greville, Paty a ie "ef Neill 
Meda 

ciata tnd a, 155. 
Gymnomitrum M omulbtud: 309. 


Hanbury, F. A., Note on Flore Sar- 
^ 


nice, 3 
anbury, D., the Ordeal Bean of Cala- 
bar ( oh venenosum, Balf.), 


Hanes H. Y: on Qu ercus fissa, Champ. 
ce to the distinctive ae 
ea; wil 


with annotations by M. 
e, 173. 


San wae d e 

p Candoll 

Hahn, Dr., intammabiity of the flowers 
ictamnus al 


Rev. J. Berkeley, 250. 
Hardy, J., v Muro Flora of the 
Eastern Bor 
Hayes, Mr. seri his dried plants for 
e, 128; De ath of, 25 
Heldreich, Professor y von, offering Greek 
lants for sale, 
netara o: on the ois of, 297. 
— of Spren id 352. 
of Rauwolff, 352. 
Hofmeister, Dr, rider bet Director of 
ae - ns at Heidelberg, 254. 
Holle, à n, Farnflora der Gegen 


n Hannover, 188. 
——, Flora von Hannover, 


E m ir W. J., Official Report on the 
ogress and condition of the Royal 
Gardens at Kew during the year 1862, 


Kaanid Yr 
Howard, J TE, Tui g Meis aeo 
d Chin chonine, A e leaves of 
bidon snc 
Under- 


pii 
Secretary of State ee India on the 


390. INDEX. 


„bark and leaves of inde succi- 
rubra x^g in In 


Hydrocotyle, O pa, E. sd Blastus, 
on their position in the natural sys- 
B. 278. 


; T 211; per 
Hypheene ji S ae 99, 104. 
Lypnum’s ibbiatinam, Linn., by W. Mitten, 

356 ; speed m, 228, 229, MY exan- 
nulatus, 229, 231 ; ; exannulat: Br. 
and ‘Sch, a new British y Mons, s by W. 

yaa at 55; e um,- Br. 

a aN. eum. 


vaL vernicosum, 


Iceland, Flora of, preparing, by Pro- 


fessor Babin, 

Icharis Carsaam “i 

Tlex Aquifolium, 

Index Filieum, E T Moore, 95. 

Ischarum, 200. 

Isoëtes adspersa, 1; Boryana, 287; 
Duriæi, 1, 3; echinospora, 1, 2, 3, 4; 
d ae s E] S lacustri 


tacea, 1; velata, 1; on British 
species ol * by Charles o. y Hewes 


Juglandaces, 
Juglans Sic aui cli LR" 77; 
Sieboldiana, 77 ; a, 77. 
uncus diffusus, 146 
Jungermannia TER 309. 
D 124. 
uniperus conferta, 34. 


Kassava. 

Katu Kove = Wal 2 246 in adnot. 
Kan solo, 33. 

Kavya, 120. 


Min r Hobaria of Austrian Wil- 


es idem. Official PRI S on the pro- 
gress and condition o ir 
Hooker, 270. 
Kirk, Mr. Thomas, arrival in New Zea- 
land, 


otacky, Dr., Trip to Cyprus, 190 
Kryptogamen- -flora vo A Sachsen, von 
Dr. L. Rabenhorst, 218. 


Lagenandra, 199. 

Lamium album, 2 

Lankester, Dr., resigning the post of 
sje at South Kensington, 384. 

Larbalestier, Mr. C. D. B., publishing 

Aianei ms Lichens, 224. 

primo VE Crepin, 220. 

arix i^ dii 3: 

Lasia H 

athy rus AMA A ; hirsutus, 145. 

Lavatera arborea 377. 

Lavinia decumbens, 23 235. 

Leavenworth, Dr. x fa Pet of, 190, 

Lecania cserulescen 

Lecanora atra, 154; iter var. deni- 

, 154. 


Lecidea aggregata, 155 ; oo +5 ia 
onglomerata, 155; r 
155; Vidas 155. 3 fui 
nuta, 155 ; o uin ing 
emann, the Herbarium of the late Dr., 
125. 


Le epidobalanus, 136, 139 


Leybold, ophileacese 
Ritual bd of F Mlonocotplodonous 


Liabum git wnei, 236; crisp: um, 2875 
—— 237 ; Cubense, D36; 2315 
bellatum, 236, 237 ; Wrightii. t, 236, 


Lichen Flora of the Eastern. Borders, 
by J. Hard 


y J» 

Linnean Petits ‘Transactions of, ‘am 
xxiv 

Lindley, Dr. "resignation of Seeretary 
ship of Horti pojare Society, 625 

Testimonial to 1 


Made E W. Ba Qni the Toot-Poison A 


Zeala 
ui gen P, » 


Ling, Comm 
gms Marcum. m m the Cassava 


ym de 
epum omm "T esee wr my SNENA -— E — I - 


INDEX. 


Sthocarpus, 137, 1%, re 
olium, perenn e, Lin 
Ioue eani 203. 


Malaxis paludosa, 378. 

Mammillaria sci ‘Mihlenpf., a rare 
Mexi igan us (Plate X.), by B. 
Seem 

TEAN ei na, De Can d., 226 ; 
2 (Plate VIt. . pis téjido- 


usce Aipi, 1 
fanm, n Gs. inted Superinten- 
dent of Chin snis enm in 
Darjeeling 384; retu 
Coast of Africa 224; visit to Teneriffe 
and Spain 
M arkham, C. E Chinchona Cultivation 


reading paper o 
Supply of Quinine id the Cultiva- 
tion of Chinchona Plants in India, 


Markhamia, Seem., 225, 226. 
rummo d 375 ; macropus, 
162, m Muelleri, 375; salvatrix, 


163, 3 

Martins, Dy M., death of, 2 
as , On the Morphology 
Philydrum 


5. 
mee of the Pods 
of Acanthus mollis, 1 


Agent forms of, 

the Connon Rye Grass (Lolium 
perenne, Lin 

Maximowicz, Mr. „Exploration in Japan, 


Midi Map Ti "ee exer 
ustralia, 1 


paid od uth-W est 
Melia A: sederachi, 9 in 
tea "e 146 ; parviflora, 146. 


ua var., 877. 
an of Plants, Essay on the, 
by. dP- von Goethe; translated by 
Miss E. M. Cox, with Xeplenatóry 
Notos x M. T. Masters (Plate XL), 
Meyer, E E. H. T., On the Origin of Her- 
Microe ia repens, 28 
Miers, pz On T bop acem, 
Natural Order of 
Plants, 92. 
Mikania corydalifolia, 235; gonoclada, 


a8 new 


arrien AA ous 


391 


^ Poppigi, 235; Swartziana, 


Coast of Africa, 22 
Mitten W., px dest abietinum, L., 


tits ium stellare, 356. 

Monstera, 203. 

Montrichardia, 199. 

More, A. s mpm List of 
British Pine 

—— theunu "rd mild winter 
in — Isle of wee 

Moore, Mr. Charles 


oore, T Contributions to the British 

d Irish Floras of Musci and Hepa- 

tics, 349. 
— — — obtaining the degree of Ph.D. 


Pe odd of Ferns, 


TS MUS Serpentini, 
t addition pag the 


poes to Yor pen Wales, 238. 
Morphology and Anatomy ts M 
inosum, by M. T. 
105. 
Moquin-Tandon, Ch.N. B. A., Death of, 
288. 
Mudd, W., Nylander’s Criticism 
Mudd's "Her barium Lichenum Bri- 
tannicorum, 152. 
Mueller, F., Fragmenta Phytographiæ 
Australis, 3 


Nardoo -— of Australia, by F. Currey 
(Plate VI.), 161. 
Nardoo usi "of Australia, 37 
National Academyof Science ‘aii, 
Naturalist’s Scrap Book for the Liver- 
pool District, 283. 
Neill, Dr., his Publications and Labours, 
Neill Medal presented to Dr. Greville, 
Nowbouldia, f Seem., 225, 226. 
e Rev. 


Newbould, t W. W., Is Hut- 
chinsia Bunih R. Brown, a British 
plant? 359. 


392 INDEX. 


Northumberland, Us from, gem 
ber, 1 G. Baker 


T 
North Torkshie: Studies of inler 
Geology, Climate, and " 1 Geo- 


Nylnders Criticism on Mudd's * Her- 
ium Li TW ritannicorum,’ by 
W. Mudd, 152. 
Oak, 381. 
Oncidium tiga pape var., 255 ; 
ifolium, 255 ; rnithorhynchum, 
255 ; sphacelatum 
Opa, Lour., 280 ; Metrosideros, 280 ; 
i i 281; Japo 


intege 281; 
Mertensii, 281 ; spiral is, 
Opegrapha Chevalieri, 15; p M 
5. 


e Oil contained 
in its pert by » Amandon, 3 02. 


Oxalis Acetosella, 2 


Panax geria 280; quinquefolium, 
280; trifolium, 280. 


Panama Plants ‘for sale, 128 

Pandanus odorati 

Pando: 

Pansies. and montane, On som 
of the British, by J. G. Baker, 11 

Pappe, ve nup 


"of iov 
Coniferse, 34 ; * Parole i in Morte ai M. 
Blytt, "e 
Perusii si alieurites, 154 ; olivacea, 154; 
154. 
arry, Dr., Reconnaissance of Colorado 


Territory, 62. 
en X U 947 ; sativa, 347. 


ntaclethra macrophylla, 
Peligor aphthosa, 154 ; wi HT 


Pertucaria pustula, 155. 

Im 199. 

Philydrum lanuginosum, Br., On the 
cr o v Anatomy of, by M. 
"e La. 105. 


Phle 

Pheeni epee t 99, 104. 
Poreiiu, Pepp., 10; vernus, 93. 
Physcia p 1 

Physos enosum, 127, 23 

oe orig Bot. Periodical, disconti- 


T vie i. Plants for sale, 160. 
Pinitis Protolarix, 84; Rin — 79. 
Pete Peepe vodi 77; orientalis, 


rd sob aed Brunoniana, 245, 
246 ; | fave 
245 ; grand 245, 246 ; inermis, 245, 

46; ' 245; mitis, 35, 

246 5 a adnot.) ; jud 245 ; 

s, 246 ; procera, 246 ; ss 


Pinilosia (strigosa) nd 235. 
Pittospanon gn 


es notic 2 [^ Hunstanton, on the 
ast of Norfolk, by C. C. Babington, 


Platanus aceroides, 81. i 

Poa nemoralis, 146 ; Sudetica, 14 

Podocarpus (?) Vitiensis, à new Conife- 
rO lands (Plate 


IL), by 3 
Poinciana Pune 9 
Polygonum Raii, ij, cilii. 
Polyporus tinte inty E 
Popular Names of British Plants, by “A 
Subscriber,” iu. byR 


C. A. Prior, 94, 378. 
og aiio 85; eximia, 84. 
dead 


Powe ro, 206, 

Powter” "Dr. E T drifted wood i in Ox- 
ford Clay, 

Foe of d. n Bennett, 64; of G. 
Fors ais 

Pozoa, 

dh cor- 


ens, 205 ; inu los. 


BRL. ap aay ir ey 
= XY it ones 


INDEX. 393 


Précis des principales gare cy 
2, par 


faites en phn gs Loire en 
A. Bor 
Preston, T e tm py of Marlborough, 


Pri ee 147; vulgaris, 296. 
Prim T 
Prior, R. 'C. A 2 pular Names of Bri- 
tish Plant 378. 
Pr sham, e discovery claimed by 
r. Mün 
wii side neil, 154, 
Pepe, rma Cunninghami, 68; Sea- 


Quercus, 182 ; ; acutifolia, 142, 136, ped, 
alba, 137, 141; aquatiea, 142; 
phylla, 136, 142; Castanea, 135, ien 
Cerris, 18%, 142; „ginen ei coc- 

rnea, 


folia, 136, 137; Teli, 137, "142; 
mp., x reference to the dis- 
f 


lla, 
135; nigra, 187; ‘obtusa ita, 136; oc- 
ei dentalis, 56, 136, Mgt 138, 142; 


oleoides, ; n 

in the uen and on fo best subdi- 

vision of that Genus, by e Can- 
ust 


186, EU Eram Ei, am 


uinine, Chinchonidine, and Chincho- 
nine in the Leaves of Chinchona suc- 
cirubra, Y J. E. Hon e 
the 


Leav Chin 
Plants, "Remarks on “the Yield t br 
Dr. Anderson, 358. 
VOL. I. 


Rabenhorst, L., Kryptogamen-Flora von 
Sachsen ed 218 } 

Rademaghera, Zoll., 226. | 

Ranun ay thicho tytn 376. 

Rare and Exotic Plants at Kew Bridge, 
Surrey, by J. Britten, 375. 


mium 
aie a Y DE, appointed Di- 
or of Botanic Gardens at Ham- 
and 


Reith, Mr. A., Letter en on Vegeta: 


Revision of the Naara Order Bigno- 
niaceæ, by B. Seemann, F.L.S., 718, 
20T. 


Rhaph hido ophora piel 205. 
prc ipod Lindl., tegerri 
: 280 ; Elana 281; 
Phiotoman, E ; rubra, 280; sali- 
Bion obovatum, 22; trichoto- 


Rinodina exigua, 154 
Rosa Hibernica, 282. 
Rosenthal, Dr. A., Synopsis Plantarum 
Diaphoricarum, 316. 
n, Dr, offering Dried Plants for 
ud 
Rubi, 3 
Rubus Bicis nus, 145 ; cresius, 347 ; 
carpinifolius, 347 ; cortos, sa 
discolor, 347 ; divers sifolius, 847 ; 


Sagina nivalis, Fries, discovered in Scot- 
land. By H. C. Watson, 355. 


Vreii produc- 
tion of, C. Babington, 184 
Sago Palm of the Aru Islands, 24 
A 


— , W. W., proposed for Secretary- 
hip o of Horticultural Sone 62. 
Pix blur vcn longipes, 
Schleiden, Dr., leaving. Fak 224; 
2 Dp 


394 INDEX. 


dee to the Botanical Chair at 


t, 384. 
eran HL, Ani eame apu om 
New B Aroidea, i 
Schubeler, P. = 0, Culturpflanzen Nor- 


Belli: Bipont., C. H., Adnotationes in 
- Cassiniaceas Wrightianas Cubenses, a 
‘clar. Grisebach determinatas, 231. 

offering Dried Plants 


for sale, 128, 256. 
jg Seita Dap Proposed African 
Ex 


xplora 
—— on rth thymalus Brauni, a 
ced Euphorbiacea from Terie. 


“eset B., A Bipinnate Cycadea from 
N.E. Australia, 196. 
n Ma 


Scheerii, 
dilenpty a a Rare Mexican Cactus 
‘Plate ) m 
———— Revision of the Natural 
Order e. 18, 87, 225, M 
——— —— On the Genus Ceodos 
Forster, 244. 


— On the Solana of Tropical 
Polynesia, 206 


ynesia, 200. 

_ Fiche cm us (?) ipea a 
New us Tree fro e Viti 
EY ds (Plato T IL), 33. 

opular History of the 

"PR. e second edition, 159. 

On the rep of the 

Genera H ydrocotyle, Opa, Commia, 

M Blastus in the Natural System, 


—— ———— "[ropeolum Heyneanum, 
Bernh., a uv i cies from. 
Bouton — te V.), 129 


ee he Coon known 
to the bry Bgyptimna ? 99. 

Senecio gamolepoides, 236 ; oe 

ro polyphlebius, 236; trineurus 


uoia Langsdorfii, 79, 80, 83, 84; 
ellingtonia, 95. 
Short, Dr. Ch. W., Death of, 190. 
medi UM, var., um 
Sisym Pannonicu 
Smit, ‘a Opening of” Palm Spathes 
an At ble goi hg pons 
Solana ‘of xpo F y B 


Solandra gittata, 18 
Solanum amicorum, 207 ; anthropopha- 


orum, 208; argenteum, 209; as- 
troites, 207;  Austro- Caledonicum, 
209 ; 3 aviculare, 208 ; Forsteri, 207 ; 


soni, 209; nigrum, 207; oleraceum, 
207; pu uberulum, 207 ; praca 
andum ottico 
209; Sandwichense, 210; AURI, 
209; Uporo, 208; viride, 208; Vitien- 
eie 206 ; Woahense, 210; xanthocar- 


aA iaoi “Beauv. ., 225; alternifolia, 
225 ; eer pe 225, 2265 Candol- 
Teana, 225; corymbosa, 22 8; crispa, 
225;? Dolichandra, 225, 226, 258; 
falcata, 225 ; glandulosa, 226; hetero- 
ir^ 225; levis, 225, 226 ; Rhee- 
. 225 ; serrulata, 5: simplex, 
95; stipulata, 226 ; uncinata, 226. 
S perna contortum, var, 215; lari- 


s Herbarium, 352. 
maria a, 1 
E.G, ‘Propical Fibres, 189. 
Stans of some Uncommon Plants in 
nd and Comw all, by T. R. A. 


Sprengel 


ind 377. 
iM anguina, 


155. 
tenolobium, Don, 18, p tan 
, 18, 88; molle, 90 ; sambucifo- 
m, stans ; var. 


Lo da - B. pinnata, 89; var. y 


Stidllarie. iian, 192. 

Storck, Mr. 
Fijian Plants, 190. 

Mia urmia Loeselii, Rch., by C. C. Babing- 


n, 57. 
Bs Pembrokeshire, e the Botany 
of, by C. C. Babi 


b 
Sydn dnf Bote nic cus m 127. 
Syme, ‘ English Botany,’ 2 
rks on (pte Illyricus, 
Koch, and its Allies, 130. 
Symplocarpus fostidus, 204, 
Syneedrys, 140, 181. 
Syngonium 
rie Plantaram Diaphoricarum, 
A. Rosenthal, 316. 
Pa es (2) Metrosideros, 280. 


—, Rema 


Taxodium peerage 83, a 
Tecoma, 18, alata, 
19; pa a i. 20; sre 


J., sending Collection of - 


TIT * 
a i LC 
€———— cmo m 


epee. corii 


PES WAR E NM rcl eso Sc MERI tod 


—iÜ 


mue 20 ga ome cR tat ap Noc «2 € 


siisii 


TE a REN RPP SEN) PROC OF ay ERE me MIN ESA 


PPO ee Mer pe oe PEE ee Ne 


Shes Sper Fae Pens ae Peon rcm Er M 


INDEX. 


—_ 18, 21; diversifolia, 91; fulva, 
; Gaudicha’ udi, 87, 88; * dau 


; grandi ü4 '8 
90-; incisa, 88, ;m 1; - 
ta’ a, 18, 195 radicans, 18; rosz- 


folia, 20; sorbifolia, 91; stans, 18, 
88, 89; stans, var. velutina, 91; un- 


: Capensis, 18, 21; 
fulva, 19, 20 "90 (flava, at p. 90, y 
sprint) ; Kre 21; Petersii, 21; 
rosszfolia, 2 
Tecomaxochitl, 18 
mella, 
Tecophilea, B ^ ; 
cyano-crocus, 10; violeefiora, 10, 92. 
Teco , a new Natu er of 


bold, 9; by 
Te ertiary Flora of e Arctic Region, 
by H. R. gei ct rt, 76. 


Thalia d bata, On ee eei of 
the Serre of, by M. T. Masters, 107. 
Theriophonum, 


200. 
Thirsk Botanical Exchange Club, Re- 
port of, for 1862, by J. G. Baker, 
Thuidium V 357. 
Tithymalus Brauni, w Euphorbiacea 
from Abyssinia, br Dr. Schweinfurth, 


Tillæa. — 377. 
of New Zealand, by W. L. 


York v Wale fa T. Moore, 
238. 
Trifolium fae S 216. 
Eds ri 
solum Canariense of Markham 
il'ravels in Peru,’ 129; Heyneanum, 
Bernh., a little-known Species from 


395 
—— Peru, by B. Seemann (Plate 


tropa “Tibres, by E. G. Squier, 189. 
Trybli lion¥lla Vietorie and Denticula 
ilis, 


Typhonium, 199; 
Javanieum, 200. 


Ulota calvescens, 309 
Unger, Prof., ER e to Cyprus, 190. 
Urena barbata, 1 


— acai 233 ;  Grisebachii, 
231 5 iser- 


231; rigida, 233 ; 
2; Sprengeliana, 232; Wed, 


Viris cedere of fepe no- 
9.0 accus Sr 
W. de, eath of, 64. 


witsch, Dr 

ioris mirabilis, 6 

Wilhelmi, Edible Lc ‘of Port Lin- 
eoln, Aust ralia, 

T “sti, Publication of, by 
im 

Win ng unusually mild one in the 
Ide of Wight, by A. G. More, 57. 


Xanthosoma, 199. 
Xanthosomata, 202. 


D integrifolia, 72. 
mites, 80. 
cd 93, 94; amoena, 94, 


————— 


396 ERRATA, 


PERATA IN VOL. I. 
Page 1, line 8 from below, read Ferns s Jor "wet p- 72, 1. 11 from above, read 
half de, 


'one-and-a- for half a degree; p. 84,1 x ivl: read latter for 
lake; p. 90, 1. 8 from below, read falva for Ew. 197, 1. 3 from 1 below, read 
from i 


teriori 3 E 
rd Td Colemanni; p. 323, 1. 8 from above, read ree Jor shortest ; 
Rp from s read Riviniana Jor viviniana ; p. 340, 1. 3 from below, read 
AR nthus. 


END OF VOL. I. 


JOHN EDWARD TAYLOR, PRINTER, 
LITTLE QUEEN STREET, LINCOLN'S INN FIELDS.